mw )jmn^\!mmmmmmf^mmm''m{ 
 
 WU r. 
 
 :<-A. 
 
 ;%^' 
 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 Microsoft Corporation 
 
 http://www^.archive.org/details/cardinall^igeriOOclarrich 
 
GAEDINAL LAVIGEEIE 
 
 AFRICAN SLAVE TRADE 
 
PniNTKD BY 
 
 SPOITISWOODB AND CO., NEW-STIIEET SQUARE 
 
 LONDON 
 
CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 AND THE 
 
 AFRICAN SLAVE TEADE 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 RICHAED F. CLARKE, S.J. 
 
 TlilNITY COM4EGK, OXFORD 
 
 LONDON 
 LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 
 
 AND NEW YORK : 15 EAST IG'" STREET 
 
 1889 : 
 
 All riffhts reserved 
 

PREFACE 
 
 England lias for a century and more taken lier place 
 in the forefront of tlie anti-slavery crusade. She has 
 long since abolished slavery in all countries under her 
 own sway. She has rejoiced over its abolition in the 
 United States of America; her cruisers keep guard 
 along the African coast to prevent, if possible, or at 
 least to check, the export of slaves from thence : it is 
 her earnest desire to penetrate into the heart of the 
 African continent itself, and destroy the traffic in 
 human flesh, with all its accompanying miseries. 
 
 Various circumstances have hitherto combined to 
 defeat her designs of mercy. The conflicting interests 
 of the European Powers and the mutual hostility of 
 Continental nations have rendered impossible the united 
 action which alone could produce a permanent effect. 
 The compHcations of the Eastern Question have 
 entangled th^ position in Northern Africa. But, above 
 all, the fierce op})osition of Mohammedanism to any 
 European interference with its career of conquest and 
 of crhne has succeeded in frustrating the efforts of the 
 liberator, even when nominally supported by a Moham- 
 medan Government. One expedition after another has 
 failed in the face of the deadly enmity of the Crescent 
 
 C10S34 
 
vi CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 to the Cross, and of the double-dealing, rapacity, and 
 corruption of Egyptian officials in the Soudan and on 
 the Upper Nile. 
 
 What has long been needed for the uprooting of 
 the traffic which degrades and depopulates Africa, and 
 inflicts on her children revolting cruelties and sufferings 
 that call out to heaven for vengeance, is an Apostle. 
 A man fired with the love of God and his fellow-men 
 can work wonders and attain results that diplomacy 
 and conferences and the action of the Powers can 
 never acx^omplish. Such a man must, of necessity, 
 have a difficult, it may be an apparently impossible, 
 task. He can scarcely expect himself to witness the 
 success of his work. He may pass to his reward with 
 the end apparently as far off as ever. He is certain to 
 meet with every sort of discouragement, opposition, 
 abuse, and ridicule. He will be regarded as a visionary, 
 an enthusiast, perhaps as a charlatan and an impostor. 
 But if he himself is defeated, his cause will ultimately 
 triumph. If he has to sacrifice himself for the cause 
 of the slave, the sacrifice will be accepted as the con- 
 dition of Africa's redemption from her present bondage. 
 
 Such an apostle, or one whom we may hope that 
 God has chosen for the apostolate, is the subject of the 
 following memoir. The name of Cardinal Lavigerie 
 is abeady familiar to Englishmen. He has visited 
 England and given a fresh stimulus to her zeal in the 
 cause of the slave. He is at the present time strug- 
 gling against difficulties enough to dishearten any 
 ordinary man. Jealousy, animosity, suspicion, the 
 accusation of political and self-interested motives, are 
 doing their worst to ruin his work. His proposal of 
 
PREFACE vii 
 
 a Congress at Lucerne was unfortunately rendered 
 impossible by the French elections, which were impend- 
 ing at the time. He has been accused of postponing 
 it in order that France might dominate at its assem- 
 blies, and of being actuated by a desire to place other 
 countries at a disadvantage to his own. 
 
 It is difficult to refute such charges as these ; but 
 the fact that the programme of his opponents is that 
 which he had already determined upon, independently 
 of the representations of his assailants, is the clearest 
 proof of his disinterested motives, and of his devotion 
 not to any national or political interests, but to the 
 interests of our common humanity and to the cause 
 of God. 
 
 Yet the following pages are perhaps the best evi- 
 dence of what are the aims of Cardinal Lavigerie and 
 the spirit that has actuated his life. His noble self- 
 devotion is not the growth of a day or a year. It is 
 the growth of a lifetime spent in the service of God 
 and of his fellow-men. In his episcopate iri^rance he 
 was the apostle of his diocese. In Algeria he was the 
 apostle of the Arabs, and that under circumstances 
 which rendered his apostolate a most difficult one. At 
 the present moment he is the apostle of the slaves of 
 all Africa. Many may doubt the possibility of success 
 in the crusade that he is preaching throughout Europe. 
 Some may regard any sort of armed interference as 
 likely to do more harm than good. Some there are 
 whose practical acquaintance with Africa has led them 
 to believe that it is from the English settlements on the 
 Western Coast that the work must be begun ; since 
 there, and there alone, the power of Islam is not yet 
 
viii CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 dominant. But all must allow that there is no man 
 living who has the power to effect the regeneration of 
 Africa that is at present in the hands of Cardinal 
 Lavigerie, and that, if the Congress of Euroj)ean Powers 
 is to take any active steps for the sujjpression of 
 slavery, they must listen to his counsels and avail 
 themselves of his personal knowledge of the country 
 and the people to whose cause he has devoted himself 
 from the first day that he set foot upon the soil of 
 Africa. 
 
 In j^resenting this account of Cardinal Lavigerie's 
 life and labours, we have to acknowledge our indebted- 
 ness to Mgr. Grussenmeyer's interesting book, Vingt- 
 cinq annees depiscopat en France et en Afrique. 
 
 E. F. C. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PART I 
 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 CHAl'TER TAGK 
 
 I. LIFE IN FRANCE 1 
 
 II. THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 29 
 
 III. THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE ALGERIAN GOVERNMENT . 54 
 
 IV. THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 90 
 
 V. MGR. LAVIGERIE'S ADMINISTRATION OF HIS DIOCESE . 109 
 
 VI. FOUNDATION OF THE CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL 
 
 AFRICA . . . 126 
 
 VII. DEVELOPMENT OF THE MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA . 165 
 VIII. TUNIS — ELEVATION TO THE CARDINALATE — CARTHAGE — 
 
 CONCLUSION 194 
 
 PART II 
 
 THE AFRICAN SLAVE TRADE 
 
 I. SLAVERY IN AFRICA 245 
 
 II. MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY .288 
 
 III. ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 304 
 
 IV. SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY . . . 328 
 
 DESCRIPTION OP THE RELIQUARY PRESENTED TO THE POPE 
 
 BY CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 373 
 
PART THE FIRST 
 
 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
CAEDINAL LAYIGEEIE 
 
 CHAPTEE I 
 
 LIFE IX FRANCE 
 
 Charles -Martial Allemand - Lavigerie was born at 
 Bayonne on October 31, 1825. His father occupied a 
 good position in the Customs, and his mother, Laure- 
 Louise Latrilhe, was a daughter of the Director of the 
 Eoyal Mint at Bayonne. Both parents were held in 
 general esteem on account of their high moral character 
 and strict religious principles. 
 
 From his earliest years the future Cardinal gave 
 unmistakable signs of a vocation to the ecclesiastical 
 state, those who were his companions still remembering 
 how he loved to give everything a religious colouring 
 and re-enact in his very games the ceremonies of the 
 Church which he had witnessed. As he was the eldest 
 son, his father had formed views of a different nature 
 in regard to his future career ; yet when he saw how 
 decided was the boy's vocation, he had the good sense 
 not to oppose it : Charles was therefore sent at an early 
 age to a school in his native town, and subsequently 
 to the Diocesan Seminary at Larresorre, where he 
 remained until he was fifteen. 
 
2 '*' 'CAEiii-^l^AL LAVIGERIE 
 
 In regard to'this'j^fei-iocl'of his life we cannot do better 
 tlian quote the words of the illustrious Cardinal himself, 
 written on the occasion of the death of Monseigneur 
 Lacroix, bishop of Bayonne : — 
 
 ' The death of this memorable prelate has deeply 
 touched me, and this for two reasons. First, because he 
 was, in my eyes, the chief member of the French Episco- 
 pate, being moreover the bishop of my native diocese ; 
 and, secondly, because he played a part in the most 
 decisive actions of my life. 
 
 'I was about thirteen when I received from his hands 
 the sacrament of confirmation. He had at that period 
 been recently consecrated, and, looking back along the 
 vista of years, I can in my mind's eye still see him 
 entering the cathedral, his brow already whitened by 
 the snows of age. I can see the place where I sat, in 
 the nave just opposite the pulpit; I can hear his sermon ; 
 nay, more, I beheve that I could repeat it almost verba- 
 tim, were I to try to do so, for the sentiments with 
 which his words inspired me thrilled to the very centre 
 of my being, and have ever since remained deeply 
 printed on my heart. 
 
 'But my reminiscences do not end here. In the 
 course of the following year, as I felt an ever-growing 
 certainty in regard to my vocation, my father presented 
 me to the Bishop. With equal fidelity can my memory 
 recall every circumstance connected with that first 
 interview. Apparently so unimportant, it was to hold 
 an important place in deciding my destiny. I can see 
 with the utmost distinctness the reception-room of the 
 episcopal palace, its ample proportions, magnified by 
 my childish imagination, its furniture covered with gold- 
 coloured velvet, the very sofa upon which the good bishop 
 was seated. My heart beat loudly as I found mvself for 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 3 
 
 the first time in close proximity to a violet cassock. 
 But the genial kindness of the bishop's manner soon set 
 me at my ease. 
 
 ' " So you have a vocation to the priesthood, my 
 child," he said, as he drew me to his side and gently 
 stroked my hair. 
 
 ' " Yes, Monseigneur," I replied, emboldened by the 
 encouraging tone of his voice, my resolution meanwhile 
 getting the better of my self-distrust. 
 
 ' " And what is your reason for wishing to be a 
 priest?" he asked in the next place. 
 
 ' " In order that I may have a country parish ! " I 
 exclaimed. 
 
 ' My father stared at me, astonished to hear of these 
 rural predilections, the secret of which had never been 
 confided to him. The bishop smiled and said : " You 
 shall first of all go to the Seminary at Larresorre, and 
 then you shall be whatever God pleases." 
 
 ' He saw more clearly than I could do what was to 
 be my lot in life. I went to the Seminary, it is true ; 
 but whither have not my wandering footsteps led me 
 since then? The country presbytery has never been 
 anything more than the dream of my childhood, and 
 sometimes, it must be confessed, one of the regrets of 
 my later years, amid the varied turmoil and agitation 
 which has fallen to my share. But God has led me 
 hither and thither at His own good pleasure, according 
 to the prophetic words of Monseigneur Lacroix, and 
 thus it has come to pass that I am writing these lines 
 amid the ruins of Carthage, and not in some quiet 
 corner of my native province. 
 
 ' Strange as it may sound, it is none the less true 
 that the bishop, who, when he thus addressed me, more 
 than forty years ago, seemed to me quite an old man. 
 
4 CARDINAL LAVIGEPdE 
 
 lias grown younger in my eyes, in proportion as I 
 have myself advanced in life, and have found my head 
 prematurely blanched by the scorching rays of an 
 Eastern sun. Indeed the day came at last when I found 
 myself quite as old as he. 
 
 ' I told him this on the occasion of my last visit to 
 France, several years ago. I chanced to fall in with 
 him as he was walking on the beach one summer even- 
 ing, accompanied by his faithful Vicar-General, M, 
 Franchistegny, and his devoted servant Ernest, his old- 
 fashioned carriage following slowly at a short distance. 
 If the bishop had confirmed me, it was M. Franchistegny 
 who had prepared me for my first communion, and, 
 finding myself thus unexpectedly thrown into their 
 company, it was only natural that a flood of bygone 
 memories should rush in upon me. I uttered my thoughts 
 aloud, and my two companions seemed equally in- 
 terested with myself in thus recalling the past. " You 
 must own," I said in conclusion, " that it is a very un- 
 common thing for an archbishop, who can boast a snow- 
 white beard and has attained to my mature period of 
 life, to find himself strolling along with the bishop who 
 confirmed him on one side, and the priest who pre- 
 pared him for his first communion on the other. The 
 strangest part of the story is that I look the oldest 
 of the three." 
 
 ' Here Monseigneur Lacroix interrupted me. " Do 
 you forget that I am over eighty, while you have 
 scarcely passed your fiftieth birthday ? " 
 
 ^ ' " What you say is perfectly true," I answered, with a 
 smile, "but permit me to remind your lordship that there 
 are various methods of computing the length of our ex- 
 istence in this world. One plan is to count the number 
 of years we have Uved, and another to reckon up the 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 5 
 
 number of miles we have traversed. It is certain that 
 incessant wanderings wear a man out as quickly as 
 succeeding years can do. Therefore, if you are thirty 
 years older than I am, I have assuredly traversed 
 thousands of miles more than you have, so that after all 
 we are much on a par." ' 
 
 In 1840 M. Lavigerie placed his son under the 
 care of M. I'Abbe Dupanloup, afterwards Bishop of 
 Orleans, who was at that time Superior of the Lesser 
 Seminary of St. Nicholas in Paris. It was there that he 
 made his classical studies, having for companions and 
 fellow-students many who subsequently filled high 
 offices in the Church. But here let us once more listen 
 to his Eminence, as he gives, in a letter written nearly 
 half a century later to M. I'Abbe Lagrange, the bio- 
 grapher of Mgr. Dupanloup, his first impressions of 
 the Seminary and its much-respected Superior. 
 
 ' During the course of last year,' he wrote in 1883, 
 ' I was on a visit to France, and it occurred to me 
 that I should like to see my old Seminary once more. 
 I never realised the wonderful genius of Mgr. Dupan- 
 loup as I did when I stood again within the walls of 
 St. Nicholas. The gloomy old house, with its dusky cor- 
 ridors and its courtyard shut in by walls so high as to 
 give it the look of a prison, joined to the shabby 
 sordid air of the neighbourhood, is calculated to have 
 a depressing influence. Yet, when I first beheld it, the 
 dreary abode was inhabited by a bright, joyous, youthful 
 band. Still the contrast struck me forcibly, coming, 
 as I did, straight from the bright cloudless sky and 
 clear mountain air of my southern home, where nature 
 smiles its most bewitching smile. The leaden skies and 
 damp fogs of Paris in October made my heart grow 
 faint within me, until existence itself seemed barely 
 
6 CARDINAL LAVIGEPJE 
 
 possible under such conditions. But ere long there 
 rose above the horizon another sun which warmed and 
 cheered my soul, awaking it from its torpor, and flood- 
 ing it with light. The beloved and honoured superior 
 of the house transformed all things around us by the 
 power of his intellect and the enthusiasm of his soul, 
 transporting us all, masters and pupils alike, to those 
 sublime mountain-tops which the clouds of earth can 
 never obscure. His bearing, his carriage, his looks, 
 his words, the deep and living faith betrayed by all 
 his utterances, completely overcame us, and awoke a 
 mingled feeling of awe, admiration, and respect, which 
 no other individual has ever succeeded in calling out, 
 at least in my own case. He used his influence as 
 powerful natures alone know how to do, and carried 
 us away with him, as it were, in a whirlwind of fire, 
 desiring to take entire possession of us in order that he 
 miglit offer us altogether to Jesus Christ according to 
 the words of St. Paul, " For all are yours, and you are 
 Christ's." '1 
 
 In 1843 Charles Lavigerie exchanged the Seminary 
 of St. Nicholas for that of St. Sulpice. He went first of 
 all to the house at Issy where he made his philo- 
 sophical studies, and then to that in Paris of which 
 M. de Courson was Superior. Here his rare talents 
 attracted the notice of Mgr. Afl're, who had just 
 founded a House of Studies where the monastery of the 
 Carmehte Fathers formerly was, and which still retained 
 the name of Les Carmes. He now proposed to Lavi- 
 gerie that he should take up his abode there, in order 
 to prepare himself for taking an academical degree. 
 An offer like this, coming from such a quarter, virtually 
 constituted a command which left a seminarist no 
 
 ^ 1 Cor. iii. 23. 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 7 
 
 choice but to obey, and in October 1846, having just 
 completed his first year of theology, the young Lavigerie 
 removed to Les Carmes. Less than a twelvemonth 
 later he took the degree of bachelor and licentiate of 
 Arts, resuming almost immediately afterwards his 
 theological studies, which had been temporarily sus- 
 pended. He was ordained sub-deacon by Mgr. AfTre 
 in December 1846, deacon by Mgr. Sibour in December 
 1848, and priest by the same prelate on June 2, 1849, in 
 virtue of a dispensation from the Holy See, as he had 
 not attained the canonical age of twenty-four. 
 
 As soon as the time came for the re-opening of 
 studies, he returned to Les Carmes at the express 
 request of its superior, in order that he might go 
 through the necessary preparation for his doctor's 
 degree. 
 
 This he attained in as short a time and with the 
 same marked distinction that had accompanied his 
 previous efforts. Of the two essays he submitted to 
 the examiners, the first was in French, entitled 'An 
 Essay on the Christian School of Edessa,' and dedicated 
 to Mgr. Sibour, the then Archbishop of Paris. The 
 second was in Latin, and entitled 'De Hegesippo,' 
 being dedicated to M. Victor le Clerc, President of the 
 Faculty of Letters. Both essays met with the highest 
 approval, and the youthful candidate received his 
 doctor's degree without a single dissentient voice. 
 
 In the course of the following October, M. I'Abbe 
 Lavigerie was appointed professor of Latin literature 
 in the House of Studies mentioned above. The limited 
 income of this establishment did not allow of its ofier- 
 ing a sufficient stipend to its professors, and he was, 
 therefore, appointed at the same time to be assistant 
 chaplain to two convents situated in the immediate 
 
8 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 vicinity. Tliese positions he continued to hold for 
 about three years, during which he graduated in 
 theology. By the express desire of Mgr. Sibour, he 
 competed, in December 1853, for a chaplaincy which 
 had fallen vacant in the Chapter of Ste. Genevieve and 
 came out first among the candidates. 
 
 He was, however, destined never to fill the ofiice he 
 had thus won for himself. The impression he made 
 upon the examiners was so great, that in the course of 
 the same week the Archbishop of Paris introduced 
 him to the Minister of Public Instruction with a view to 
 his nomination to the Chair of Ecclesiastical History at 
 the Sorbonne. The appointment was at once conferred 
 upon him, and he entered upon his new duties in the 
 early part of 1854. The professorship lasted over a 
 term of seven years, but after his third year M. 
 Lavigerie was made honorary professor. 
 
 It is foreign to the purpose of the present work to 
 enter into a minute and detailed analysis of his lectures. 
 Several of the courses delivered by him have been 
 printed, amongst others a ' Study on Luther,' and some 
 ' Lessons on Jansenism.' These latter are more especi- 
 ally worthy of mention, as having roused into fresh 
 activity the slumbering animosities of the past century, 
 and brought down upon the head of the young profes- 
 sor a shower of attacks on the part of a journal which, 
 though Catholic in name, was Jansenist at heart. Then, 
 as ever, he showed himself to be a staunch champion of 
 the rights of the Holy See, and a firm upholder of 
 Catholic doctrine in all its integrity. 
 
 But though his professorial duties left him free to 
 engage in many good works, he felt that his powers 
 were cramped. The tranquil and somewhat monoto- 
 nous life of a lecturer, while it called into play his literary 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 9 
 
 talents and oratorical gifts, did not afford sufficient scope 
 for the exercise of liis energy and activity. He was a 
 born missioner, and lie needed a different and a wider 
 field of usefulness. He pined for freer air, and used, as 
 lie said himself, to feel stifled and oppressed. 
 
 Ere long a new horizon opened out before him. A 
 Society had been formed among the leading Catholics 
 of Paris for the purpose of extending the religious and 
 political influence of France in the East by founding 
 Catholic schools there. M. Lavigerie shall himself tell 
 us how he became connected with it : — 
 
 ' My confessor,' he writes, ' was at that time the 
 well-known Father de Eavignan, whose name, as I 
 inscribe it on these pages, awakens within me a feeling 
 of affectionate respect. From the outset I had been 
 strongly attracted to him by his eminent virtues, his 
 force of character, and in a measure also by the sym- 
 pathy engendered by the early recollections we had in 
 common ; for he was like myself a native of Bayonne, so 
 that we had both spent our childhood under the shadow 
 of the same ancient cathedral, living in different houses 
 in the very same street. 
 
 'Father de Eavignan was a consummate master in 
 the art of guiding souls, and thoroughly understood my 
 difficulties and aspirations, though he never spoke 
 openly about the unsuitability of the life of study and 
 professorial duties in which obedience to my ecclesias- 
 tical superiors had induced me to engage. He merely 
 dropped vague hints from time to time in regard to his 
 own settled conviction that a more congenial career 
 was in store for me, doing this doubtless with a view to 
 sustaining my courage until the right time should 
 come. 
 
 ' One day he told me that Father Gagarin had called 
 
10 CARDINAL LAVIGEIUE 
 
 upon [him the evening before in order to inform him 
 that the members of the Society for the Promotion of 
 Christian Education in the East had decided that the 
 organisation and direction of the work ought to be 
 placed in clerical hands. Then he suddenly added, with 
 a significant smile, " These gentlemen all think that a 
 certain professor at the Sorbonne is the very man they 
 want, and they are anxious to secure him. What 
 answer do you commission me to give them ? " I was 
 neither surprised nor disconcerted, but expressed my 
 readiness to accept the proposal if Father de Eavignan 
 thought it to be the Will of God that I should do so. 
 
 ' " I do think it," he answered simply, and these 
 words settled everything. Whither have not these 
 four words led me since that day, during a period of 
 nearly thirty years ? For me the most important point 
 is that the protracted voyage, which must ere long 
 come to a close, should bring me at last to the haven 
 of peace ! 
 
 'The next morning Father Gagarin made his ap- 
 pearance at my lodgings, and carried me off with him 
 in triumph to the room where the committee were 
 holding a meeting under the presidency of Admiral 
 Mathieu. The good father did not leave me time to 
 speak, but explained that he had arranged everything, 
 and I had merely come to receive the grateful thanks 
 of the committee. They were duly expressed, and 
 then the accounts were handed over to me, together 
 with the cash-box, the latter being absolutely empty ! 
 As we left the house together. Father Gagarin looked 
 at me with a droll smile, saying as he did so, " My dear 
 Abbe, you are now afloat ; it remains for you to show 
 us how well you can swim ! " ' 
 
 This happened about the close of 1856, and from 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 11 
 
 that hour we may date the commencement of the 
 apostohc career which Cardinal Lavigerie has pursued 
 with untiring zeal and marvellous success until the 
 present time. In order to make the work known, and 
 raise funds for carrying it on, he used to go week by 
 week, when his duties at the Sorbonne permitted, to 
 some fresh town to preach and collect subscriptions, 
 beginning with those in the neighbourhood and, gra- 
 dually extending the circle until more distant spots 
 were reached. But his own graphic words shall tell 
 the tale : — 
 
 ' What mingled reminiscences I have of those days ! 
 and what an intense sympathy I have ever since 
 felt for unfortunate individuals who have to go about 
 begging as I did ! Nevertheless in my mendicant 
 capacity I generally met with a kind reception, especi- 
 ally from the bishops. Nor were their flocks behind- 
 hand in generosit}^, and I could, did time permit, 
 relate many touching incidents, many instances of 
 heroic charity and unselfish liberality. But the roses 
 were by no means free from thorns, and I was bowed 
 out of houses not a few in a manner which was the 
 reverse of flattering either to the cause I was advocat- 
 ing or to myself personally. People professed to be 
 ignorant alike of the existence of the Society and of the 
 Abbe Lavigerie — nay, more, of the very Sorbonne itself! 
 If I persisted and tried to make matters plainer, it was 
 sometimes delicately insinuated that I must be the 
 impostor who had been recently making the round of 
 the neighbourhood attired in clerical garb, and who 
 was "wanted" by the police. 
 
 ' Others again went to work in a different way, and 
 covered me with flowers, but with the charitable design 
 of stifling me beneath the fragrant load. I remember 
 
12 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 one diocese where the bishop, who is since dead, sub- 
 sequently showed me much kindness ; but I was 
 unknown to him at the period to which I allude. 
 He could not, indeed, for certain reasons, refuse me 
 permission to preach a sermon in his cathedral ; but he 
 happened just then to be much interested in the erection 
 of a spacious church, and he not unnaturally feared 
 I should divert the stream of contributions which he 
 desired to see flowing into his own exchequer. He 
 therefore strove to effect a compromise, taking care to 
 be unavoidably absent when I arrived, and leaving to 
 his vicar-general the task of discouraging me and 
 arresting any undue outburst of enthusiasm on the 
 part of the faithful. I must say that he acquitted him- 
 self of his duty in the most careful and conscientious 
 manner. 
 
 ' " I am so sincerely sorry," the vicar-general would 
 exclaim every other minute, " that you have come among 
 us at such an unfortunate time ! We have really -had 
 nothing but charity sermons in our cathedral during 
 the last few weeks, and besides this, our congregations 
 are very local in their interests, and the appeal of a 
 stranger never seems to make any impression on them. 
 Take my advice, and give up all idea of preaching." 
 
 ' But I was young then, and all this cold water did 
 not succeed in extinguishing my enthusiasm. Moreover, 
 I could be very obstinate when I chose. So I quietly 
 answered that I had already had a good deal of practice 
 in the art of preaching to empty walls, as my hearers 
 were not always numerous at the Sorbonne, and I could, 
 like St. Francis of Sales, content myself with an audience 
 consisting of three individuals. 
 
 ' When it became a question of calling upon the 
 principal inhabitants of the city, my friend changed his 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 13 
 
 tactics. He persisted in accompanying me everywhere, 
 and no sooner were we fairly inside any house than he 
 left me no time to speak, but introduced me to those 
 present in the most flattering terms, always concluding 
 his peroration by protesting that the bishop felt the 
 impossibility of taking up a new society in a place where 
 the local needs were so numerous and pressing. 
 
 ' I patiently swallowed these doses of honey and 
 vinegar as long as I could ; but after a few specimens 
 my patience gave way, and I unceremoniously broke 
 into my companion's harangue. "I am perfectly cer- 
 tain," I said, " that the vicar-general is doing you an 
 injustice. I have heard quite enough of you to know 
 how ready you are to promote every good work." 
 
 ' " Alas ! " said the good vicar-general with a sigh, 
 " you will soon find out your mistake ! " But the fol- 
 lowing Sunday did not verify his forebodings. I felt 
 thoroughly roused, and I made a more forcible appeal 
 than I had ever done before. As I had been forbidden 
 to make a collection at the church-door, I requested 
 any who kindly desired to help the Society to come 
 to me in the sacristy after the sermon. To my surprise, 
 nearly the whole of the audience thronged in, displaying 
 a liberality which exceeded my wildest expectations. 
 The vicar-general stood by, not looking over-well 
 pleased. I could not resist the temptation to turn the 
 tables upon him. 
 
 ' " Do you see," I exclaimed, " what a false impres- 
 sion you have given of your bishop and your diocese ! 
 I never met with such success before ! " 
 
 ' But there was worse in store for the poor man. 
 Scarcely had we finished dinner, when the head priest 
 of one of the churches in the town came in hot haste to 
 entreat me to occupy his pulpit that evening. Upon 
 
U CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 this the vicar-general fairly lost his self-control. He 
 took the priest by the shoulders and put him out of the 
 room. 
 
 " His lordship the bishop positively forbids it ! " he 
 cried in his wrath. 
 
 ' " How can his lordship forbid it," I suavely inquired, 
 " since he knows nothing at all of the matter ? " 
 
 '" I know that as well as you do," he answered, " and 
 also I know that, if he could have foreseen what has 
 happened here to-day, he would have forbidden you to 
 set foot in the place ! " 
 
 'A reception like this was, as T have already said, not 
 a very frequent occurrence. But I can remember one 
 instance in which the head priest of a cathedral fairly 
 shut his door in my face. The incident has imprinted 
 itself on my memory, because I was very near having 
 the opportunity of revenging myself in a most unlooked- 
 for manner. 
 
 'The bishop of this diocese died a few years sub- 
 sequently, and the vacant see was offered to me. I 
 could not repress a secret smile as I pictured to myself 
 the discomfiture of the unlucky priest, should he find 
 himself obliged solemnly to induct into his church the 
 very man he had so unceremoniously thrust out of it. 
 My appointment to the bishopric of Nancy prevented me 
 from having an opportunity of proving to him that " the 
 Kings of France do not avenge the wrongs of the Dukes 
 of Orleans." ' 
 
 Funds having been thus obtained, and the new 
 Society fairly set on foot, the next step was to secure 
 the approval of the Holy See. Cardinal Morlot kindly 
 consented to accept the office of president, and also to 
 solicit the approbation of the reigning Pontiff, Pius IX. 
 This was graciously and readily granted by means of 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 15 
 
 two Briefs, dated respectively December 13, 1857, and 
 January 29, 1858, wherein every encouragement is 
 given to the work, and numerous indulgences are 
 granted both to the priests who direct the Society and 
 the laity who assist in carrying it on. It was thus 
 fairly embarked upon the current of Catholic life, and 
 nothing now remained but for it to prove itself a real 
 power for good. 
 
 This opportunity was not slow to make its appear- 
 ance. In the latter part of 1859 and the early months 
 of 1860 disturbances of a serious nature broke out in 
 the Lebanon. The Druses and the Metualis, two of the 
 wildest tribes among the inhabitants of Syria, made 
 common cause with the Mohammedans, and executed a 
 furious onslaught upon the Christians. Towns and 
 villages were sacked and burnt, while their inhabitants 
 were ruthlessly murdered. More than 50,000 Christians 
 lost their lives, one of the leaders of the barbarian 
 hordes having registered a solemn oath that his sword 
 should never return to its scabbard until it had struck 
 off the head of the last man who could make the sign of 
 the Cross. The torrent of invasion left every kind of 
 misery in its track, numberless widows and orphans 
 stretched out beseeching hands, imploring in heart- 
 breaking accents the sympathy and aid of the Catholic 
 world. As the Lebanon was under her protectorate, 
 France was specially bound to assist them. A military 
 expedition was speedily organised, in order to save all 
 that was left of the population of the Lebanon district. 
 At the same time it was absolutely necessary to adopt 
 measures of a different description. The Society of 
 which we have been speaking felt that the task of suc- 
 couring the victims of Moslem fury was one which 
 specially devolved upon it to fulfil, and its director, M. 
 
6 CARDINAL LAYIGERIE 
 
 Lavigerie, issued an eloquent appeal to the clergy of 
 France. This appeal was taken up and responded to 
 with a ready warmth and large-hearted liberality. Not 
 only did the entire Episcopate of France lend their 
 support to the cause, but the bishops of England, 
 Ireland, Spain, Italy, Germany, and Belgium showed 
 themselves scarcely less ready to solicit aid from their 
 flocks. The result was that in March 1860, M. Lavigerie 
 had at his disposal, not only a sum of over two millions 
 of francs, but a great number of contributions in kind, 
 consisting of clothes, ecclesiastical vestments, church 
 furniture, and other necessary articles. 
 
 The question now was how to distribute all these 
 offerings in the most effective manner. No time was to 
 be lost, and M. Lavigerie offered to go himself on the 
 difficult and dangerous errand. He accordingly left 
 Paris on September 27, accompanied by Dr. Jaulerry, a 
 medical man of skill and experience. Early in October 
 they reached Beyrout, where, in concert with the Eastern 
 bishops, plans of relief on an extensive scale were 
 immediately organised, committees being formed to 
 superintend the distribution of supplies. Two orphan- 
 ages were founded, one for girls under the care of the 
 Sisters of Charity, another for boys under the charge of 
 the Jesuit Fathers. But this was not enough. Beyrout 
 had indeed served as a city of refuge, yet there re- 
 mained the more hazardous duty of visiting those 
 mountainous districts which had been the scene of the 
 massacres, where the destructive action of the ruthless 
 foe had made itself more especially felt. As soon as 
 possible M. Lavigerie set out; his description of the 
 horrors he witnessed and the utter wretchedness and 
 destitution he beheld is forcible and touching in no 
 common degree. He underwent a considerable share of 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 17 
 
 personal suffering in the course of his journey. Upon 
 one occasion the horse he was riding stumbled upon 
 some loose stones, throwing him over its head down 
 a rocky defile, and causing him to fracture his elbow- 
 joint and dislocate his shoulder. Dr. Jaulerry did 
 everything he could to relieve his companion's suf- 
 ferings, and M. Lavigerie did not allow the accident to 
 interfere with his work of mercy, but continued his 
 journey ings in spite of the acute pain he was enduring 
 and the swollen and inflamed condition of his arm. 
 
 In regard to the impression made upon him when 
 he entered Damascus, he wrote as follows : — 
 
 ' Hitherto it had never been my lot to witness a 
 scene of such utter and terrible destruction. The 
 Christian quarter, which was so separate as almost to 
 constitute a distinct town, was formerly composed of 
 2,000 houses, containing 30,000 inhabitants. There 
 were also various churches and religious houses, belong- 
 ing to the Franciscans, the Lazarists, and the Sisters of 
 Charity. Of these 30,000 Christians a large number 
 had been either put to death in their own houses or 
 else overtaken and killed as they were endeavouring to 
 escape. Their dwellings had been all levelled to the 
 ground, so that not even a shed was left standing. 
 Everything that possessed tlie slightest value had been 
 carried off, all the woodwork, the hinges of the doors, 
 the very locks and bolts having disappeared. We 
 ascended to the summit of a minaret which had been 
 religiously spared by the fanatics, and we thus obtained 
 a bird's-eye view of this picture of desolation. I should 
 have imagined that the city had been visited by an 
 earthquake, for it was impossible to make out even 
 the direction of the streets. As to the innumerable 
 and nameless atrocities which were perpetrated upon 
 
 c 
 
18 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 helpless women, children, and aged men, they have been 
 dwelt upon at length in the pages of the public journals, 
 and it is unnecessary to repeat them here. Five or 
 six months after the massacres took place about six 
 hundred Christian women remained still imprisoned in 
 harems or in Bedouin tents, it being impossible to dis- 
 cover any definite trace of their whereabouts.' 
 
 Before finally quitting Damascus M. Lavigerie paid 
 a visit to Abd-el-Kader, the Emir, who had earned the 
 gratitude of France by taking the part of the Christians 
 during their days of severe trial. He thus describes 
 the interview : ' I shall not soon forget the impression 
 made upon me. The calm and gentle countenance, 
 the grave and moderate language, the firm and dignified 
 bearing of Abd-el-Kader, completely corresponded to 
 the idea I had formed of him. I was the first French 
 priest who had entered his presence — the first, indeed, 
 who had ventured within the walls of Damascus since 
 the massacres. One of the most distinguished members 
 of the Episcopate had charged me before I left my 
 native land to remind the Emir of his own sojourn upon 
 French soil, and to. tell him that his noble conduct 
 could cause no surprise to those who knew him and 
 were aware of the high degree to which he carried the 
 practice of every natural virtue. I delivered this 
 message, together with several others of like import. 
 The Emir, striking his breast after the Arab fashion, 
 answered : " I have only done my duty and deserve no 
 praise on that account. I am truly pleased to hear 
 that my conduct has given satisfaction in France, for I 
 love your country, and shall never forget the obhga- 
 tions I am under to her." 
 
 ' Our conversation next turned upon recent events 
 and the part we had played in them. I cannot express 
 
LJFE IN FRANCE 19 
 
 the delight and admiration with which I Hstened whilst 
 he, Mussulman though he was, gave utterance to senti- 
 ments which might well have fallen from Christian lips. 
 When I rose to take leave he advanced towards me 
 and held out his hand. Eemembering that it was the 
 hand which had saved and protected our unfortunate 
 brethren, I attempted to carry it to my lips, in order 
 thus to express my gratitude and respect. Abdel- 
 Xader, however, refused to receive this mark of homage, 
 ■Isaying that though he allowed everyone else to kiss 
 '^ his hand he could not let me do so, because he beheld 
 in my person a minister of God.' 
 
 Shortly afterwards M. I'Abbe Lavigerie brought to 
 a close his six months' sojourn in the East, and returned 
 home, followed by the thanks and blessings of those 
 whose sufferings and privations he had done so much 
 to alleviate, if not altogether to remove. On his arrival 
 in France, the recognition accorded to his work was 
 of the most flattering nature. It would manifestly 
 be impossible to specify in detail all the addresses 
 which were presented to him, and the appreciative 
 paragraphs which appeared in the journals of the day. 
 Yet we cannot but mention the address forwarded by 
 all the Catholic bishops of the East to his Holiness 
 Pius IX., and that sent to the episcopate, clergy, and 
 people of France by the Orthodox Greek bishops, in 
 both of which the self-denying and indefatigable exer- 
 tions of M. Lavigerie are spoken of in terms of the most 
 unqualified admiration. Nor was this all. M. Eouher, 
 the Minister of Public Worship, drew up and laid before 
 the Emperor Napoleon HI. an official report, in which, 
 after enumerating the services of the Abbe Lavigerie, 
 he requested that the Cross of the Legion of Honour 
 might be conferred upon him. 
 
20 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Demonstrations such as these could not fail to 
 attract to him who was the subject of them the notice 
 alike of the Holy See and of the French Government. 
 The office of Auditor of the Eota for France having 
 become vacant, the Minister for Foreign Affairs, who 
 had received from his subordinates in the East a de- 
 tailed and eulogistic account of the labours of M. 
 Lavigerie, mentioned him to the Court of Eome as 
 being in every way qualified for the discharge of these 
 important functions. The proposal was favourably 
 received, the Holy Father sending in due course to the 
 newly elected prelate a brief embodying his decision. 
 As on a former occasion, M. Lavigerie had no room 
 left for deliberation, his duty being simply to obey. 
 His new office constituted him Domestic Prelate to his 
 Holiness and a member of the highest tribunal of the 
 Eoman Court, and he took his departure for Eome in 
 October 1861. In accepting his new dignities he had 
 expressly stipulated that he should be allowed to re- 
 tain the direction of the Society for Promoting Educa- 
 tion in the East, and to found in Eome a council in 
 connection with it in order that this Society should 
 thenceforth have two centres or headquarters — one in 
 Paris, and the other in the capital of Christendom. This 
 council was established without delay, with Cardinal 
 Eeisach as its president, and included among its mem- 
 bers some of the most distinguished prelates of the 
 Eoman Court. 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie discharged his new duties in a 
 manner worthy of the highest praise, but his apostolic 
 vocation swept him onward with resistless force, and in 
 less than two years caused him to leave Eome. The 
 French Government agreed with the Holy See in think- 
 ing that the active duties of a bishop would suit him 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 21 
 
 better than either diplomatic functions or the seden- 
 tary occupations connected with a judicial post. The 
 see of Nancy was therefore offered to him in 1863 by 
 M. Eouland, Minister of Public Worship. The Supreme 
 Pontiff having signified his approval, Mgr. Lavigerie 
 was consecrated at Eome on March 22, in the Church 
 of St. Louis des Fran^ais. 
 
 The pastoral letter he addressed from Eome to his 
 future flock is dated Easter Sunday, April 5, 1863, and 
 expresses the feelings with which he was animated in 
 taking possession of his episcopal dignity. Although 
 worthy of being quoted in extenso, its length forbids us 
 to give more than a few brief extracts. 
 
 ' The day is close at hand, my dear brethren, when 
 I shall appear for the first time in your midst. As yet 
 I have never beheld you face to face, nor has the sound 
 of your voice ever fallen upon my ear ; but I love you 
 with that charity of which religion alone possesses the 
 secret — that charity which knows neither time nor 
 space, because its source is in the omnipresent God.' 
 
 ' My mission is to teach you three things — the most 
 important, the most sacred, the most indispensable 
 which can be taught on earth — faith, which sustains 
 and guides the life of man ; hope, which consoles and 
 cheers him ; charity, which renders his existence a 
 source of happiness to himself and a benefit to others.' 
 
 On Sunday, May 10, 1863, Mgr. Lavigerie made his 
 solemn entry into his cathedral church of Nancy. 
 
 Seldom, if ever, has a new bishop found his dio- 
 cese in a more satisfactory condition : the clergy were 
 numerous and devoted ; good works met with ready sup- 
 port and generous sympathy from the laity ; the educa- 
 tion of the poorer classes was carried on with zeal and 
 efficiency. All this rejoiced the heart of Mgr. Lavigerie, 
 
22 CARDINAL LAVIGEPJE 
 
 and he thus expresses his thankfulness in this regard in 
 a letter addressed to Pius IX. : — 
 
 'These things, and many more which I might 
 enumerate, are the result of the wise influence and ac- 
 tive charity of my venerated predecessors in this see. 
 They worked in the vineyard, Holy Father, they bore the 
 burden of the day and the heats, in order that I, the 
 last and the least of them, might reap the fruit of their 
 toil. " Others have laboured, and we have entered unto 
 their labours." ' ^ 
 
 But there was still much to be done, and the four 
 years during which Mgr. Lavigerie occupied the see of 
 Nancy were years filled with untiring efforts on behalf 
 of the flock committed to his care, and productive of 
 great and permanent results for good. This first epi- 
 scopate was a training-school in which he qualified him- 
 self for his labours in Africa ; and in the narrower, as 
 afterwards in the wider sphere, he gave constant proof 
 that he possessed the soul of an apostle. His increas- 
 ing and many sided activity never degenerated into 
 restlessness or love of making changes ; his zeal was 
 tempered by prudence ; the measures he proposed were 
 put forward with moderation and carried out with 
 tact. 
 
 His first undertaking was a work of charity and 
 justice. On entering upon the administration of the 
 diocese the new bishop at once turned his attention 
 to the circumstances in which those members of the 
 priesthood found themselves who, bowed down be- 
 neath the weight of years or incapacitated by sickness, 
 were obliged to give up the exercise of their sacred 
 functions. It is well known how scanty is the 
 yearly stipend of the parochial clergy in France, and 
 
 ^ St. John iv. 38. 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 23 
 
 how impossible it consequently is for tliem to lay aside 
 a provision for their declining years. 
 
 ' We are poor, my dear fellow-labourers,' Mgr. Lavi- 
 gerie wrote to his clergy on September 6, 1863 ; ' we are 
 poor in all ranks of the hierarchy ; for if some of us 
 have more their burden is also greater, and at the end 
 of the year we all, bishop and priests, invariably find 
 ourselves, by the grace of God, without funds, whether 
 it be that we have only what is barely necessary for our 
 daily bread, or whether we have (as is our bounden 
 duty) given to the poor what might appear a super- 
 fluity. 
 
 ' I thank God for this poverty of the Church in 
 France. To it she owes her virtuous and zealous 
 priests, her brave missioners — a body of clergy, in a 
 word, whose self-denial, courage, faith, good works are 
 the glory of our land, and an example to the whole 
 world. 
 
 ' But the day comes when this poverty, which by 
 dint of sacrifices is made a sufficiency, becomes absolute 
 indigence ; when the priest, after having for many 
 long years borne the burden of the day and the heats, 
 prematurely aged by his strenuous labours, or over- 
 taken by the infirmities of advancing years, is deprived 
 of the slender income appertaining to the functions he 
 is no longer able to fulfil. What is to be done in this 
 case, when he finds himself reduced to the straits de- 
 scribed in the Gospel — I cannot dig ; and to beg I am 
 ashamed ? for this the law of the land, the dress I 
 wear, the dignity of the priesthood alike prohibit. 
 
 ' To provide for these circumstances of destitution, I 
 have determined to found in the diocese of Nancy a 
 fund for sick and superannuated priests. I enclose a 
 prospectus giving the rules &c. of the proposed Fund.' 
 
24 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 The liberal manner in which the clergy responded 
 to the appeal made to them proved the confidence they 
 felt in their bishop. Aid was also obtained from the 
 Government, and the new Fund was placed on a sound 
 and satisfactory basis, enabling it fully to meet the 
 demands made on it. When the time came for Mgr. 
 Lavigerie to leave Nancy it possessed a capital of more 
 than 70,000 francs, which was still increasing, and was 
 the means of relieving the aged members of the clergy 
 from want. 
 
 Nor did the fatherly care of the bishop rest content 
 with providing for the temporal wants of his clergy. 
 He knew how to be firm as well as kind, and he next 
 applied himself to alter and improve the existing mode 
 of dealing with charges brought against any of the 
 priests over whom he was placed. These charges had 
 up to that time been exclusively dealt with by the 
 bishop, with whom alone it rested to pronounce judg- 
 ment according to the information he received. Such 
 a method of procedure was open to many objections, 
 among which that of possible partiality or prejudice on 
 the part of the bishop was one of the foremost ; and 
 Mgr. Lavigerie resolved to estabhsh a diocesan tribunal, 
 composed of members of the higher clergy, whose duty 
 it should be to examine into all chars^es made a^fainst 
 ecclesiastics. He drew up a scheme which met with the 
 approval alike of the Holy See and the French Govern- 
 ment, and which was found to work admirably, ensuring 
 to priests, on the one hand, a fair and impartial hearing, 
 and giving to the laity, on the other, a full and thorougli 
 guarantee that no derehction of duty on the part of 
 their pastors would be suffered to pass unreproved or 
 unpunished. 
 
 Another matter that occupied Mgr. Lavigerie's atten- 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 25' 
 
 tion was the formation of a body of professors for tlie 
 public schools and colleges of his diocese. 
 
 It had long been an acknowledged fact that in the 
 diocese of Nancy, and indeed all over France, the educa- 
 tional establishments under the management of ecclesi- 
 astics were, in regard to moral and religious training, 
 far superior to those which were directed by laymen ; 
 the surveillance exercised over the pupils was more 
 satisfactory, and temptations more carefully removed 
 from their path. But with regard to secular instruction 
 the reverse was unhappily the case ; as far as science 
 and classics were concerned, the schools taught by priests 
 enjoyed a very poor reputation, and on this account 
 many Christian parents were deterred from placing their 
 sons under their charge. The reason of this inferiority 
 was, that whereas the University professors went through 
 a special course of study, and were examined for their 
 degree by examiners appointed by the Department of 
 Public Instruction, the young clerics who desired to 
 devote themselves to teaching had no such means of 
 qualifying themselves for their career. To remedy this 
 evil Mgr. Lavigerie saw at first no alternative but to 
 send the future professors to the House of Higher Studies 
 in Paris, where he had himself been first a student,, 
 then a teacher. But this plan had serious drawbacks^ 
 and was at the best uncertain, on account of the diffi- 
 culty of finding a sufficient number of vacancies in an 
 institution under the jurisdiction of another bishop. In 
 addition to this, Mgr. Lavigerie was fully alive to the 
 advantage of having under his immediate control and 
 surveillance the young men who were destined for so 
 important a work as that of education. He therefore 
 determined to found at Nancy a house of studies where 
 they could prepare for their degree. This design was 
 
26 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 productive of the happiest results. Owing to Mgr. 
 Lavigerie's energetic action and power of administration, 
 the standard of attainment in secular studies for the 
 clergy in the diocese of Nancy is still higher perhaps 
 than in any other diocese of France, and the schools 
 and colleges under clerical direction are in a most 
 flourishing condition. But he was not satisfied w^ith 
 providing a more efficient staff of teachers. He also 
 caused the course of studies in all the diocesan schools 
 and seminaries to undergo thorough revision and reform 
 under his personal superintendence. He also reorganised 
 the financial arrangements of these institutions ; all the 
 diocesan educational establishments w^ere obliged to 
 pay a tenth part of their income into a common fund, 
 destined for the help of any which should happen to be 
 in temporary difficulties, and for the maintenance of the 
 older professors, who after twenty-five years of work 
 became entitled to a fixed pension. 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie also paid great attention to the ex- 
 tension and improvement of several religious commu- 
 nities of women. One of these had for its object to teach 
 and care for the children of the poor in country districts, 
 and to nurse the sick. Another had been specially 
 established in view of opening workrooms for young 
 girls. Several of these communities were called upon at 
 a later period to form a house in Algeria, and devote 
 themselves to missionary work, under the direction of 
 Mgr. Lavigerie. 
 
 While the ties which united the Bishop of Nancy to 
 his flock grew and strengthened month by month and 
 year by year, the hour Was rapidly approaching when 
 those ties were to be severed in a sudden and unexpected 
 manner. 
 
 Mgr. Pavy, the Bishop of Algiers, having died on 
 
LIFE IN FRANCE 27 
 
 November 16, 1866, on the 18th of the same month 
 Mgr. Lavigerie received from Marshal MacMahon, who 
 was then Governor-General of Algeria, a letter offering 
 him the vacant see. The marshal had made his ac- 
 quaintance since his appointment as Bishop of Nancy, 
 and friendly intercourse had ever since been kept up 
 between them. Mgr. Lavigerie's answer is couched in 
 the following terms : — 
 
 ' Having carefully considered the most unlooked-for 
 proposal contained in the letter I received a day or two 
 ago from your Excellency, and having asked God to 
 enlighten me in regard to the matter, I am about to 
 tell you quite frankly what I think and feel on the 
 subject. 
 
 ' As far as I am personally concerned, I should never 
 have thought of leaving a diocese to which I am deeply 
 attached, and in which I have set on foot many good 
 works ; so that if your Excellency had offered me a see 
 of greater importance than that of Nancy my answer 
 would certainly have been in the negative. But when 
 I took upon myself the duties of a bishop, I did so in a 
 spirit of self-devotion and self-sacrifice. You now place 
 before me a trying and laborious mission, an episcopal 
 throne in every respect inferior to my own, and one the 
 acceptance of which involves exile from all I hold dear. 
 Yet since you seem to be of opinion that I am the man 
 best suited for the post, a Catholic bishop can return 
 but one answer to your request. I therefore accept the 
 painful sacrifice without hesitation, and am prepared to 
 make it, be the cost what it may.' 
 
 It was no motive of worldly ambition that deter- 
 mined Mgr. Lavigerie to accept the see of Algiers. He 
 was already marked out by public opinion as destined 
 to fill the highest positions in the Church in France 
 
28 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 itself. Yet at the call of duty he went into exile, giving 
 up, as far as all human probabilities were concerned, 
 the splendid career which opened out to him at home. 
 
 By a decree dated January 12, 1867,Mgr. Lavigerie 
 was nominated to the see of Algiers, which had been 
 recently raised by Pius IX. into an archbishopric, with 
 two suffragan sees, those of Oran and Constantine. He 
 was preconised on the 27th of the following March. 
 
 It will now be our task to follow him to a new scene 
 of action, where a wider horizon will open before him — 
 one in every respect worthy of the apostolic zeal which 
 inspired him. 
 
29 
 
 CHAPTEE II 
 
 THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 
 
 The new Archbishop reached Algiers on May 16, 1867, 
 accompanied by M. I'Abbe Bourret, a friend of many 
 years' standing, who is at the present time Bishop 
 of Eodez. 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie took possession of his see with the 
 customary ceremonial, the effect of which was height- 
 ened by the brilliant African sun and the picturesque 
 appearance of the native population. It would be no 
 difficult matter to imagine what were his feeUngs on 
 that important occasion, even if he had not given them 
 eloquent and characteristic expression in his first pas- 
 toral letter, addressed to the clergy and faithful under 
 his care. Nothing could give a more just idea of the 
 sentiments which led him to the shores of Africa and of 
 the plan of action he had sketched out beforehand for 
 himself. The energy and fidelity with which he carried 
 out that plan and adhered to that line of action will 
 appear later on. At present we will allow him to 
 speak for himself by means of some extracts from the 
 letter to w^hich we have just referred. After a few 
 introductory phrases in regard to the circumstances 
 attendant upon his landing on African soil, he thus 
 continues : — 
 
 ' I should only be deceiving you, dearest brethren, 
 were I to attempt to conceal from you the fact that my 
 
30 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 weakness at first recoiled from the thought of the 
 difficult and laborious task now lying before me, and 
 that the idea of all that is involved in exile from my 
 native land was deeply painful to me. But the sacri- 
 fice has now been consummated, the tender ties have 
 been broken. To you alone I belong, and the sole 
 delight for which I crave is that of seeing you accept 
 those heavenly gifts it is my duty to offer you. 
 
 ' Well may the heart of your Bishop tremble at so 
 responsible a mission, but it may also beat high with 
 joyous hope ; and whether I gaze into the past, inter- 
 rogate the future, or contemplate the present, I can 
 perceive no undertaking among all those at present 
 being carried on throughout the length and breadth of 
 Christendom preferable to the one which has fallen to 
 my share.' 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie next proceeds to sketch with a 
 master's hand the outlines of the history of Northern 
 Africa, and goes on in the following terms : — 
 
 ' Observe the ruins which everywhere strew the 
 ground. You will discover in them, lying one above 
 the other, the traces of three great historic races ; the 
 remains of the highest and most varied civilisation ; the 
 graves, the monuments, and the mernories of the most 
 illustrious men ; the scattered stones of world-famed 
 cities. What names are those of Carthage, Hippo, and 
 Utica ; of Scipio, Hannibal, Marius, Cato, Jugurtha, 
 and CaBsar ! 
 
 ' But for us who are Christians, there exist memories 
 of a far more hallowed nature, sacred memories of the 
 heroes of our Faith — of their courage, their genius, and 
 their sanctity. 
 
 ' Grand indeed was the Church of Africa with her 
 seven hundred bishops, her innumerable churches, her 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 31 
 
 monasteries, her doctors ! Her soil was saturated with 
 the blood of martyrs ; the whole Church rejoiced to 
 listen while a Cyprian and an Augustine unfolded 
 dogmas and doctrines ; in the hour of persecution the 
 courage of her delicate maidens surpassed that of hardy 
 and intrepid men ; the grottos of her mountains and 
 the oases of her deserts were perfumed by the virtues 
 of her solitaries, and she stirred up the admiration and 
 excited the holy enYy of the entire universe. 
 
 ' Too soon, alas ! were these days of triumph to be 
 followed by days of mourning, since Christian Africa 
 was destined to be as celebrated for her misfortunes as 
 she had been for the virtues and talents of her children. 
 
 ' Why hast thou fallen, great and illustrious Church? 
 Wherefore have the stones of thy sanctuaries been 
 scattered and dispersed ? In what manner hast thou 
 incurred the wrath and vengeance of Heaven, and 
 become an object of compassion to the whole Christian 
 world ? ' 
 
 A brief account is then given of the barbarian in- 
 vasions, their lamentable consequences, and the savage 
 persecutions they initiated. The Archbishop further, 
 tells us how, when the Christians of Africa had enjoyed 
 upwards of a century of repose under the sway of the 
 emperors, the fierce disciples of the Prophet swooped 
 down upon them, conquering their lands and driving 
 them from their homes into the rocky fastnesses of the 
 desert, where they gradually lost their faith, though in 
 some parts traces of it have ever remained. 
 
 ' Several melancholy centuries,' he proceeds, ' passed 
 over their head, while the greatest monarchs of Christian 
 Europe from time to time vainly essayed to destroy the 
 lair of the pirates and restore to Africa the liberty of 
 her ancient faith. St. Louis, Charles V., the illustrious 
 
32 CARDINAL LAVIGEIUE 
 
 Cardinal Ximenes, John of Portugal, Louis XIV. were 
 in turn compelled to acknowledge the impotence of 
 their efforts, and to confess that on these shores the 
 courage of their best and bravest soldiers had been dis- 
 played in vain. Throughout the gloomy record of this 
 depressing period, the virtue and devotion of the heroic 
 priests who dared to land on these inhospitable shores 
 alone stands out in bright relief. And among the 
 names of the devoted band those of Vincent of Paul 
 and of his sons glow here as everywhere with the lustre 
 of the purest charity. 
 
 ' Is, then, I ask, the death of this unhappy nation to 
 last for ever ? Will no breath of life pass over the dry 
 bones and awaken them, even in the depths of the 
 grave ? 
 
 ' France is calling to thee, Africa ! For the last 
 thirty years she has been summoning thee to come forth 
 from the tomb ! Gather together, then, the fragments 
 scattered over thy mountain-sides, strewn along thy 
 trackless deserts ; take once again thy place among the 
 nations united to thee by a common faith and a com- 
 mon civilisation. Teach thy children that we have 
 come among them only to restore to them the light, the 
 greatness, and the glory which were theirs in the past, 
 and that we will make thy former conquerors to under- 
 stand that our sole wish is to avenge thy wrongs by 
 loading thy enemies with deeds of charity and Christian 
 love.' 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie proceeds to depict, in language glow- 
 ing with sanguine enthusiasm and ardent hope, the 
 Africa of the future as he even then beheld her in his 
 mind's eye, risen again from her ashes, purified, regene- 
 rated, endued with fresh life and renewed vigour. 
 Then turning' to the practical side of the subject : — 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 33 
 
 ' In liis providence God has cliosen France to make 
 of Algeria the cradle of a great and Christian nation, a 
 nation like unto herself, her sister and her child, happy 
 to walk by her side in the paths of honour and justice. 
 He is calling upon us to use those gifts which are 
 especially our own in order to shed around us the light 
 of that true civilisation which has its source and its 
 spring in the Gospel ; to carry that light beyond the 
 desert, to the centre of the continent which is still 
 enshrouded in the densest darkness, thus uniting 
 Central and Northern Africa to the common life of 
 Christendom. Such, I repeat, is our destiny ; and God 
 expects us to fulfil it, our country is watching to see 
 whether we show ourselves worthy of it — nay, more, the 
 eyes of the whole Church are fixed upon us ! Could 
 any task be higher, any duty more honourable, than 
 that which lies before us ? 
 
 ' And it is to my weak hands that God has entrusted 
 the direction of this great work ! By my teaching and 
 example I am to lead my brethren to believe, respect, 
 and love the precepts and commandments of His holy 
 religion ! Like the great bishops whose names make 
 illustrious the early annals of our story, I am to make 
 myself all things to all men, shrinking neither from toil 
 nor from suffering in order to prepare the way for the 
 complete resurrection of a land still sitting in the 
 shadow of death ! 
 
 ' Yes, dear brethren, this is what I have to do as far 
 as my weakness allows ; nay, more, this is what, with the 
 help of God, I must succeed in accomplishing.' 
 
 After paying a suitable tribute to the memory of the 
 two distinguished prelates who had preceded him on 
 the archiepiscopal throne, he expresses the feelings with 
 which he had taken into his own hands the crozier they 
 
 D 
 
34 CARDINAL L AVI G ERIE 
 
 had wielded so worthily, and winds up by entreating 
 the prayers of the Supreme Pontiff, of the bisliops of 
 France, as well as of the clergy and faithful of his arch- 
 diocese, and by bestowing his benediction. 
 
 The first care of the Archbishop was to settle some 
 internal affairs which claimed his urgent attention, 
 more especially to arrange some differences which had 
 unfortunately arisen between the members of the 
 chapter and the clergy at large. He took the adminis- 
 tration of ecclesiastical matters as much as possible into 
 his own hands, no matter at what cost of time and 
 trouble, being fully aware that if union is strength, with 
 division, on the other hand, weakness must inevitably 
 come. Pacific and conciliatory as he was, he knew, 
 like everyone qualified to rule, how to be firm as well 
 as kind, and how to put forth, when the occasion arose, 
 an indomitable strength of will. Before long he dis- 
 covered that it was necessary for him to go first to 
 Eome in order to have an interview with the Pope, and 
 then to France in order to confer with the heads of 
 the Government. 
 
 Accordingly he left Algiers on June 11, reaching 
 Eome towards the close of the same month. There he 
 kept the feasts attendant upon the centenary of the 
 apostle St. Peter, and afterwards proceeded to Paris. 
 In that city he was detained longer than he had an- 
 ticipated, owing to a serious illness ; indeed, a period of 
 more than tliree months elapsed before he was able to 
 return to Algiers, where his presence was nevertheless 
 imperatively demanded. 
 
 He embarked at Marseilles on September 22, ac- 
 companied by several priests, among whom was the 
 superior of the monastery of La Trappe at StaoueH, and 
 by some nuns belonging to various communities. The 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 35 
 
 passage was protracted to the unusual length of six 
 days, and during the course of it the Archbishop had 
 the opportunity of proving himself a true apostle, by 
 encountering those dangers mentioned by St. Paul in 
 the catalogue of his own sufferings, where he describes 
 himself as having been ' in perils in the sea.' ^ 
 
 ' It was the season of the year when the equinoctial 
 gales are to be dreaded ; and scarcely had the vessel 
 which carried the prelate been many hours at sea when 
 a furious storm arose. So fierce was the rage of the 
 tempest that the sailors belonging to the ports of 
 Marseilles and Algiers subsequently declared that its 
 equal had not been known for years. The steamer, 
 which was named the ' Hermus,' was one of the smallest 
 among those belonging to the Compagnie des Messageries 
 employed to carry the mails between France and 
 Algeria. Upon this occasion it unfortunately happened 
 to be more heavily laden than was customary. In 
 addition to the passengers, who numbered over seven 
 hundred, the greater part of them being soldiers, it 
 carried a considerable cargo. Ere long the danger 
 became imminent, and the captain endeavoured to make 
 for the land. It was too late, however, since the wind, 
 which blew a hurricane from the north-west, compelled 
 the vessel to proceed on its way, tossed hither and 
 thither at the mercy of the raging waters. The waves 
 ran mountains high, and one more powerful than the 
 rest struck the little steamer with such force as to un- 
 ship its helm and place it en perdition, as French 
 sailors say. The engine-fires were extinguished by the 
 water which gradually rose in the hold, and officers, 
 passengers, and crew every moment expected the ship 
 to founder. 
 
 » 2 Cor. xi. 26. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Tliose only who have been witnesses of such a scene as 
 now presented itself can attempt to realise it. Some of 
 the passengers seemed dazed with terror, others grew 
 wild with delirium, while others again gave way to 
 hopeless despair. The officer who was second in 
 command loaded his revolver, declaring aloud his in- 
 tention of blowing out his brains as soon as death 
 became inevitable. This foolish act completed the 
 panic. It appeared as if no boat could live for an 
 instant in such a sea. Amid the general confusion, 
 faith alone rose triumphant. In a clear ringing voice 
 Mgr. Lavigerie called upon all present to repent of their 
 sins and to trust in God. After himself receiving the 
 absolution from one of the priests on board, he absolved 
 the other passengers, exhorting them to make a vow of 
 a pilgrimage of thanksgiving should they be delivered 
 from the danger which hung over them ; and his sug- 
 gestion was complied with by the greater number. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the wind suddenly lulled, and the 
 sea became so much calmer that it was possible to im- 
 provise a temporary rudder. On the sixth day after 
 leaving Marseilles the ' Hermus ' reached its destination. 
 Mgr. Lavigerie was not slow in fulfilling the promises 
 he had made in his hour of need ; in less than a month 
 after landing he sent out a pastoral letter, wherein the 
 faithful were urged to visit the Church of Our Lady 
 Star of the Sea in thanksgiving, numerous spiritual 
 privileges being attached to the pilgrimage. Some 
 years later he also caused an obelisk bearing a suitable 
 inscription to be erected on the edge of a cliff, which 
 can be seen far out at sea. 
 
 To return to the affairs of the archdiocese. During 
 the absence of Mgr. Lavigerie that terrible scourge, 
 the cholera, had broken out in Algeria. We may 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 37 
 
 imagine how lie longed to be able at once to take liis 
 place in the midst of his stricken flock, to cheer, aid, 
 and encourage them ; but illness, as we have seen, 
 detained him in Paris, so that when lie was at length fit 
 to travel the epidemic had begun to diminish in seve- 
 rity. By the time he once more landed on African soil 
 there remained little for him to do except to thank the 
 clergy, as well as the nursing sisters, for the heroic 
 devotion they had displayed in tending, at the risk of 
 their own lives, the victims of the fell disease, and to 
 arrange for the maintenance of the widows and orphans 
 who had been left destitute. 
 
 About six months after Mgr. Lavigerie had taken 
 possession of the see of Algiers, the obstacles presented 
 by the timid policy of the Government to the evangelisa- 
 tion of the Arabs, which was the work that he proposed 
 to himself, were removed, in a great measure, by the 
 direct interposition of Providence. In the year 1868, 
 close upon the footsteps of the cholera followed a second 
 and yet more terrible scourge, a severe famine, the 
 result of two years of excessive drought and the ravages 
 of a swarm of locusts. It was also partly due, it must 
 be owned, to the improvidence and inefliciency of the 
 native authorities. The unhappy Arabs, destitute of 
 any provision against this visitation, were reduced to 
 pitiable straits. Official statistics, published at a subse- 
 quent date, attest that no less than 500,000 succumbed 
 to famine and fever ; for an outbreak of typhus, the 
 plague attendant on famine, came to complete the 
 misery. But the colonial government, instead of taking 
 prompt measures for the relief of the people under 
 its rule, through fear of public opinion, which was 
 already strongly adverse to the system of policy pur- 
 sued in Algeria, studiously suppressed all details of their 
 
38 CARDINAL LAVIGEKIE 
 
 sufferings ; and drove the famislied wretches away from 
 the towns, not suffering them to approach the dwell- 
 ings of the European residents. The country was con- 
 sequently covered with troops of starving wanderers, 
 clothed in rags, resembling skeletons rather than human 
 beings, who might be seen rooting up and eating the very 
 grass of the fields to stay the pangs of hunger. No 
 offal or refuse was too filthy to be greedily devoured, 
 and even the carcases of animals which had died of 
 disease were disinterred to serve as human food. The 
 roadside was daily strewn with the corpses of those 
 who perished from want and exhaustion ; and in the 
 course of a few months thousands of unhappy children 
 were left orphans by the death or abandonment of their 
 relatives, and were found straying from house to house 
 in search of food, or dying of fever and starvation in the 
 desolate huts which contained the putrefying corpses 
 of their parents. The natives met their fate with the 
 patient resignation, or rather apathy, engendered by 
 Moslem fatalism : when they felt their forces fail, and 
 when they could no longer avert death — the slow and 
 terrible death of starvation — they would uncomplain- 
 ingly lay down by the wayside, and, drawing their 
 tattered garments over their face, await its approach, 
 murmuring the name of Allah. 
 
 In- the midst of this dire calamity, the zealous Arch- 
 bishop, having tried in vain to arouse the authorities 
 to a sense of humanity, lifted up his voice, and in a 
 heart-stirring appeal called on all Christians to hasten 
 to the rescue of their famishing fellow-creatures. At 
 his words a stream of charity poured forth from all 
 parts of Christendom, which enabled him to relieve 
 the most pressing wants of the afflicted. Not pecuniary 
 aid alone, but personal assistance also, was freely 
 
TUB ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 39 
 
 offered ; priests and laymen, religious of various orders, 
 ladies of rank, physicians, soldiers, all lent their hand 
 to the work. Food and clothing were plentifully dis- 
 tributed, the sick and dying were gathered into hos- 
 pitals, and committees formed in various parts of the 
 province for the systematic distribution of relief. The 
 wished-for opportunity of reaching the soul of the Arab 
 through the bodily assistance afforded him by Christian 
 charity had now arrived, and the power of the truth 
 was, it was hoped, to be brought home to him by the 
 unselfish devotion which nursed and succoured him in 
 his time of need. But it was to the poor orphans of 
 the famine, whose minds were not yet obscured by 
 pride and prejudice, that the Archbishop looked with 
 special confidence as supplying the good soil wherein 
 the Word of God might be sown with the well-founded 
 hope of obtaining a plentiful return. These without 
 exception found a place in his paternal heart, and he 
 directed that they should be forwarded to him from 
 every part of the province, since he had determined to 
 treat them as his adopted children. 
 
 ' First of all,' lie writes, ' I took in one, then ten, 
 then all who either came of their own accord or whom 
 the priests of the diocese had by my orders picked 
 up by the wayside ; at last I found that I had two 
 thousand on my hands. 
 
 ' I know I have been much blamed, and laughed at 
 too, for what people were pleased to call my imprudence ; 
 but despite all the disagreeables and difficulties of the 
 past, and all the anxieties of a future which, it must be 
 confessed, does not always wear the most brilliant as- 
 pect, I cannot say that I regret doing as I have done. 
 One thing compensates to me for the cares, the trials, 
 the- disappointments I have met with, and that is 
 
40 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 the pleasure of tliinking that throughout the whole of 
 that calamitous period not one unhappy outcast has 
 ever been turned away ; not a single child has knocked 
 at my door or that of any other Christian priest with- 
 out finding admittance — nay, more, without finding in 
 me a father and a friend. 
 
 ' I seem still to see the poor little things, coming to 
 us covered with rags and dirt, pitiable to behold, fright- 
 fully emaciated, their hollow eyes unnaturally large, 
 brio^ht with the weird lustre of the famine fever. I 
 remember what they said, and how it touched me to 
 the heart ; and I say again I am far from regretting 
 what I then did. 
 
 'It was in November 1867 that the first one pre- 
 sented himself — a boy about ten years old. He was 
 worn to a skeleton. 
 
 ' " Where do you come from, my child ? " I asked. 
 
 ' " From the mountains, a long, long way off." 
 
 ' " What has become of your parents ? " 
 
 ' " My father is dead. My mother is in her gourbi " 
 (a kind of hut, formed of branches). 
 
 ' " Why did you leave her ? " 
 
 ' " She told me there was no more bread for me 
 there — that I must go away to the Christian villages ; 
 so I came here." 
 
 ' " What did you do on the way?" 
 
 ' " In the day-time I ate the grass in the fields, and 
 at night I hid in some hole lest the Arabs should see 
 me ; for people said that they killed children and 
 ate them." 
 
 ' " And now where are you going ? " 
 
 ' " I do not know." 
 
 ' " Would you like to go to an Arab marabout ? " 
 
 ' " Oh, no, no. When I went to them they drove 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 41 
 
 me away, and if I did not go off fast enough they set 
 their doi^^s at me." 
 
 ' " Would you Hke to stay here with me ? " 
 
 ' " Oh, yes, I should hke that." 
 
 ' " Well, then, come with me and 1 will take you 
 into the house where my children are ; you shall be one 
 of them, and you shall be called by my name, Charles." 
 
 ' That same day I took him to the Lesser Seminary. 
 He proved to be a charming child, docile and intel- 
 ligent. The answer he made me when, after the famine 
 was over, I one day asked him whether he would not 
 like to go and look for his mother, was worthy of the 
 tact and warmheartedness that are so strangely blended 
 in the Arab character. He negatived my proposal most 
 decidedly, and I inquired the reason. 
 
 ' " Because," he replied, " I have found a father 
 here who is both father and mother to me." 
 
 ' This child's story is a fair sample of all the rest. 
 All who came to us were equally homeless, equally 
 friendless ; and some of them told us tales so terrible as 
 to make us shudder. 
 
 ' Unhappily help came too late for a large proportion 
 of these unfortunate outcasts. Typhus fever, the plague 
 that follows in the track of starvation, broke out among 
 them, and despite the care lavished on them, and the 
 best of nursing on the part of the kind sisters, of whom 
 several succumbed to the disease, we lost, for about two 
 months, as many as ten, twelve, or even twenty in a 
 day.' 
 
 The number of children received into the two large 
 orphanages, one (for boys) founded first at Ben-Aknoun 
 and afterwards transferred to the Maison Carree in the 
 vicinity of Algiers, and the other at Kouba (for girls), 
 from November 1867 until June 1868, when a fresh 
 
42 CARDINAL LAYIGEUIE 
 
 harvest put an end to the famine, was no less than 1,800. 
 Of these about 500 died ; others, but not so many, were 
 claimed by their relatives as soon as the distribution of 
 relief afforded them the means of subsistence. About 
 1,000 remained, and for these the Archbishop was 
 enabled to provide, thanks to the liberal aid he received 
 from the charity of Christians. 
 
 Such was the origin of the Arab orphanages. A 
 year later Mgr. Lavigerie gives the following account 
 of the results obtained : — 
 
 ' To rescue these children from an untimely grave 
 was the primary but not the principal object we had in 
 view ; to rescue them from the fatal fanaticism of the 
 Moslem creed, to enlighten their minds by religious and 
 moral training, to form them to habits of industry and 
 thrift, to furnish them with the means of earning their 
 daily bread, was the higher and less easy task we pro- 
 posed to ourselves. 
 
 ' We bring them all up, both boys and girls, to in- 
 dustrial pursuits. To till the ground and gather in the 
 fruits of the earth seems to me the best employment we 
 can give them. Country life and agricultural labour is, 
 in my opinion, far preferable for the children of the 
 lower orders, especially the waifs and strays of the 
 world, than life in towns, where they too often yield to 
 the temptations which beset them. Country life, the 
 life of nature, undeniably possesses the double advan- 
 tage of promoting the health of the soul as well as of 
 the body. 
 
 ' And if in the older countries of Europe, to withdraw 
 the sturdy sons of the soil from agricultural labours is 
 a fatal mistake, and generally leads to their hopeless 
 demoralisation, how much more will this be the case in 
 Algeria, where the produce of the ground is, and long 
 
THE ARCHBlSHOr OF ALGIERS 43 
 
 will be, tlie sole and the true source of wealth to the 
 population, to a race of so childish a character as 
 the Arabs. 
 
 ' This persuasion decided me as to the choice of a 
 life for my children. They may be seen at work in the 
 fields under the guidance of the brothers and sisters 
 who have undertaken their training, tilling the ground, 
 planting vineyards, making pastures, sowing cornfields, 
 reclaiming to the best of their ability the uncultivated 
 lands amongst which their houses are situated. People 
 told me I was attempting an impossible task — that it 
 was not in the power of man to implant habits of in- 
 dustry and toil in children bred and brought up to the 
 vagrant life of the Arab. 
 
 ' You will not keep one of them, my friends told 
 me ; they will every one make off to their respective 
 tribes. But I had too firm a belief in the power of 
 kindness to give ear to these discouraging prognostica- 
 tions ; and the event proved me right. Though we gave 
 them full liberty, having no locks to the doors, or 
 rather no doors to the houses, only a very few children 
 left us ; the rest remained of their own free will, and 
 displayed no disinclination to work. . . . 
 
 ' In many cases,' he says later on, ' we met with 
 what we least expected, namely gratitude. Here is an 
 instance which occurred quite recently — I confess I was 
 deeply touched by it. To others it may appear hardly 
 worth telling ; but it must be remembered that I go by 
 the name of " Grandpapa Bishop." 
 
 ' Yesterday I had a visit from one of my boys, who 
 is settled in Algiers. He is named Charles, as so many 
 of them are, for they mostly want to add my name to 
 that which is given to them by the sponsors I find for 
 them. The poor lad is lame, so we had to choose a 
 
44 . CARDINAL LAV IG ERIE 
 
 trade for him in which this infirmity would not be a 
 drawback, and he learnt shoemaking. 
 
 ' When he left the orphanage, nearly three years ago, 
 he began in a very humble way as a journeyman. As 
 time went on he managed, by practising great economy, 
 to save out of his wages enough to buy blocks, tools, 
 and a small stock of leather ; then he set up business 
 on his own account in an obscure lodging in the Arab 
 quarter of Algiers. 
 
 ' At first he was sadly unsuccessful. Being utterly 
 inexperienced, he worked for customers who did not 
 pay him ; but he did not allow himself to be discouraged. 
 He set to work again, and contrived to induce some of 
 his former comrades and the fathers of the orphanage 
 to employ him, getting on so well that about three 
 months ago he was able to take a man to work under him. 
 He came on purpose to tell all this to me, doing it with 
 a curious mixture of modesty and self-confidence ; tell- 
 ing me how careful he was to act uprightly, how 
 regularly he went to mass, and how he had defended 
 his religion in discussions with the French and Arabs. 
 I could not but admire his fervent faith and Christian 
 conduct in all that he related. At last, kneeling down 
 before me, he said he wanted to ask a favour of me. 
 
 ' " It would please my fellow-orphans so much, and 
 me most of all, if your lordship would let me make you 
 a pair of shoes." 
 
 ' " What ! A pair of shoes ! " 
 
 ' " Yes, if you would allow me to make you a pair 
 of shoes as a New Year's gift — a beautiful pair, of the 
 best varnished leather." 
 
 ' It will readily be believed that the etrennes this 
 poor youth wished to present me with caused me more 
 genuine gratification than the richest gifts which could 
 
THE ARCHBISHOr OF ALGIERS 45 
 
 have been offered me. He laid hold of my foot to take 
 the necessary measurements without awaiting my reply, 
 and indeed no reply was forthcoming, for I did not 
 wish to show the emotion my voice would have betrayed. 
 When he had done he sprang to his feet in triumph, 
 exclaiming, " Oh, how delighted they will all be when 
 they hear that Monseigneur has really consented to 
 accept a pair of shoes of my making ! " 
 
 ' Let those who have no children laugh at me if 
 they will. At any rate, many a father and mother will, 
 I am sure, envy me my Arab son, with his homely pair 
 of shoes.' 
 
 All the children displayed a marvellous aptitude 
 for apprehending and appreciating the divine truths 
 and practices of religion. Mgr. Lavigerie mentions one 
 child who appeared to be taught of God in a most 
 remarkable manner. 
 
 ' Last May one of our orphans at Ben-Aknoun, a 
 boy of about twelve, who had given proof of an intelli- 
 gence far beyond his years, fell seriously ill. He was 
 soon unable to leave his bed, his poor body being literally 
 covered with sores. 
 
 ' The sisters who nursed him were delighted with 
 his gentleness ; one day when I went, as was my custom, 
 to visit the sick, they pointed him out to me. I 
 approached his bedside, and he laid hold of my arm to 
 draw me closer, and make me bend down over him, for 
 he could not speak above a whisper. 
 
 ' " Father," he said, laying his hand upon his breast, 
 " I am all black inside here." 
 
 ' " What do you mean by that, my child ? " 
 
 ' " I mean my heart is black, because I am not a 
 child of God. I want you to give me the water." 
 
46 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' " What water is it you speak of ? " 
 
 ' " The water of baptism which makes the soul white 
 in God's sight . . . and then one will go to heaven." 
 
 ' Whilst saying these words he fixed his wistful eyes 
 on me and raised my hand to his lips. 
 
 ' " As you wish it," I replied, " I will send to you 
 the father, who will teach you more about it, and then 
 will baptise you." 
 
 ' The following day the sacrament of baptism was 
 administered to him ; he received it in the happiest 
 dispositions. 
 
 ' On visiting the infirmary again, the next day but 
 one, I asked my little friend : " Well, you have been 
 baptised ? " 
 
 ' " I have, father," he replied ; " and now I want 
 you to give me the bread of Godr 
 
 ' " He means holy communion," the sister said in 
 explanation. " The priest spoke to him about it, and 
 now he can talk of nothing else but receiving it at once." 
 
 ' " Do you know what this hread of God is ? " I 
 inquired of the child. 
 
 ' " Yes, father, it is Sidna-Issa " (the Lord Jesus). 
 
 ' As may be imagined, I readily consented to the 
 fulfilment of his pious desire, and a few days later, as 
 he was sinking fast, the priest who had baptised him 
 brought him the Holy Eucharist. The effect produced 
 upon the child was so marvellous that it will never be 
 forgotten by those who witnessed it. At the sight of 
 the Sacred Host, the countenance of this poor little Arab 
 — but yesterday a savage, to-day the prey of a terrible 
 and fatal disease — beamed with the celestial brightness 
 of faith and love. The beauty of his soul seemed 
 to illuminate and transform his wasted features ; he 
 stretched out his poor thin arms towards the Heavenly 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 47 
 
 Guest whom lie was about to receive, and wlieri his 
 lips had closed upon the bread of angels he lay 
 still, looking upwards, apparently unconscious of all 
 around him. A feeling of awe fell upon the by- 
 standers, priest, sisters, and children, as with tearful 
 eyes they gazed on this solemn and touching sight. 
 
 ' I arrived a few minutes later. As soon as the 
 children in the infirmary caught sight of me they ran 
 to meet me, and, clustering round me, begged that they 
 too might be baptised like Jerome — that was the name 
 given to the little neophyte in baptism. 
 
 ' I went to the bedside of the dying child ; his face 
 was indeed transfigured. 
 
 ' " I am going to heaven to see Sidna-Issa,'' he 
 said to me. A short time after he breathed his last.' 
 
 Consoling as were instances such as these, there 
 were yet many and great difficulties in training these 
 wild children of the desert, some of whom, even in 
 their earliest years, exhibited the evil habits and 
 characteristic vices of their race in a striking degree. 
 In such cases it was only by the powerful grace of God, 
 with long and watchful care on the part of their kind 
 teachers, that the weeds were uprooted, and sterling 
 qualities were discovered, which, like fair flowers, 
 blossomed and made the barren land bright. Then 
 were the hearts of their foster-parents rejoiced at the 
 sight of their perseverance in combating their passions, 
 and their rapid advance in religious and secular know- 
 ledge — a progress due not merely to their natural in- 
 telligence, but also to the ardour wherewith they pro- 
 secuted their studies. And with a glad and grateful 
 heart did the good Archbishop discern in some the 
 germs of a priestly vocation, of a desire to make their 
 
48 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 fellow-countrymen partakers in that great treasure of 
 the faith with which the hand of Providence had en- 
 riched themselves. A number were accordingly placed 
 in the diocesan seminary, to be prepared by a course of 
 prayer and study to become one day the apostles of 
 the numerous tribes scattered over the neighbouring 
 deserts. 
 
 Five years having elapsed since the scourge of 
 famine swept the land, many of the orphans had arrived 
 at an age at which it became necessary to consider 
 the question of their future settlement. Were they to 
 be restored to the tribes from which they had been 
 taken, and allowed to resume their former savage habits 
 of life, or to be launched forth amid the dangers of towns, 
 peopled, as is often the case with newly-established 
 colonies, by a class drawn mostly from the dregs of 
 society ? Mgr. Lavigerie had long meditated upon and 
 matured a plan by which all these dangers might be 
 avoided, and the foundations permanently laid of a 
 settled native population. He determined upon the 
 establishment of Christian villages, the inhabitants of 
 which should be principally employed in the cultivation 
 of the soil. They were to be taken in the first instance, 
 and afterwards recruited, from the youths and maidens 
 who had grown up under his own eye in habits of 
 industry, and with the advantage of Christian training. 
 With this view he had already purchased large tracts 
 of fertile land and laid out the plan of a new agricul- 
 tural settlement, to be placed under the patronage of 
 the great African martyr St. Cyprian. The land 
 having been divided into allotments, and streets laid 
 out, cottages were built to receive the newly married 
 couples. A chapel was also erected in the midst of 
 the village, with a presbytery intended for the residence 
 
THE ARCIIBISHOF OF ALGIERS 49 
 
 of the priest, wlio was to be the temporal guide as 
 well as the spiritual father of the infant colony. It 
 was in the year 1873 that the first married couples, 
 having plighted their vows and received a fervent 
 blessing on their union from the good Archbishop, 
 came to take possession of their new homes. Thus 
 was the Christian colony of St. Cyprian formally inau- 
 gurated ; an event which Mgr. Lavigerie hoped would 
 be regarded wdtli approval by the Government, since, 
 should the result be successful, no surer means could 
 be found to bring about the fusion of races and pre- 
 vent the gradual retreat or eventual extinction of the 
 conquered people in presence of the powerful and 
 prosperous invader. 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie, who knew the Arab nature, had 
 correctly judged that the example of Christians of their 
 own race and kindred, leading a settled and laborious 
 but happy and tranquil life, would exercise a beneficial 
 hifluence on the wandering tribes who peopled the 
 neighbouring plains. Such an exemplification of the 
 practical working of Christianity could not fail, he 
 thought, to remove prejudices, and in due time to open 
 the hearts of the Arabs to receive Divine truth. He 
 was not disappointed. Numbers of their countrymen 
 visited the young settlers, some to have their sores 
 dressed or their maladies prescribed for by the Christian 
 marabout ; all went away full of amazement at the 
 order and peace that prevailed in these homesteads, 
 and of admiration at the tender charity wdth which 
 these poor orphans had been cherished, educated, and 
 settled in life. ' Your own fathers,' they said to the 
 young housekeepers, ' could never have done for you 
 what the great marabout of the Christians has done.' 
 And when they saw the missioners and the sisters 
 
 E 
 
50 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 kneeling to dress the loathsome wounds of the sufferers 
 who were brought to them from far and near, they 
 would show their appreciation of the spirit of self- 
 sacrificing charity by such remarks as these : ' It is 
 certain that all Christians will be damned, but you 
 will not : you are true believers, you know the one true 
 God.' Or again they would ask, ' Why is it that you do 
 all this for us ? — our own fathers and mothers would 
 not do as much,' Thus it was that some among them 
 were led to know and love the Incarnate God, whose 
 charity to man was so well shown forth in the devoted 
 lives of His servants. 
 
 It might be imagined that the hostility of the fana- 
 tical followers of the Prophet would be aroused on 
 finding that the young people of this colony had for 
 the most part abandoned the creed of Islam and 
 embraced Christianity. This was, however, by no 
 means the case. The Arabs regarded the change of 
 faith of their countrymen with the indifference peculiar 
 to the Moslem; they were, besides, well aware that 
 perfect liberty of action had been left to the children 
 in this respect, as well as in the option whether they 
 would remain with the Christians or not. 
 
 ' The marabout has every right to teach them his 
 observances,' was the opinion generally expressed. 
 ' Their life belongs to him, for he it was who preserved 
 it for them.' 
 
 ' It was written,' was the reply made by others. 
 
 A few years later the foundation of this first village 
 was followed by that of a second on the same model, 
 situated at the distance of a few miles, and dedicated 
 to that admirable model of wives and mothers, St. 
 Monica. It was the delight of the Archbishop to visit 
 his adopted children, to counsel and encourage them. 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 51 
 
 to witness their growing numbers, their increasing pro- 
 sperity, their steady perseverance. 
 
 Writing on this subject some years later, he says : — - 
 ' The villages are the salvation of our children. 
 There, gathered together under the eye of the missioner, 
 encouraging and helping one another by mutual ex- 
 ample, they are sheltered from the dangers to which 
 they would be exposed in any other part of the colony. 
 The Christian village is an oasis in the desert ; all 
 around is sadly desolate and parched up by human 
 passions. Here grow up not only my children but my 
 grandchildren, for I have been for some years a grand- 
 father, the greater part of the cottages being now 
 enlivened with the presence of one or two, or even three, 
 little ones. I wish you could come with me to visit the 
 village of St. Cyprian, and see me surrounded by a 
 crowd of little folk who call me " Grandpapa Bishop," 
 pull me by my cassock, and climb up on my knees to 
 see if I have any goodies to distribute. I submit to all 
 with joy, and thank God who has made use of the 
 charity of the faithful to give life to so many innocent 
 creatures, destined to be one day the instruments of 
 His wise designs. It is only in church that these little 
 ones sometimes give a small amount of trouble ; for 
 one cannot induce the mothers to leave them behind 
 nor can we induce the children, when there, to cease 
 from their spontaneous cries of joy and wonder. But 
 no matter, they give to God their unconscious homage, 
 like the birds that chirp around us, and celebrate in their 
 own way the infinite providence of their Creator. 
 
 ' But come now and let us visit the village. The 
 houses stand apart, and are arranged in regular streets. 
 They are humble, it is true, but they are bright with 
 cleanliness — one of the most attractive signs of civilisa- 
 
 E 2 
 
52 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 tion. Young plants of the eucalyptus display tlieir 
 verdure. A church — poor, indeed, but clean and spot- 
 less like the other buildings which it overlooks — is sur- 
 mounted by that sign of peaceful conquest, the cross, 
 which is destined to give spiritual life to this land, so 
 long bent under the yoke of death. In front of the 
 village there stretches a long garden, divided into lots 
 apportioned to the different families, and watered by 
 two wells sunk in the soil. At the back there is a field, 
 surrounded by a double mound of earth, within which 
 are enclosed at night-time the oxen employed in tillage, 
 and the goats and sheep which supply the inhabitants 
 with milk and clothing. All around, the sterile bram- 
 bles and coarse dwarf palms are giving place to luxu- 
 riant fields of wheat. Everywhere are to be seen 
 signs of useful labour and of active life. 
 
 'If you ask a European the name of the new 
 village, he will answer, " It is St. Cyprian of the Atafs." 
 But if you go to any of the Arab tribes that are en- 
 camped on the neighbouring mountains, and point out 
 the white cottages afar off on the distant plains, they 
 will say at once, "It is the village of the sons of the 
 marabout." The marabout is myself, for in their 
 language they give this name alike to Catholic priests 
 and to the ministers of the false Prophet. The sons of 
 the marabout are the orphans who were rescued in the 
 great famine, and whom the Arabs regard as my 
 adopted children.' 
 
 In this manner a public scourge of a terrible and 
 calamitous nature became, thanks to the far-seeing eye, 
 the tender heart, and the able hand of the Archbishop, 
 a source of incalculable and lasting benefit. The 
 desolation and death which overshadowed the land 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP OF ALGIERS 53 
 
 became the principle of a new life ; a new light rose 
 out of the darkness ; the famine and the famine-fever, 
 that mowed down their victims by thousands, opened 
 the way for the foundation of Christian villages, the 
 foundation of a society of African missioners, and 
 finally for the evangelisation of Africa. The curse was 
 changed into a blessing, and the bolt which struck the 
 rock caused a stream of living water to flow forth and 
 fertilise the whole land. 
 
54 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 CHAPTEE III 
 
 THE AKCHBISHOP AND THE ALGERIAN GOVERNMENT 
 
 We must here say a few words on the existing relations 
 between the French and the Arabs at the time when 
 Mgr. Lavigerie entered on his episcopate. The French 
 administration in Algiers had always been marked by 
 an unjustifiable opposition to any attempt to christia"n- 
 ise the country. The government seemed to imagine 
 that the policy of non-interference would do more to 
 conciliate the natives than the heroic devotion of the 
 Catholic missioners ; the clergy, so far from being sup- 
 ported by those in authority in their attempts to esta- 
 blish schools and orphanages and to spread the religion 
 of Jesus Christ, had been discouraged in their zealous 
 and self-denying efforts ; the Sisters of Charity and other 
 religious institutions had been established tJiere rather 
 in spite of the French authorities than with their 
 sanction and aid. Even the Archbishop and those 
 around him met with but cold courtesy at the hands of 
 a government which was at best but half-Christian. Its 
 policy was to divide the country into two nationalities, 
 the French and the Arab, and to keep them entirely 
 apart. This had been the system pursued ever since 
 Algeria passed into French hands. One of the leading 
 newspapers, ' Le Eoyaume Arabe,' openly advocated it. 
 It was the representative of a number of generals who 
 were all-powerful at the French Court, and who were 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 55 
 
 opposed to colonisation and the assimilation of the two 
 races, and to the spread of Christianity. 
 
 The success of Mgr. Lavigerie in his apostolic 
 labours roused the bitter enmity of this party. They 
 determined that as soon as the famine was over they 
 would undo his work among the natives, and procure 
 the return of the hundreds of little orphans whom 
 he had gathered into his schools to the Arab tribes 
 to which they belon-ged. Mussulman fanaticism, they 
 thought, would soon efface the influence of Chris- 
 tian teaching. They hoped thus to discourage the 
 Archbishop, and prevent for the future the education 
 w^hich threatened to reverse their own anti-Christian 
 policy, which had almost become traditional in the 
 colony. The dominant party had not been merely 
 neutral in their action. This would have been bad 
 enough. They had not merely offered no encourage- 
 ment or countenance to the assimilation of the races 
 and the conversion to Christianity of the natives, but they 
 had persuaded the government to aid with material and 
 moral influence Mussulman institutions and the religion 
 of the Prophet. Through them Catholic and Christian 
 France had been the supporter of the Crescent against 
 the Cross. They had rendered every facility to the pil- 
 grimage to Mecca, and had actually spent the public 
 funds in propagating Islamism in the outlying provinces 
 and in teaching their inhabitants the Koran. They had, 
 moreover, persuaded the French Government to con- 
 tribute to the repair of the mosques and the building 
 of new ones, and to vote a certain sum of money to be 
 spent on schools, where the Arab children were taught 
 a creed of which an essential element is hatred and 
 contempt of Christianity. Nor was this all. When 
 some of the French missioners had gathered into a 
 
56 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Catholic home the waifs and strays of the city, chiklren 
 deserted by their parents, or orphans who had no one 
 to befriend them, they were threatened with fines and 
 imprisonment if they did not desist from their work of 
 charity. 
 
 What had been the resuh of this pohcy ? It had 
 been regarded by the Arabs as a sign of weakness ; 
 far from concihating them, it had made them conscious 
 of their power. They regarded the French occupation 
 with feehngs of bitter hostiUty ; the separation between 
 the two nations was complete — their interests were dia- 
 metrically opposed ; and they regarded the assistance 
 given to their religion as a spoil won from the enemy, 
 not as a boon coming from the hand of a friend. All 
 that they had learned of French civilisation was the 
 lesson that so many races have unhappily learned from 
 the presence of Europeans among them — the lesson of 
 vice. So far from the moral tone of Algiers being 
 raised by tlie presence of the French colonists, it was 
 quite the reverse. 
 
 When the famine came this party wisely held their 
 peace. The separation which they had promoted between 
 Christian France and Algeria left the poor Arabs iso- 
 lated in their distress. The anti-Christian faction did 
 their best to conceal from France the misery that pre- 
 vailed. The magnificent efforts of the Archbishop were 
 regarded by them with suspicion and dislike, and his 
 appeal to France incited them still the more. When 
 the time of want had passed, they determined to undo 
 his work if possible, and to ruin him if they could. 
 But they had not his courage, and the foes of Mgr. 
 Lavigerie soon found that they had encountered a 
 more formidable adversary than they had expected. 
 But we cannot do better than reproduce the letter of 
 
THE slRCIIBISHOP AND THE GOVEBNMENT 57 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie to the governor general, in wliicli lie 
 defends himself against the charges brought against him. 
 
 ' You, M. le Marechal, know better than anyone else 
 what the malicious insinuations of the anti-Christian 
 newspapers are worth. They accuse me of making 
 these poor Arabs pay, by the sacrifice of their religion, 
 for the bread that Christian charity distributes to them 
 by my hands. 
 
 ' This has not been, and could not be, the conduct of 
 a Christian bishop. I have not said, or allowed others 
 to say, a single word of the kind to any adult Arab 
 whom I have relieved. I did not wish, as I openly 
 announced, that a single one of the 1,200 children I 
 collected together should be baptised, except at the 
 hour of death, and even then those only were baptised 
 who had not attained the age of reason. 
 
 'In that respect I wish each one to retain full 
 liberty to do as he pleases. If they prefer to remain 
 Mussulmans when they are of an age to decide for 
 themselves, I shall not on that account withdraw from 
 them my protection and support. 
 
 ' I shall, it is true, teach them — for I can only teach 
 them what I myself believe — that it is better to provide 
 by the labour of their hands against the vicissitudes 
 of fortune than passively to resign themselves to die, 
 saying it is their fate ; that it is better to have a family 
 than to live, under the pretext of divorce or polygamy, 
 in a state of shameful and continual debauchery ; that 
 it is better to love and aid their fellow-men, to whatever 
 race they belong, than to kill those dogs of Christians ; 
 that France and her rulers are greater, in the eyes of 
 God and men, than Turkey and her sultans. 
 
 ' This is what I shall teach them. WliQ will venture 
 to find fault with it ? 
 
58 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' You too, M. le Mareclial, know better than anyone 
 else the soUtude, the complete seclusion, in which I 
 live — how I shun society and only occupy myself with 
 my episcopal duties and work. If, then, as you tell me, 
 the population of Algeria gathers more closely round 
 me, it is because they consider that the ideas and prin- 
 ciples I maintain will prove a harbour of refuge to them 
 after so many storms. ... 
 
 ' But I will not enter further upon these details, 
 since your letter evidently alludes to matters of higher 
 importance. It is, in fact, an outcome of the system 
 unhappily pursued up to the present da}^ in Algeria 
 in regard to the natives. The object seems to be to 
 shut them out of every man's sight ; and the thing 
 most dreaded, as most calculated to break down the 
 barriers which have been set up, is the action of the 
 Church. 
 
 ' The system I refer to dates back to the conquest 
 of the country. The first bishop of Algiers was aban- 
 doned by those in power, and obliged to fly from the 
 land which he had watered with his tears and the 
 sweat of his brow ; and had it not been for the generous 
 interference of the prince who is now on the throne 
 of France he would have died a prisoner. Everyone 
 knows that in handing over Mgr. Dupuch to the tender 
 mercies of his greedy creditors they were handing 
 over in his person the apostle who stood in the way of 
 the anti-religious schemes which had long since been 
 formed, and were being carried into execution. 
 
 ' His successor, Mgr. Pavy, had no better success. 
 He was forbidden to enter into any relations with the 
 Arabs. 
 
 ' The venerated superior of the Grand Seminaire, 
 too, was publicly threatened with imprisonment, and 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 59 
 
 even the galleys, for having picked up in the gutters 
 of Algiers some little orphan boys of whom he wanted 
 to make useful members of society. 
 
 'And yet, while all liberty was denied to them, 
 my two venerable predecessors saw mosques which 
 were not really wanted, erected at a great expense ; 
 schools assisted, and religious assemblies encouraged 
 where fanaticism was fostered in the natives ; facilities 
 afforded for the pilgrimage to Mecca ; nay, more, that 
 pilgrimage accomplished by the Mussulmans of Algeria 
 at the cost of the State ; finally — a thing almost incre- 
 dible — the doctrines of the Koran taught, in the name 
 of France, to a people who were unacquainted with 
 them, such as the inhabitants of Kabylia. 
 
 ' The same trials were in store for me. Despite the 
 authorisation I had obtained from the kindness of those 
 in high places, I could not succeed, in face of the 
 determined opposition I encountered, in establishing 
 at my own expense in Kabylia some unpretending 
 houses of sisters, to distribute medicines or alms to 
 any of the natives who might apply for them. 
 
 ' When the famine was devastating Algeria, I wished 
 to use my right and do my duty as bishop, by rescuing 
 the native orphan children, and so I did ; but ere long 
 I heard around me murmurs which augured ill for the 
 future of my undertaking. All doubt on this point was 
 at an end, when I heard that you had stated, on the 
 occasion of the establishment of the brothers at l^en- 
 Aknoun, that the orphans would, after the harvest was 
 over, be claimed by their respective tribes ; and that 
 since it was impossible to refuse to give them up, in 
 the space of a few months the orphanage would be 
 closed. In other words, M. le Marechal, these children, 
 without father or mother, forsaken by everyone and 
 
60 CARDINAL LAVIGERTE 
 
 left to die, but wliom T gathered together and supported, 
 thanks to the hberahty of the bishops, priests, and 
 Christian laity of France ; who were watched over and 
 tended, at the risk of their own lives, by religious of 
 both sexes, more than twenty of whom caught the 
 typhus fever from them, and several of whom have 
 fallen victims to their charity — these children, I say, 
 whom we had rescued at the cost of so much sacrifice, 
 were, after a few months, to be given over, boys and 
 girls alike, without protection, without defence, with- 
 out friends, to the demoralising influence of their co- 
 religionists. Better a thousand times to have left them 
 to perish ! 
 
 ' And this is what people are pleased to represent 
 as necessary ! But it shall not be done till I have pro- 
 tested so loudly that all the world shall hear. 
 
 'I would of course have given them up unhesi- 
 tatingly to their fathers and mothers, or their natural 
 guardians ; but I have constituted myself the father and 
 protector of all those children who have no longer 
 parents or guardians ; they belong to me, for it is I who 
 have preserved their lives for them. Nothing but force 
 shall wrest them from me ; and if they are wrested from 
 me by force, I shall utter cries that will draw down upon 
 the perpetrators of such deeds the indignation of every- 
 one who deserves the name of a man and a Christian. 
 
 ' To sum up all, M. le Marechal, two accusations are 
 brought against me, and of both I have the greatest 
 reason to be proud. One is, that I have been the first 
 to raise — somewhat roughly, perhaps — the sombre veil 
 which shrouded from the eyes of France the sufferings 
 of Algeria. 
 
 ' If this is a crime, I certainly plead guilty to it. 
 As a bishop, I could not, I would not, remain a spectator 
 
THE ARC 11 BISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 61 
 
 of the agonised tliroes of so many unhappy sufferers 
 without imploring for them the aid which charity was 
 so ready to supply. 
 
 ' The other charge laid at my door is that of having ""* 
 first exercised, and afterwards publicly claimed, in my last 
 letter, a right which certainly belongs to me, because it 
 is that of the Church and that of truth. It is inscribed in 
 our National Code of laws, and will be in the future essen- 
 tial to the salvation of Algeria. This right is liberty for 
 the Christian apostolate such as I have defined it ; it is 
 liberty for the exercise of the devoted charity of the 
 Christian priest towards the Arabs, apart from all coer- 
 cion, and guided by the rules of wisdom and prudence. 
 
 ' If this is a fault, M. le Marechal, I have committed . 
 it, and I shall commit it again, for I shall demand 
 freedom of action in Algeria ; though, if needs be, I 
 shall only demand such freedom as is enjoyed in infidel 
 lands, and at the risk of those who exercise it, without 
 asking protection from anyone. ^^ 
 
 ' I am aware that in askino- this I am askin^f for the 
 abolition of the system pursued up to the present day 
 by the Bureaux Arabes ; that I am asking for the re- 
 moval of those impassable barriers which separate us 
 from the natives, for release from the pressure which 
 from the first has been brought to bear on them. 
 
 ' And what,' he asks in conclusion, ' has been tlie 
 result of the pernicious system which it is my desire to 
 see abolished ? I am ready to pay my willing tribute 
 to the army, and to acknowledge the good effected by 
 the prowess of our soldiers ; but it is not of them that 
 I now desire to speak, nor of the military authorities 
 in general. I am alluding to the administrative system 
 which regulates our relations with the Arabs. .^ 
 
 ' From a political point of view, our enemies are as ^ 
 
62 CARDINAL LAV IG ERIE 
 
 numerous as they were on the day the conquest was 
 made. When your Excellency was upon one occasion, 
 before the outbreak of the famine, explaining to me 
 your reasons for opposing in so decided a manner every 
 attempt at evangelisation, you asserted as a principal 
 one among those reasons your dread of exciting the 
 fanaticism of the Arabs, telling me at the same time that, 
 were a European war to occur, we could, in presence of 
 a local insurrection, scarcely venture to reckon on the 
 fidelity of even a mere handful of the native population. 
 
 ' From an economical point of view, the Arabs belong- 
 ing to the various tribes have been ruined for several 
 years to come by the famine which has prevailed for 
 the past five months. 
 
 ' From a moral point of view, they have acquired our 
 vices without learning our virtues, and have shown 
 themselves obstinately opposed to everything in the 
 shape of progress or amelioration. Such is the result 
 of the rule of Christian France during a period of eight- 
 and-thirty years ! Is it not high time to have done with 
 a system so fatal in its consequences, so absolutely con- 
 demned by the voice both of God and man ? 
 
 'Fresh efforts, new exertions, may perhaps be de- 
 manded of us. But is it not a hundred times better to 
 make these efforts, even should they amount to sacri- 
 fices, for a few years, rather than to see France con- 
 demned to the fruitless toil of rolling perpetually the 
 rock of Sisyphus, until at last it falls on her and crushes 
 her, as it must infallibly do, unless she finds for it a 
 more stable resting-place ? And what can that resting- 
 place be, if not the basis upon which she herself re- 
 poses, the sure footing of Christian civilisation ? ' 
 
 The Emperor was then in power, and liberty of the 
 press did not exist in Algeria, and bold speaking was 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 63 
 
 not looked upon with favour. The letter from which 
 we have just quoted was sent round to the clergy, 
 accompanied by one addressed especially to themselves ; 
 and the effect was that of a thunderbolt. The colonists 
 at once understood its import, and perceived that what 
 the Archbishop required was the definite cessation of 
 the system which separated the country into two 
 castes — the one Arab, the other French — and the in- 
 auguration of that fusion of races which could alone 
 ensure their own future. 
 
 From various parts of Algeria addresses breathing 
 gratitude and affection came from the colonists. We 
 will give one or two of them as a sample of the rest. 
 
 ' To Mgr. Lavigerie, Archbishop of Algiers. 
 
 ' Monseigneur, — We, the undersigned colonists of 
 A'in-Tedles, have the honour to pray your Grace to 
 receive the expression of our most lively gratitude for 
 the noble and courageous devotion you have manifested 
 in serving the cause of Algerian civilisation and colo- 
 nisation by making known to the Emperor and the 
 country the critical situation of our fair colony, which 
 ought to be one of the glories of France, its mother- 
 country. We salute you with all respect as the Saviour 
 of Algiers.' 
 
 [Here follow the signatures.) 
 
 ' To Mgr. Lavigerie, Archbishop of the Diocese of Algiers. 
 
 'We, Monseigneur, the inhabitants of Misserghin, 
 urged by the heartfelt admiration we feel for the noble 
 courage and perseverance with which your Grace de- 
 fends the truth against falsehoods equally incredible 
 and absurd, which barbarism persists in maintaining in 
 
64 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Algeria, to the prejudice of civilisation, desire to lay at 
 your feet our most sincere sentiments of sympathy and 
 gratitude. 
 
 ' If the firm conviction of a sacred duty to be per- 
 formed did not sufficiently sustain the courage of your 
 Grace in the struggle, you would derive fresh strength 
 from the knowledge that the whole of Algeria is with 
 you. 
 
 ' Deign to accept, Monseigneur, the assurance of our 
 respectful affection.' 
 
 Mgr. Brossais- Saint-Marc, Archbishop of Eennes, 
 afterwards created Cardinal, wrote as follows : — 
 
 ' The interests which are at stake in Algeria are too 
 sacred, and the struggle which you are sustaining in 
 order to uphold them is too noble, not to give you 
 every right to the support of all your brethren in the 
 episcopate. The Archbishop of Eennes begs you. to 
 reckon upon his support, and at the same time to ac- 
 cept his most sincere testimony of the admiration with 
 which your firm and courageous conduct inspires him. 
 It is, in a word, worthy of the great bishops of the 
 primitive Church in Africa, of whom you are a suc- 
 cessor : ' — 
 
 Mgr. de la Bouillerie, bishop of Carcassonne, subse- 
 quently coadjutor of the Cardinal- Archbishop of Bor- 
 deaux, uses similar language. 
 
 'Your letter to the Governor of Algeria is a 
 splendid specimen of episcopal firmness. There is not 
 a single bishop who would not be proud to have 
 written it. The principles you defend are absolutely 
 above all attack. You cannot yield one of them — liberty 
 of speech, devotion and charity, are the first rights of the 
 ^ I Church.' 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 65 
 
 Other bisliops and archbishops wrote in the same 
 strain, and the most distinguished CathoHcs echoed the 
 sentiments of their pastors. Thus M. de Montalembert 
 wrote in the Correspondant of May 25, 1868 : — 
 
 'At the moment that I write these Hues Mgr . Lavigerie, 
 a prelate who is French to his heart's core, is making 
 the hearts of all Catholics throughout Europe thrill with 
 admiration, and is acquiring for himself an enviable 
 place in history.' 
 
 Lastly, the Sovereign Pontiff addressed to him a 
 long Brief, which contains the following paragraphs : — 
 
 ' If We are deeply touched at the numerous afflic- 
 tions that have fallen on your diocese, and if We grieve 
 over the fate of your people, and the troubles and 
 fatigues you have to endure. We have nevertheless 
 the great consolation of beholding how, in the midst of 
 all your adversities, the light and power of Christian 
 charity shine forth brightly ; of seeing the immense 
 benefits that will accrue both to religion and society 
 through your pastoral zeal, your generosity and 
 courage. 
 
 ' We cannot doubt that your actions are approved 
 of by all those who desire the advancement of religion 
 and the true glory of your country. As for Our- 
 selves, We congratulate you with all our heart, and 
 this all the more because of the serious difficulties you 
 have had to contend with, and the courage with which 
 you have overcome them. We think also that We 
 ought to bestow special praise on all those who assisted 
 you so liberally with their alms, and all who shall 
 hereafter assist you in your noble undertaking. 
 
 ' With the help of God, neither grace nor strength, 
 nor material aid for accomplishing your work, will be 
 wanting to you and yours. 
 
 F 
 
66 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' We wish all these things for you with our whole 
 heart as a mark of the Divine favour, and our especial 
 good will. We give our apostolic benediction to you, 
 Venerable Brother, to all who support your excel- 
 lent work, and to your whole diocese.' 
 
 Meanwhile the hostile party left not a single stone 
 unturned in order to gain influence with the Emperor, 
 and to induce him to put down ' this episcopal insur- 
 rection,' as they were pleased to term it. The Pope 
 was cautiously sounded, with a view to discovering 
 whether he could be prevailed upon to remove the 
 obnoxious prelate. But he stood firm, and upheld in 
 every possible waj a bishop who gave proof of such 
 dauntless courage in the fulfilment of his dut}^ 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie now felt that the time had come for 
 him to plead his cause in person at the Tuileries. He 
 had already written a letter to the Emperor, in which, 
 refusing to play the part assigned to him, of appearing 
 in the character of accused, he turned the tables on his 
 enemies, by assuming that of accuser. 
 
 ' An endeavour. Sire,' he says in this letter, ' is being 
 made to conceal the miseries of the Arabs as far as 
 possible from the eyes of Europeans ; they are in reality 
 greater than is generally thought, or than report in 
 France commonly describes them to be. 
 
 'These miseries, and the incredible inertia of the 
 native population, are opening the eyes of many preju- 
 diced persons. On all sides it is beginning to be 
 understood and openly stated that there remains in the 
 present day but one only chance of saving the native 
 races — their rapid and complete assimilation. 
 
 'This is the opinion of all the civilians of the 
 colony, without exception, to whatever creed they may 
 belong. It is also my opinion, Sire ; and I believe, 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 67 
 
 myself that tlie moment has now come to allow us, at 
 our own risk and peril, to begin to exercise over the 
 Arabs, by the means of charity, at least a moral and 
 religous influence.' 
 
 He then explains his views in regard to the Aposto- 
 late, and continues as follows : — 
 
 ' The State cannot undertake a work like this ; but 
 we, the clergy of Algeria, can do so, without com- 
 promising anything, provided we act with discretion, 
 prudence, and charity. 
 
 ' This liberty, so long asked for, but hitherto asked 
 for in vain, on account of the obstinate opposition of 
 the Bureaux Arabes, can no longer be confronted with 
 the bugbear with which these oflicials invariably resist 
 every measure that does not commend itself to them. 
 I mean the prospect of an insurrection in the West and 
 South. It is this with which they threaten us. But such 
 a thing is impossible, now that the Arabs have lost all 
 power of revolt for a long time. I venture, therefore, 
 Sire, to hope that we shall soon see these obstacles dis- 
 appear which have hitherto always been opposed to 
 our charitable action, and that, after having rescued 
 from death so many native children at the risk of our 
 own lives, we shall no longer be forbidden to strive to 
 save, by the force of example and charity, a people 
 which has unfortunately fallen so low.' 
 
 In May 1868 he went to Paris for the purpose of 
 seeing the Emperor. On the 17 th, after his interview 
 with him, he wrote him a second letter, of which we 
 give the greater portion, as it will throw light upon the 
 point at issue : — 
 
 ' I have the honour of forwarding to your Majesty 
 the letter in which I announced my intention of writing 
 to his Excellency the Minister of War, in order that he 
 
 p 2 
 
68 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 might send me an official reply addressed directly to 
 myself 
 
 ' I venture to hope that your Majesty will vouchsafe 
 to give the necessary orders in respect to the answer 
 which I am to receive, so that it may be such as will 
 enable me to terminate, to the satisfaction of all parties 
 concerned, the unfortunate dispute which appears daily 
 to assume new and more formidable proportions. 
 
 ' During seven years of my life I exercised, as Director 
 of the Society for Promoting Education in the East, the 
 liberty of action I now claim in Algeria, without being 
 challenged by anyone, under the protection of the 
 Mussulman authorities, in every part of the Turkish 
 Empire. I founded or supported orphanages, refuges, 
 and hospices at Cairo, Beyrout, Damascus, Smyrna, and 
 Constantinople — wherever, in fact, I saw fit. In these 
 orphanages and refuges children and persons in distress 
 were received without distinction of creed. Mussulman 
 orphans were adopted, baptised, and educated, without 
 opposition or interference. 
 
 ' These facts will be confirmed by the testimony of 
 our former ambassadors at Constantinople. 
 
 ' How can a right which I have freely exercised in 
 a land essentially Mussulman be refused to me on 
 French territory ? Will not the question be set at rest if 
 we confine ourselves to demanding for the Church, in 
 that part of Africa which belongs to France, the same 
 liberty as in Turkey ? 
 
 'Nothing, Sire, could be simpler than for your repre- 
 sentatives to say to the Mussulmans of Algeria: The 
 French marabouts will open charitable asylums for your 
 sick, for your orphans and widows in this country, 
 wherever you wish them to do so, as they do in Turkey^ 
 under the protection of the Sultan. You can avail your- 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 69 
 
 selves of tliem or not, as you choose, and in no case 
 will the marabouts interfere with your liberty or with 
 the exercise of your religion. They will content them- 
 selves with doing you all the good they can, and pray- 
 ing for you. 
 
 'It is a strange thing, and one which posterity 
 will find difficulty in believing, that in Turkey I was 
 publicly rewarded by the Sultan for doing these things. 
 Euad Pasha came in person to my residence in Beyrout 
 in order to bestow on me, on behalf of his sovereign, the 
 decoration of the Medjidji. Your Majesty is aware 
 what has befallen me, and to what treatment I have 
 been exposed for desiring to begin the same work on 
 French territory. 
 
 ' The same applies to all our foreign missions. When 
 our French bishops and priests out there are persecuted, 
 not merely on account of works of charity such as I am 
 carrying on, but even for openly preaching the Gospel, 
 your Majesty demands for them, by the voice of your 
 ambassadors, and, if need be, by the sword of your 
 soldiers, the free exercise of their ministry. 
 
 ' What is the reason of the strange inconsistency 
 through which we alone, the clergy of Algeria, are 
 directly opposed in the fulfilment of our mission, 
 especially when we desire to limit it to the unfettered 
 practice of Christian charity, deeming that this charity 
 is in itself sufficient gradually to win for us all hearts ? 
 
 'Finally, through another and no less strange in- 
 consistency, the scrupulous regard for the Mussulmans is 
 pushed to such an extreme that we are prohibited from 
 doing them good under the pretext of not alarming 
 their religious susceptibilities. Meanwhile, we who are 
 Frenchmen and Christians are debarred from the ex- 
 ercise of one of our most sacred religious duties, that 
 
70 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 of benevolence ! In a word, we are deprived of our 
 liberty of conscience on the plea of respecting that of 
 the Arabs. 
 
 ' And why is this ? It is, I am not afraid to say, 
 solely to be attributed to prejudice and a love of opposi- 
 tion, as well as to the influence of those who are enemies 
 of religion. 
 >^ ' All these things, therefore, combine to solicit from 
 
 your Majesty a solution of the question favourable to 
 our wishes. We base our request — 
 
 ' (1) On our right as Christians and missioners, 
 which cannot be contested, and which we exercise all 
 over the world under the protectorate of France. 
 
 ' (2) On the true interests of our colony, where our 
 charitable work will, if not impeded, hasten the fusion, 
 so much to be desired, of the various races which 
 people it. 
 
 ' (3) And, finally, on the religious welfare of all those 
 who, witnessing our practical charity, will, I hope, be 
 gradually and gently drawn towards the Christian faith. 
 
 'It is, therefore, with the confident hope that we 
 shall have for the future full freedom to carry on and 
 develop the various good works which we have set on 
 foot for the benefit of the poor Arabs, and that these 
 undertakings wiU be the object of your Majesty's royal 
 favour, that I venture to express my heartfelt gratitude, 
 and have the honour to remain, with the deepest 
 respect, &c. 
 
 ' Charles, Archbishop of Algiers.' 
 
 This dignified and unflinching letter met with 
 unlooked-for success. The Emperor, who was timid at 
 heart, and was alarmed at the commotion that was made, 
 declared that he would listen to no more complaints 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOYEllNMENT 71 
 
 against the Archbishop. He even offered him a mucli 
 more distinguished see in France. Mgr. Lavigerie 
 replied, with all the respect due to his sovereign, that he 
 was very grateful to the Emperor for his kindness, but 
 that to accept his offer would be to disgrace himself 
 and the Church. It was, therefore, agreed that he 
 should remain at Algiers, and carry on his works of 
 benevolence ; and the Emperor gave orders to Marshal 
 Niel, the Minister of War, to give him a formal assurance 
 that he would be in no way interfered with. The letter 
 to this effect was published in the ' Official Journal,' May 
 28, 1(S68. The following passages are taken from ii:: — ■ 
 
 ' I am happy to state that the differences which have 
 arisen between the Governor-General of Algeria and 
 your lordship are caused by a misunderstanding rather 
 than by any real and fundamental divergence of opinion 
 upon the questions in debate. . . . 
 
 ' Be assured, Monseigneur, that it was never the 
 intention of the Government to restrict your rights as 
 archbishop, and that every latitude will be granted you 
 for the extension and improvement of the refuges where 
 you rejoice to lavish on outcast children, widows and 
 old men, the kindly aid of Christian charity. . . . 
 
 ' I cannot close this letter without thanking your 
 lordship for the conciliatory spirit in which you have 
 put an end to a dispute much to be regretted from 
 every point of view, and the existence of which is not 
 easy to understand, since it has arisen between dis- 
 tinguished men who are the greatest credit to their 
 country, and a prelate who, in his anxiety for the wel- 
 fare of his good works, only feared one thing — that a 
 sufficiently w^ide field would not be left to him for the 
 exercise of his charity.' 
 
 Upon the receipt of this letter, in which the minister 
 
72 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 strove to conciliate alike the military authorities and 
 the Archbishop, the latter, shortly afterwards, pub- 
 lished, in a letter addressed to Mgr. Soubiranne, the 
 Director of the Society for Education in the East, the 
 true account of the conclusion of the contest. 
 
 ' I am writing again, to make a fresh appeal to 
 your charity. I have delayed doing so for nearly two 
 months on account of the opposition which was sud- 
 denly stirred up in Algeria, and which seemed to 
 threaten, and that at no distant date, the very existence 
 of the refuges where I have gathered together the 
 native orphans and widows. 
 
 ' Now, thanks be to God, my anxiety is fully set at 
 rest on that point in consequence of mutual explana- 
 tions. I have received from the Imperial Government 
 the most positive assurance that my charitable institu- 
 tions will not be interfered with, and full liberty is 
 granted me to add to their number. Besides this, I 
 know now that the orphans will not be taken from me, 
 and that if any questions arise in regard to them, they 
 will be laid before a court of law. I made this a 
 special stipulation, as I am sure beforehand that the 
 court will only confirm our rights. 
 
 ' These are concessions worth having. There is not 
 a single person in Algeria who would not, only six 
 months ago, have declared them to be completely 
 unattainable, and I can only acknowledge myself deeply 
 grateful to the government for them. Everyone knows 
 what obstacles have hitherto always been put in the 
 way of any intercourse, even on the footing of simple 
 charity, between the Catholic clergy and the native 
 population. 
 
 ' In reo^ard to foundations on Arab soil, the same 
 liberty is, in principle, granted me. Such foundations 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 73 
 
 would be subject to the legal conditions which apply 
 to institutions of the same nature, whether in France 
 or Algeria. Such are the terms of the declaration I 
 have received. 
 
 ' This is the dawn of a new era for Algeria, and for 
 the work of Catholic charity the augury of a happy 
 future. The most important thing to be done now is to 
 set to work in good earnest to improve and develop 
 our refuges, and this cannot be done without sub- 
 stantial aid from the Catholics of France. . . .' 
 
 Such was the end of the first act of the drama, the 
 military stage, if we may so call it, of the contest 
 between the Archbishop and the faction that opposed 
 him. 
 
 The fall of the Third Empire took place just at this 
 time, and shortly afterwards civil government super- 
 seded military rule in Algeria. The first representative 
 of the government was Admiral Gueydon. The appoint- 
 ment was a happy one. No man was better fitted to cope 
 than he with the difiicult task before him. He recog- 
 nised the errors committed in the past, and saw how 
 they were to be repaired. He entered at once and 
 thoroughly into the scheme for the assimilation and 
 christianisation of the province. Cardinal Lavigerie 
 bore witness to this quite recently in a letter which he 
 published, and which is a tribute to the memory of the 
 quondam governor. 
 
 He begins by recalling the situation of affairs when 
 the admiral first came to Algeria. 
 
 ' At that juncture we felt our vessel was sinking fast, 
 and we did not know what might happen from day to 
 day. France was occupied by our foes, the Commune 
 was triumphant in Paris, the government had been put 
 to flight, our soldiers were either taken prisoners or 
 
74 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 engaged in a fresh and a more terrible warfare. Algeria, 
 whose only thought had been to hasten to the aid of her 
 mother- country, was left without any regular troops, 
 and at the same time Kabylia, trembling in the gust of 
 revolt which swept through the country, seemed as if it 
 would fall upon and overwhelm us. 
 
 ' The disaffection had assumed a definite shape from 
 the moment when we had allowed the natives to per- 
 ceive that we were disunited amongst ourselves. . . .' 
 
 The Cardinal proceeds to show how ably Admiral 
 Gueydon, to whom was given the difficult task of up- 
 holding his country's honour, succeeded in arresting 
 and suppressing the insurrection, and to what good 
 account he turned his victory in order to resume and 
 promote the work of civilisation. He continues : — 
 
 ' To no less an extent did he further the assimilation 
 of the natives. I remember how one day, very soon 
 after he was made governor, he came by his own desire 
 to see our missioners at the Maison Carree. It was 
 not an easy thing to do, but on that account it showed 
 all the more what was his character and what were his 
 views. " Gentlemen," he said, addressing to them a 
 few straightforward, manly, and sensible words, " there 
 are people who oppose you ; but I, as an old French 
 sailor, can say that I approve of you and shall always 
 praise you, provided you follow the rules of caution and 
 prudence that your Superior has given you. I approve 
 of you because, by endeavouring to draw the natives 
 nearer to us by instructing their children and showing 
 kindness to them, you are doing the work France wants 
 to see done. You are doing it, too, without offending 
 the prejudices or rousing the fanaticism of the people, 
 and thus you are preparing a future for the colony. 
 France has not enough men to people Algeria ; she must 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 75 
 
 supply the want by making Frenchmen of our two mil- 
 lions of Berber Arabs. Again I say, you can reckon 
 on my support so long as you continue to act with the 
 prudence you have hitherto shown." ' 
 
 Unhappily the admiral's term of office was of short 
 duration, and in losing him Algeria lost the most in- 
 telligent and energetic friend she had had until then. 
 Then a fresh storm arose, stirred up this time, as has 
 been said, by those among the colonists (and amongst 
 the French they are only too numerous) who had run 
 up the flag of radicalism and atheism, ever since the 
 convicts had in 1848 been brought to the country. 
 
 These persons took advantage of the goodwill with 
 which Admiral Gueydon regarded the Archbishop's 
 various undertakings to make a direct attack upon them. 
 It was just the time when the religious schools were 
 established in Kabylia, and the second Christian village 
 founded in the plain of KhelifF. Mgr. Lavigerie was 
 accused of aspiring to supreme political power in Algeria. 
 No accusation could be more unfounded, for never was 
 there a man who had less desire to mix in politics. How- 
 ever, some pretext had to be sought ; and in lack of any 
 better proof, an expression made use of by the Eector of 
 the Algerian Academy, when reporting to the Council the 
 success of the schools of Kabylia, served the purpose. 
 
 ' If he is allowed to continue his work, in ten years' 
 time the Archbishop will be undisputed master of 
 Kabylia.' The press took up these words, and thence 
 drew the conclusion that when the naturalisation of the 
 native converts had been effected (quick work if done in 
 that time) Mgr. Lavigerie would be in the position of 
 Dictator of Algeria. 
 
 Thus the onslaught began. It soon gathered strength. 
 Malicious insinuations, fictitious statements were set 
 
76 CARDINAL LAYIGERIE 
 
 afloat, above all anti-religious and anti-cliristian hatred 
 was stirred up. 
 
 The Archbishop, faithful to the plan he had traced 
 out from the first, having given an example of what 
 could be done by founding his two villages and native 
 schools, intimated to the State that he had now done his 
 part. It was by his own private means, and the sums he 
 and his clergy had collected, that the various orphanages 
 had been founded and kept up ; now other works on a 
 larger scale in the interior of Africa drained his resources. 
 He accordingly appealed to the Government for a grant 
 to help carry on what was already set on foot, and the 
 Assembly voted a subsidy of 90,000 francs annually 
 for two years, to finish building the villages and support 
 his eight hundred orphans. 
 
 Upon this the atheists of the colony could no longer 
 contain their rage. Efforts were made to rouse the 
 jealousy of the colonists just as if the grant had been 
 made to the Archbishop for his private purposes. Mis- 
 leading tables of figures were published in the news- 
 papers, representing that he received 1,800 francs a year 
 for every child, whereas in reality he did not receive as 
 much as 130 francs, not more than half of what each cost. 
 Last of all a weapon was resorted to which had always 
 proved effectual in the hands of the Bureaux Arabes. 
 It was alleged that the public safety was endangered 
 by the existence of villages peopled by Christian Arabs 
 in localities where Moslem fanaticism raged fiercely. 
 
 One of the deputies, formerly Prefect of Algiers, took 
 upon himself to sum up all the charges against Mgr. 
 Lavigerie in a speech delivered in the National Assembly 
 asking that State help should be denied to him. All the 
 stories invented by the adversaries of the Archbishop 
 and opposers of his good works were brought forward 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 77 
 
 to gain this end ; besides pretended confidences, said 
 to have been made to the speaker himself by former 
 Archbishops, as well as untruths and garbled accounts 
 of the utterances of the prelate himself and his missioners 
 respecting the future of the Arab orphans, and predictions 
 as to the fate reserved for them at the hands of the 
 unscrupulous Moslems. The object of all this was to 
 induce the Assembly to withdraw the vote which had 
 just been added to the Budget. 
 
 Up to that time Mgr. Lavigerie had held his peace ; 
 but when he found himself publicly attacked by a man 
 who had once professed himself decidedly friendly to 
 his views, he felt bound to speak. The following 
 extracts form part of a letter addressed to the deputy in 
 question, a copy of which was given to each member of 
 the Chamber, and which forms a sequel to the letter 
 addressed to Marshal McMahon : — 
 
 ' Permit me to express the surprise I felt on reading 
 your speech delivered in the National Assembly on 
 July 22 last, attacking the work of Arab villages. 
 
 ' Had you confined yourself, as others have done, to 
 asking, in the name of liberalism and freethought, for 
 the abolition of Christian liberty — I mean the liberty of 
 ministering to the needs of the native population of 
 Algeria — I could have kept silence. The answer to such 
 a demand must suggest itself to the mind of any honest 
 reader. But you put forward facts which appear 
 authentic, and I cannot let pass unchallenged fabrica- 
 tions to which you have given such wide publicity — I 
 ioubt not in good faith, though your memory has 
 assuredly played you false. 
 
 ' With regard to the communications which you 
 allege were made to you in confidence by the three 
 prelates who have filled the see of Algiers, I simply ask, 
 
78 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 is it likely that men to wliom discretion is all-import- 
 ant and habitual should have chosen to confide their 
 supposed failures to a man who was so little their friend 
 as to be unable to refrain from betraying their con- 
 fidence in a public speech ? My predecessors are dead, 
 and cannot contradict you ; but I am alive, and I can 
 affirm that never until the present moment did I say a 
 single word to you respecting the conversion of the 
 Mussulmans. ... I could not possibly have told you 
 that during my episcopate " all or nearly all the converts 
 had relapsed into Islamism under circumstances of a 
 scandal most disgraceful to ourselves," For my part I 
 never met with a case of the kind, nor do I believe that 
 you, sir, could mention a single instance which has 
 occurred since I have been archbishop. . . . 
 
 ' It is no secret that my two predecessors complained 
 bitterly of the manner in which their efforts were 
 frustrated by political intrigues or exigencies ; but the 
 apostasy over which they had to grieve was not that of 
 the Mussulmans whom they could not convert, but that 
 of Christians and Frenchmen, who openly disavowed the 
 religion of their country, and were afterwards raised to 
 the highest posts in the Algerian government. . . . 
 
 ' You have, moreover, in speaking of the future of 
 our orphan settlement, made use of an admission which 
 you state — with what truth I will proceed to show — to 
 have been made to you by the missioner in charge 
 of it. 
 
 'It is impossible that he can have said that our 
 orphans would become Moslems again, for the excellent 
 reason that they never were Moslems. When we 
 received them, they had, like other native children of 
 their age, no possible idea of religion except the vague 
 notion of a Supreme Being, and not one of them could 
 
THE ARC II BISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 79 
 
 have told us who Mohammed was. All that the father 
 in question told you was that, uneasy as to the influences 
 they would be exposed to, alarmed at the ill-will 
 displayed towards them, and fearful of the effect that 
 the example of bad Christians would have on them, we 
 were not without fear as to the perseverance of our 
 children in the way of virtue. . . . 
 
 ' But you are not content with raising gratuitous 
 doubts as to the future good conduct of our children ; 
 you oppose their settlement in villages on the plea that 
 it is unsafe to place them so far from a Christian centre, 
 in the midst of Mussulmans. This we do not do. The 
 settlements are made on land set apart for the purpose, 
 it is true, but it is surrounded by the residences of 
 Europeans, either already built or in the course of con- 
 struction.' 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie proceeds in the course of this letter, 
 which is too long to quote in full, to remonstrate with 
 his opponent, and refute the specious arguments and 
 fallacious assertions wherewith he sought to ruin a 
 work which was acknowledged by all good men to be 
 the first practical successful attempt at the fusion of 
 races. He cites the testimony of the various governors 
 of Algeria, beginning with the words uttered in public 
 by Admiral Gueydon, the inaugurator of the new era of 
 things : — 
 
 ' " I have passed my life," he said, " in protecting 
 Catholic missioners on all the seas, and I will not see 
 them persecuted on French soil. Great caution, im- 
 mense tact, kind deeds rather than words, are needed 
 in order gradually to impart Christian civilisation to 
 the people we have conquered ; but, undoubtedly, the 
 time for this has now come." ' 
 
 Amongst others, Mgr. Lavigerie gives the witness of 
 
80 CARDINAL LAVIGEBIE 
 
 one of the most eminent officers who have taken part 
 in the government of Algeria. 
 
 ' " Take good care of yourself," he wrote to me 
 when I was lying dangerously ill at Karlsbad. " What 
 would become of your undertakings without you ? 
 What above all would become of the Christian villao-es ? 
 As we had reason to foresee, the Algerian deputies 
 wanted to get the vote of 75,000 francs withdrawn. 
 This work, important alike to Christianity and to 
 France, will have a struggle to maintain with the 
 partisans of the Crescent and ' Le Eoyaume Arabe.' 
 One never saw so plainly how blind some of these 
 Algerians are ! Their hatred to Christianity makes 
 them sacrifice even their safety and their prosperity." ' 
 
 This courageous and outspoken defence of his prin- 
 ciples had its effect, and the subsidy the Archbishop 
 had petitioned for was granted that year. But so-called 
 Liberalism was in the ascendant, both in France and in 
 Algeria, and the next year the vote was not passed. 
 This was a fatal blow for the (Euvres. No new settle- 
 ment could be made, and the native orphans had to 
 be placed out as domestic servants. Some of the girls 
 were married by the Archbishop, and became good 
 Christian mothers ; the steady conduct of these, and 
 indeed all for whom suitable employment had been 
 found, did credit to the care bestowed on their training. 
 Others, alas ! both boys and girls, exposed to temptation 
 and led away by bad example, fell away from the right 
 path, thanks to those who refused to the institutions 
 where they were guarded from evil, the support neces- 
 sary for their maintenance. 
 
 Such were the many vexations and trials, followed 
 by pecuniary embarrassment, by which the Archbishop 
 
TEE ARCHBISHOP AXD THE GOVERNMENT 81 
 
 was disquieted, but not discouraged, while carrying on 
 tlie work of the Apostolate. Far from giving up what 
 he had already set on foot, he desired to give his work 
 a new and extensive development ; to begin again, as 
 we shall see, in a wider sphere, where he would have 
 full freedom of action. But in order to show how 
 unfounded were the charges brought against him, and 
 how invariably his burning zeal was tempered by 
 extreme moderation and prudence, it may be well to 
 state that he inculcated, m regard to the conversion of 
 the heathen, the greatest caution upon his priests. 
 They were strictly forbidden by the diocesan sta- 
 tutes to baptize any child whatsoever without the 
 express consent of his parents, unless he were known 
 certainly to be an orphan and abandoned by his rela- 
 tives. And in the case of adults — of those, that is to 
 say, who have attained the age when the law permits 
 them to choose a religion for themselves, and for whom 
 the authorisation of their parents is consequently not 
 necessary — the special permission of the bishop, so a 
 further statute decreed, had to be obtained for their 
 baptism. 
 
 ' No one,' he writes to his clergy, ' desires the 
 conversion of the heathen in. Africa more earnestly 
 than myself; it is, in fact, the object of my life; but 
 I know how essential it is not to transgress the rules 
 dictated by wisdom and prudence, as would be done 
 were we to receive anyone whose motives for a change 
 of creed were open to suspicion. It is not by indi- 
 vidual conversions, or any conversions which are not 
 the result of deliberate conviction, that we can hope to 
 procure the return of the natives of Algeria to the 
 faith which for the large majority may be said to be 
 the faith of their forefathers, since most tribes are of 
 
 G 
 
4 
 
 82 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Berber descent. We must influence tlie masses, and for 
 this I have already pointed out to you the most effica- 
 cious means to be employed. The first and foremost is 
 the instruction of the children, that thus the rising 
 generation may be liberated from the fanaticism which 
 in the creed of Islam takes the place of faith ; the 
 second is the practice of charity ; the third, good 
 example ; the fourth, prayer.' 
 
 It has, we hope, been made sufficiently plain that 
 the hope of evangelising, not Algeria alone, but the 
 whole of the African continent, was the motive which 
 principally attracted the Bishop of Nancy to Algiers. 
 It cannot, therefore, seem surprising that he should 
 make the fulfilment of this hope the primary object of 
 his efforts, although it would have ill accorded with his 
 strict sense of duty to have neglected the internal 
 affairs of his diocese. We have already said that they 
 occupied his attention upon his first landing in Africa ; 
 and now that a temporary lull had come in the stoim 
 of vexatious opposition to which of late he had been 
 exposed, he embraced the opportunity of providing for 
 various wants which he had long felt, but which he had 
 not as yet clearly seen his way to cure. 
 
 He had long been sensible of the grievous deficiency 
 of suitable church accommodation, a large number of 
 parishes being unprovided with any becoming place of 
 worship. Hence mass was said in barns, in private 
 houses, sometimes even in outbuildings little better 
 than sheds. To remedy so deplorable a state of things, 
 the Archbishop made an energetic appeal to the 
 colonists and their pastors. This appeal met with a 
 hearty response ; clergy and laity did their utmost, 
 while the Government willingly came forward to aid in 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 83 
 
 the good work, so that, in a comparatively short time, 
 no fewer than sixtj^-nine new churches and chapels 
 were built in various parts of the diocese. 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie also took in hand the improvement of 
 the tone of the public press. Deeply conscious, as every 
 right-minded man must be, of the immense and incalcu- 
 lable amount of mischief done by pernicious literature, 
 he tried in the first place to raise the character of one 
 of the leading journals of Algiers. Failing in this, he 
 established a Eeview, the management of which he 
 confided to a priest whom he had brought over from 
 France, and who possessed great literary ability. This 
 periodical had, unfortunately, to be given up three 
 years later, on the outbreak of the Franco-German war 
 and the insurrection in Algeria. But the mere fact of 
 its establishment serves to show that Mgr. Lavigerie 
 neglected nothing which could benefit the land of his 
 adoption. / He did everything in his power, too, to 
 further and promote the interests of agriculture, which 
 is the very soul and spirit of colonial life in Algeria, 
 since it is only by a careful and enlightened system of 
 cultivation that the fertile soil can become a means of 
 subsistence to the settlers. His efforts in this direction 
 were greatly aided by the Trappist Fathers belonging 
 to the extensive monastic establishment at Staoueli, who 
 proved by their own example what industry and 
 economy can do. The Archbishop purchased large 
 tracts of barren soil in the neighbourhood of Kouba, 
 where was situated the Maison Carree or Square House, 
 of which mention has already been made in the pre- 
 ceding chapter. These tracts when cultivated by the 
 orphans, under the direction of the religious who had 
 charge of them, were speedily transformed into fruitful 
 vineyards and fertile fields. When the change had 
 
 ft 2 
 
U % CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 been effected, lie made the land over to the charitable 
 institutions in due legal form, so that it should become 
 their own absolute possession, and assure to them a 
 source of support in the time to come. The Algerian 
 Government, which too often showed itself hostile to 
 his views, did him full justice in regard to the subject 
 of which we have just been speaking. On one occasion 
 it publicly entitled him ' The head farmer of Algeria ' 
 {le premier colon de V Alger ie)^ a name of which he was 
 justly proud, as he proved by referring to it at several 
 subsequent periods. 
 
 We must not forget to mention that his thoughtful 
 care for those over whom Providence had placed him 
 extended to the days when they would be obliged by 
 age and infirmity to cease from toil. With this view 
 he availed himself of an opportunity which came in his 
 way, and bought an estate situated in a most advan- 
 tageous position on the slope of the Bouzareah range. 
 Here he established a sort of almshouse or hospice, 
 where the aged poor might spend in peace the evening 
 of their days under the care of the Little Sisters of the 
 Poor. He also drew up a set of admirable regulations 
 in regard to the admission of suitable candidates, and 
 sent them round, in the form of a letter, to each of his 
 clergy. 
 
 Cardinal Lavigerie is justly regarded in France as 
 a true and ardent patriot ; but to show that the appre- 
 ciation of his merits in this respect is not confined to 
 his native land, we may quote the following sentence 
 from an Italian Eeview, published in 1887.^ 'We are 
 convinced that the Archbishop of Algiers, Primate of 
 Africa, possesses in the land of his adoption more 
 authority and influence than any other agent of France, 
 
 ' Corriere mercantile di Qenova, 
 
THE ARCIIBTSnOP AND THE GOYEBNMENT 85 
 
 and has rendered to the French power in Africa greater 
 services than anyone else.' 
 
 The eventful history of the Franco-German war 
 now called out the patriotism of Mgr. Lavigerie in a 
 new but not less practical direction. As a matter of 
 course his sympathies were enlisted on behalf of his 
 suffering country ; he ordered public prayers to be 
 offered up for the success of her armies, and alms to 
 be everywhere collected for the relief of the sick and 
 wounded. A considerable number of priests and 
 seminarists entreated his permission to proceed to the 
 seat of war, in order that they might act as army 
 chaplains, or serve as attendants in the ambulances. 
 Three priests only were selected for the coveted posts ; 
 they all distinguished themselves by signal services and 
 heroic bravery. One of their number, M. I'Abbe Gillard, 
 was severely wounded on the field of Eeichshoffen by 
 the bursting of a shell, whilst engaged in administering 
 the last consolations of religion to the wounded and 
 dying. In order to mark his appreciation of his noble 
 conduct, Mgr. Lavigerie went in person to meet him 
 on his again landing at Algiers, and at once appointed 
 him to the office of vicar-general ; the whole of the 
 clergy, too, belonging to the city assembled at the archi- 
 episcopal residence in order to welcome his return to 
 their midst, and to offer him their heartfelt congratu- 
 lations on his providential escape. Mgr. Lavigerie 
 further w^rote to M. Warnier, at that time Prefect of 
 Algiers, placing at his disposal the two seminaries of 
 the diocese, in order that they might be used as 
 hospitals for those among the wounded who had been 
 required to leave their homes in Algeria and serve under 
 the banner of their native France. 
 
 At the same time, imitating the example of St. 
 
86 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Cyprian, wlio during a period of public calamity 
 hesitated not to order even the sacred vessels beloncrina 
 to the Church of Carthage to be sold, the Archbishop 
 wrote to M. Dusserre, at that time his vicar-general, 
 now his coadjutor, authorising him to permit the 
 heads of factories to offer to the Government the bells 
 which summoned the workpeople to their daily toil, 
 that they might be converted into cannon. On the 
 conclusion of peace, a solemn service of requiem was 
 celebrated in the cathedral, and, by command of the 
 Archbishop, in all churches of the diocese, for the 
 repose of the souls of those who had fallen in battle. 
 
 Charitas is the motto on the armorial bearings of 
 the Archbishops of Algiers, and well did it become 
 Mgr. Lavigerie, whose large-hearted charity embraced 
 the country of his adoption with scarcely less warmth, 
 and certainly with not less devotion, than it did the land 
 of his birth. Of this fact he gave ample proof on occa- 
 sion of the insurrection in Kabylia, which threatened 
 the safety of the colonists, and imperilled, for a season 
 at least, the very existence of the colony. As on a 
 former occasion, the priests of the diocese, stimulated 
 by the example of their chief pastor, volunteered to 
 accompany the troops who were proceeding to the 
 besieged localities, and one parish priest fell a victim to 
 his courageous devotion. 
 
 We must now quit the sphere of politics, and turn 
 our attention for a while to the (Ecumenical Council 
 which was beinc^ held at the Vatican. Mejr. Lavio-erie 
 had scarcely been a priest four years when, in the 
 course of his Lectures on Jansenism, he formally de- 
 clared his belief in the Infallibility of the Pope. But 
 he always entertained a deep-seated aversion for theo- 
 logical controversy, and was frequently heard to say. 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 87 
 
 ' St. Martin is an excellent example for a missionary 
 bisliop to follow, for he made a vow never to attend 
 any council, having found that through such atten- 
 dance he partially forfeited his miraculous powers. I 
 have taken a similar vow in regard to theological dis- 
 cussions.' For this reason, when he had to draw up a 
 rule for his missioners, he made it binding on them to 
 avoid controversy. ' In all questions,' he says, ' touch- 
 ing faith and morals, it is for us to follow implicitly 
 the decisions of the Holy See ; and devotion to the 
 Supreme Pontiff, who is the corner-stone on which rests 
 the edifice of Faith, should be our one distinguishing 
 characteristic, our chief pride.' 
 
 Summoned by the Holy Father to Eome, in order 
 to take part in the (Ecumenical Council, he could not 
 do otherwise than obey. Before leaving he expressed 
 his determination to hold aloof from all discussions 
 concerning the opportuneness of the definition of Papal 
 Infallibility. ' It is of primary importance,' he said in 
 his farewell address to his clergy, ' in these days of 
 strife and contention, when we have to sustain the 
 attacks of many adversaries of God and His Church, 
 that Catholics should offer to the world an example of 
 unity, that they should be one heart and one soul with 
 their Head. For my part, I only desire to be on the 
 side of the Pope and the majority of bishops.' On his 
 arrival in Eome he could not be persuaded to depart 
 from his resolution, though strenuous efforts were made 
 to induce him to identify himself with one or the other 
 party. This attitude was all the more difficult to 
 maintain, as he had to resist the solicitations of his two 
 suffragans, who entered hotly into the debate, and were 
 both adverse to the definition of the dogma. Most 
 painful of all was it to him — ^one of the greatest griefs. 
 
88 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 he affirmed, of liis whole hfe — to be compelled to 
 separate himself from some of his best and oldest 
 friends, especially Mgr. Maret, who, on the occasion of 
 his exchanging the see of JSTancy for that of Algiers, 
 was almost the only one who understood and appre- 
 ciated his motives. This prelate published, on the 
 eve of the Council, a work in which he defended 
 the Galilean theses, and argued against Papal Infalli- 
 bility. Mgr. Lavigerie thought it his duty to remon- 
 strate with him, but his words failed to make any 
 impression. In justice to Mgr. Maret it must be 
 added that immediately upon the definition of the 
 dogma he w^ithdrew the book from circulation, at con- 
 siderable pecuniary loss to himself. 
 
 As the affairs of his diocese urgently required his 
 presence in Algeria, the Archbishop sought and 
 obtained permission from Pius IX: to return thither 
 before the close of the Council, so that he was absent 
 when the dogma was proclaimed. On the tidings of 
 its proclamation reaching him, he instantly telegraphed 
 to the Archbishop of Bourges, who was in Eome, to lay 
 his submission at the feet of the Sovereign Pontiff ; not 
 content with this, he assembled all the clergy of the 
 diocese, read aloud the Acts of the Council, and called 
 on them not only to declare their adhesion and loyal 
 acceptance of them viva voce, but to sign an address to 
 the Pope expressing the same sentiments. Kor could 
 he be satisfied without including all the dioceses of the 
 province in this act of adhesion ; a Provincial Council 
 was accordingly convoked to promulgate in the first 
 place the Vatican decrees, and in the second place to 
 deliberate on the affairs of the diocese. This Council 
 was opened with great solemnity, and in a long and 
 eloquent discourse the Archbishop spoke of the autho- 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE GOVERNMENT 89 
 
 rity of the Cliurcli, of the necessity of maintaining 
 purity of doctrine and strictness of disciphne, of the 
 evils and errors of the day, and the weapons wherewith 
 they are to be combated. 
 
 Tliis formal profession of faith was followed by the 
 discussion and arrangement of various local matters, an 
 account of which could have no interest for the general 
 reader. It may, however, be well to state that by 
 means of tact and management the Archbishop suc- 
 ceeded in maintaining a spirit of peace and harmony 
 throughout the proceedings, so that the result of the 
 Council was eminently satisfactory both to himself and 
 to all who had taken part in it. 
 
 To close it, a solemn service was held in the Cathe- 
 dral Church of Aimers. M^r. Lavioferie delivered on 
 this occasion a powerful and appropriate address, in 
 the course of which he expressed his thankfulness for 
 the- spirit of fraternal charity which prevailed among 
 the members of the Assembly now about to separate, 
 enabling them practically to experience the truth of 
 the Psalmist's words when he says : ' Behold, how good 
 and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together 
 in unity.' ^ 
 
 * Ps. cxxxii. 1. 
 
90 CARDINAL LAYIGEllIE 
 
 CHAPTEE ly 
 
 THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 
 
 It is now necessary for us to acquaint the reader with 
 what Mgr. Lavigerie did for the work he had so much 
 at heart — the evangeHsation of Africa itself, and of the 
 lands which lay beyond the bounds of the colony. 
 Here, as we have seen, his freedom of action was too 
 often hampered, and the execution of his plans retarded, 
 by popular prejudice and official opposition. Already, 
 five years previously, in 1868, when casting his eye 
 over the fields white for the harvest, and looking round 
 for labourers whom he could send to gather it in, 
 he had felt the necessity of founding a congregation of 
 priests who should devote themselves exclusively to the 
 work of the Apostolate. The clergy under his rule 
 barely sufficed for the needs of the colony. Impressed 
 as they had been from their youth up with the idea 
 that to hold any intercourse, or establish any relations, 
 even those of simple charity, with the natives, would 
 draw down on them the displeasure of the authorities, 
 they had never attempted to acquire such mastery of 
 their lancruagfe as would render intercourse with them 
 possible. In fact, after the famine of 18G7, Mgr. Lavi- 
 gerie was unable to find a single priest in his diocese 
 who was able and wilhng to take the direction of the 
 Arab orphanages. No wonder, then, that he sighed 
 for a band of men specially trained to aid him in his 
 
THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 91 
 
 work. One day, wlien he had been thinking over the 
 steps to be taken for the attainment of this end, the 
 Superior of the Seminary at Kouba entered, accom- 
 panied by three young men. This ecclesiastic, generally 
 known amongst the Algerian clergy, all of whom had 
 been trained under his care, by the name of the Ancient 
 Father, on account of his great age and venerable 
 appearance, had, for nearly forty years, been longing 
 for the moment when France, by whose arms the gates 
 of the vast continent had already been opened, should 
 carry into its dark interior the Gospel of Peace. Know- 
 ing that the Archbishop cherished the same wishes as 
 himself, that it was in fact the hope of realising those 
 wishes which had induced him to exchange the see of 
 Nancy for that of Algiers, this aged son of St. Vincent 
 of Paul now conducted to him three of his seminarists, 
 who offered themselves for the African missions. ' With 
 God's help,' he said, ' this will be the commencement 
 of the work tliat both you and I so ardently desire.' 
 Then the old man knelt down, together with his three 
 seminarists, and bent his snowy head to receive the 
 episcopal blessing. It was given with mingled feel- 
 ings of wonder and emotion, for the visit was quite 
 unexpected, and the offer, coinciding as it did so 
 singularly with the subject of his thoughts, seemed 
 to the Archbishop to have been directly inspired by 
 Heaven. 
 
 But it was not enough to fmd young men desirous 
 of devoting themselves to the African missions ; the next 
 thing was to provide the means of training them for 
 the work. Here, again. Providence appeared to inter- 
 pose, for at this juncture two good priests, the one- a 
 Jesuit, the other a Saint-Sulpician, both since dead, 
 came to Algiers for the benefit of the climate, and asked 
 
92 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie for some employment suited to their 
 enfeebled health. A house was hired, and to their 
 charge the three aspirants were confided, to be care- 
 fully prepared for their future career. 
 
 Such was the first noviciate of the Society of 
 African Missions founded by Mgr. Lavigerie, and he 
 rejoiced to see tj'^pified in the three men who were, so to 
 speak, the nursing- fathers of the work in its infancy, the 
 three virtues most necessary for the Apostolate : the 
 charity of St. Vincent of Paul, the faith of St. Ignatius, 
 the sacerdotal sanctity of M. Olier. 
 
 The course of training extended over five years ; 
 during that time the number of novices increased 
 continually, and the shabby little house they at first 
 occupied soon became too small to accommodate them. 
 The noviciate was accordingly removed elsewhere ; a 
 year later it was transferred to the Maison Carree, or 
 Square House, for which Mgr. Lavigerie had given a 
 high price, and where he had already installed his 
 orphans. 
 
 In 1873 the Provincial Council published a decree, 
 afterwards ratified by the Holy See, giving formal 
 sanction to the new society. Its constitutions and rules 
 were drawn up, and received the Archbishop's canonical 
 approval. There were now several missioners ready 
 to go forth on the perilous but glorious enterprise to 
 which they were called. Those who truly love souls 
 count no sacrifice too costly, no labour too great, if 
 they can but serve them and save them, and Mgr. 
 Lavigerie did not conceal from his missioners the diffi- 
 culties, the hardships, the sufferings they were about 
 to encounter. 
 
 ' That which encourages me to hope,' he says in 
 addressing them, ' that you are indeed chosen as instru- 
 
THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 93 
 
 ments to kindle tlie liglit of truth amid tlie dense 
 darkness wliicli covers the land once cursed of God 
 for Ham's sake — to make known to the unhappy African 
 race, who have so long experienced the effects of the 
 Divine anger, the greatness of the Divine mercy — is the 
 spirit of renunciation and self-sacrifice wherewith I re- 
 joice to see you animated. No ordinary measure of 
 zeal and heroism is required to secure success in your 
 enterprise. In this mission you will have much to 
 suffer — more, perhaps, than in any other on the face of 
 the earth — from poverty and fatigue, from hunger and 
 thirst, from scorching heat and fatal fever ; and, as you 
 penetrate farther into those heathen lands, from the 
 barbarous cruelty of their savage inhabitants. But 
 these things, calculated, one would imagine, to repel 
 you, are precisely what attracts you to this work. I 
 will tell you what I inscribed as the future motto of our 
 Society on the papers presented to me by one of your 
 number, a priest from one of the most tranquil and 
 well-ordered dioceses of France, in order to obtain my 
 authorisation to say mass. Instead of the usual for- 
 mula, I wrote across them the words, "Endorsed for 
 martyrdom " ( Vu pour le marti/re), and returned them 
 to him, saying, " Eead that ; are you prepared for it ? " 
 " It is for this that I have come here," was his reply. 
 And you too, each and all, have in one way or an- 
 other heard the same inquiry and made the same 
 answer.' 
 
 The Society being now established, Mgr. Lavigerie 
 proceeded to organise a definite form of government. 
 Although the mother-house was situated in the diocese 
 of Algiers, the Society was to be exempt from the autho- 
 rity of the Archbishop of that see, and subject only to 
 the j arisdiction of the Apostolic Delegate of the Sahara, a 
 
94 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 title recently conferred on Mgr. Lavigerie by tlie Sacred 
 Congregation of the Propaganda. A chapter was con- 
 voked for the purpose of electing a Superior and the 
 members of the council. The newly formed congregation 
 would fain have had for their first Superior-general their 
 venerated founder ; but, though gratified by the proof of 
 filial affection thus afforded him, he decisively declined 
 the office on account of the multifarious and pressing 
 duties already resting upon him, as well as the somewhat 
 precarious state of his health. Choice was then made of 
 the Eev. Fr. Deguerry, nephew to the martyred Cure 
 of the Madeleine, at that time head of one of the mis- 
 sionary stations. He could not, however, be Superior- 
 general, since he had not been ten years in the Society, 
 a condition indispensable for holding the post ; but he 
 fulfilled the duties attached to it under the title of vicar. 
 To him was committed the management of the funds 
 and the government of the work, the general superin- 
 tendence and direction remaining in the hands of the 
 founder. 
 
 Shortly after, a ceremony took place which brought 
 the Society of African Missions before the notice of the 
 public. This was the consecration of a handsome 
 church, erected to replace the modest chapel, or rather 
 room in the house, which up to that time had been the 
 only sanctuary of the seminary at the Maison Carree. 
 The ceremony was performed by Mgr. Lavigerie, assisted 
 by two bishops, before a large gathering of clergy from 
 Algiers and the environs, as well as the principal 
 Government officials, members of the magistracy, and 
 officers of the army, who, with the governor. General 
 Chanzy, at their head, had accepted the invitation of 
 the Archbishop to be present on the occasion. Almost 
 all the missioners who had come from the mountain- 
 
THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 95 
 
 heights of the Djurjura and the Atlas, from the remote 
 oases of the Sahara for their annual retreat, were there 
 too. It was a touching sight to see this army of 
 apostles, their bronzed faces testifying to a hard life 
 and constant exposure, meeting together for one brief 
 moment to reanimate their courage and renew their 
 zeal by the contemplation of the Divine heart of Him 
 who loved us unto death ; and close by their side were 
 the orphans of the African Seminary, whose astonishing 
 progress in knowledge and piety was their greatest con- 
 solation, the most valuable fruit of their labours. After 
 the Mass, Mgr. Lavigerie, in a touching and eloquent 
 discourse, announced his intention of giving the charge 
 of all the various works he had set on foot in the arch- 
 diocese to the Society he had founded, to the men who 
 had co-operated with him from the first, who had 
 shared his anxieties, seconded his efforts, sustained with 
 him the insults and opposition of the unjust and en- 
 vious. He knew that institutions which depend upon 
 an individual too often die ^ith him, and he felt a grave 
 responsibility weighed upon him, and that he would be 
 justly blamed should the hand of death remove him 
 before he had assured the future of the charitable 
 works he had called into being. 
 
 'But now,' he said, addressing his spiritual sons, 
 ' my conscience will be at rest. My works will not 
 perish, for I have placed them in your hands ; you will 
 continue them ; nay, more, they will grow and multiply, 
 for they no longer depend for support on the frail force 
 of one whom a few steps may carry to the grave, but 
 on the stalwart shoulders of a young and flourishing 
 community. I can depart in peace, certain that the 
 children we have received will not again become out- 
 casts, that the poor we have befriended will not be 
 
96 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 forsaken, that tlie souls who cried to me for help will 
 not cry to you in vain. 
 
 ' . . . Ever keep in view the spirit and distinctive 
 character of your Society ; lose sight of that, and the 
 peculiar object of its creation disappears. Our voca- 
 tion is the conversion of the unbelievers of Africa, and 
 nothing that does not directly promote this end can or 
 ought to be undertaken. This special end must be 
 accomplished by special means ; we must assume as much 
 as possible the manners of the natives, we must Sfjeak 
 their language, wear their garments, eat their food, in 
 conformity to the example of the Apostle : " I became 
 all things to all men, that I might save all." 
 
 ' But mission work in Algeria is far from being the 
 chief, still less is it the exclusive, object of your ambition. 
 The aim and end of our Apostolate is the evangelisa- 
 tion of Africa, of the whole of Africa, of that almost 
 impenetrable interior whose dark depths are the last 
 hiding places of a brutal barbarism where cannibalism 
 still prevails, and slavery in its most degrading forms. 
 To this work you have pledged yourselves by a solemn 
 vow and promise, and I see you now, waiting with 
 impatience to enter the field of battle, your weapons 
 deeds of charity, your shield gentleness and patience, 
 your teaching that of example, your triumph the heroic 
 sacrifice of your life.' 
 
 Some years previously, the Sacred Congregation of 
 the Propaganda had created two new African missions. 
 The one, bounded on the north by Tripoli and on the 
 west by Egypt, included the Eastern Sahara, and was 
 subject to the Vicar Apostolic of Alexandria ; the other 
 comprised the territories which lie between the Atlantic 
 on the west, Morocco, Algiers, and Tunis on the north, 
 Fezzan on the east, Senegal and Guinea on the south. 
 
- THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 9r 
 
 Tlie ecclesiastical government of this latter, a vast tract of 
 countr}^, was given to the Archbishop of Algiers, with 
 the title of Apostolic Delegate. To the south of Algeria 
 stretches an immense sea of sand, on whose arid surface 
 oases of greater or less extent are scattered like islands on 
 the bosom of the ocean. It was in the outposts of Algeria 
 which lay on the borders of the wide expanse of territory 
 which comprised the Libya and Ethiopia of the ancients, 
 and is now known to us as the Sahara, that the missioners 
 first established a footing, and chose as their stations 
 Biskra, Geryville, Laghouat, Metlili. Conformably to 
 the injunctions of their founder, who was aware that 
 by hasty and premature action not only would no good 
 be effected, but much harm done, and that a single 
 imprudent proceeding on the part of one of the 
 missioners might not merely retard but indefinitely 
 postpone the conversion of the people, they observed 
 extreme caution, and abstained from preaching openly, 
 only endeavouring by acts of kindness to win the con- 
 fidence of the natives, and, by teaching the children, to 
 remove the prejudices of the parents and prepare their 
 minds for the reception of the truth. 
 
 'Our school and pharmacy,' wrote one of the . 
 missioners, ' are our great strongholds. Whenever we 
 can, whilst administering remedies for physical ills, 
 we think of the sickness of the soul. Too often the 
 maladies from which our poor Moslems suffer are 
 brought on by their reckless vices. When this is the 
 case we never fail to speak to them of an offended God, 
 of the chastisement sin deserves, of the efforts they 
 ought to make to conquer themselves in order to avoid 
 those faults which even in this world bring upon us the 
 penalty of disease and suffering. The result of our little 
 homily is always the same : "0 marabout, truth speaks 
 
 II 
 
98 CARDINAL LAYIGERIE 
 
 by your lips, God liimself inspires you with wisdom. 
 But the sons of Adam are weak and sinful. May God 
 have mercy on us 1 " To this we invariably rejoin in 
 the Saviour's words : " Go, and now sin no more." 
 Oftentimes the Arab is not satisfied with expressing 
 his gratitude in words ; he kisses the missioner's hands 
 effusively, and would, were he not prevented, prostrate 
 himself at his feet. And on returning to his own 
 people he proclaims loudly the benefits he has received 
 from the Christian marabout. Our influence is rapidly 
 extending ; our clientele not unfrequently come from a 
 great distance.' 
 
 After this manner did the far-seeing Mgr. Lavigerie 
 endeavour gradually to overcome by kindness and con- 
 ciliation the great and various difficulties which opposed 
 his labours for the evangelisation of the natives, difficul- 
 ties arising not only from the peculiar principles of 
 their religion, their aversion to the French as their 
 conquerors, but also from the jealous and suspicious 
 disposition characteristic of their race. But the time 
 soon arrived when the soil of Africa, so prolific during 
 past ages in Christian heroes, was again to be watered 
 by the blood of martyrs. In the month of December 
 1875, Mgr. Lavigerie authorised the departure of an 
 expedition to Timbuktu, that great emporium of the 
 Soudan, which so few European travellers have ever 
 visited, but which so many have lost their lives in 
 attempting to reach. It was not, however, in the cause 
 of science or of commerce that Father Paulmier, the 
 writer of the letter quoted above, with two of his fellow- 
 workers, entered on so perilous a journey. They 
 burned to break through the barrier erected against 
 the progress of the Gospel by Moslem fanaticism, and 
 to carry the glad tidings of salvation to the pagan 
 
~ THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 99 
 
 nations which peopled the Western Soudan. During 
 the time that they had been living in the northern part 
 of the Algerian Sahara, they had made themselves 
 familiar with the habits and language of the principal 
 nomad tribes ; and, encouraged by the assurances of 
 certain Touaregs, whose sores they had dressed and 
 healed, and who had invited them to visit their desert 
 liome, the fathers presently determined to take the road 
 which led to the negro nations of the south. In vain did 
 the Arabs in whose tribe they had been dwelling, and 
 who had become devotedly attached to the Christian 
 marabouts, seek to dissuade them from the enterprise. 
 Finding their entreaties of no avail, they at length 
 suffered them to depart, but not without first exacting 
 from them a written attestation to the effect that they 
 had undertaken the journey of their own free will and in 
 spite of the efforts made to detain them. The missioners 
 were deeply touched by these signs of affection, but 
 they would not be diverted from their generous purpose, 
 and under the escort of five Touaregs the little caravan 
 set out, resolved either to establish themselves in the 
 capital of the Soudan, or lay down their lives in the 
 attempt. The latter part of this heroic programme was 
 carried out. From the day of departure the most com- 
 plete mystery shrouded the events of their journey, no 
 letter or communication of any kind ever reaching their 
 friends in Algeria. At length a vague rumour began 
 to be current among the tribes of the Northern Sahara 
 that the three missioners had been murdered in the 
 desert when almost within reach of their destination. 
 This report was soon after confirmed by the testimony 
 of a party of ostrich hunters, who had discovered their 
 remains amid the sandy wastes within a short distance 
 of Timbuktu. As to the particulars of their death, all 
 
100 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 we know is that they were beheaded ; their bodies were 
 found lying side by side, as if they had drawn near to 
 each other for mutual support and absolution, and had 
 knelt down together to receive the fatal stroke. 
 
 The news of this triple martyrdom, far from daunting 
 or discouraging the comrades of the deceased missioners, 
 filled them with holy envy and a generous ardour to 
 follow in their footsteps. The attempt to penetrate into 
 the Soudan from the north having failed, the White 
 Fathers — a name given to the Algerian missioners on 
 « account of their wearing the long white robe of the 
 Arab — essayed to gain access from another point, and 
 open communication with the negro nations by another 
 route. They accordingly established a depot in the 
 Province of Tripoli, and a mission station ii> the little 
 town of Ghadames, which is situated in one of the oases 
 of the Tripolitan Sahara. There, as elsewhere, they 
 confined themselves in the commencement to the prac- 
 tice of the corporal works of mercy, and, whilst awaiting 
 a favourable moment for the enterprise they had at 
 heart, devoted themselves to the study of the manners 
 and language of the neighbouring tribes, and lost no 
 opportunity of making the acquaintance and gaining 
 the confidence of the wild children of the desert, who 
 were deeply impressed by the charity of the missioners 
 in tending the sick, and in a time of scarcity distributing 
 food to the famishing. Experience having shown the 
 uselessness of individual conversions, since were a native 
 to be baptized the surroundings in which he would find 
 himself would make perseverance almost a matter of 
 impossibility, the fathers set themselves with perse- 
 vering kindness and patience to win the hearts of the 
 Moslems, in the hope that by influencing the masses 
 some permanent good might be effected. In this they 
 
- THE ALGERIAN 'MISSJOK^"^,^^^^ _ 101 
 
 succeeded so well tliat the principal inhabitants of the 
 town expressed their desire to the French Consul at 
 Tripoli, that the fathers might be replaced by others 
 of the same congregation, should they depart, as was 
 known to be their intention, on an expedition into the 
 interior. This projected expedition had been postponed 
 by Mgr. Lavigerie's express command, on account of 
 the excitement into which the population of the Sahara 
 was thrown on hearing of the campaign in Tunis, which 
 made the name of Christian and Frenchman more hateful 
 than ever to Mussulman ears. On tranquillity being 
 restored, however, the missioners thought themselves 
 authorised to set out, having received solemn assurances 
 from the natives that travelling would be attended by 
 no danger. But hardly had they got a day's march from 
 Ghadames, when they too, three in number, fell victims 
 to the treachery of their guides. 
 
 It was not only in the direction of the Sahara that 
 the White Fathers had turned their steps. They had 
 painfully scaled the steep mountains of Kabylia, carrying 
 with them little more than their breviaries, and a case 
 containing the requisites for offering the Holy Sacrifice, 
 and pitched their tent in the first village they came to. 
 Here was formed a basis of operations for apostolic work 
 amid the native population of the mountain ranges, who 
 had once been Christian ; the conversion of these tribes 
 seemed more hopeful than that of their Arab neigh- 
 bours, whose rule they had long resisted, and whose 
 creed they had reluctantly embraced. Soon after his 
 arrival in Algiers, Mgr. Lavigerie had visited the 
 mountain fastnesses where the Kabyles had entrenched 
 themselves centuries ago, in order as long as possible 
 to avert the dreaded moment when they must stoop their 
 neck under the Moslem yoke. He thus relates his 
 
1^2 _ ^ ^, ^ ^^^QARDJNAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 introduction to a people who in time past suffered mucli 
 for the faith they uUimately lost : — 
 
 ' We went through several villages, passing some- 
 times below, sometimes above the houses, as our zio^zao^ 
 path led us. Ever and anon the women's faces would 
 peep out from behind the walls of their dwellings, re- 
 garding us half with alarm, half with curiosity. Some 
 of the boldest children ventured a little way towards 
 us, but if we took a single step in their direction, they 
 instantly took to their heels, screaming at the top of 
 their voices. We held out some sous to them from 
 afar, as an enticement. This was a sore temptation. I 
 remember one little fellow about four or ^yq years old, 
 less timid than the rest, a very bundle of rags, one eye 
 already gone, the other soon to disappear in its turn 
 beneath the crust of dirt and the repulsive sores which 
 covered his face ; he longed for our sous, but still kept 
 at a respectful distance. 
 
 ' " Come along, then," one of our party said to him ; 
 " if you want them, come and get them." 
 
 ' The boy, whose single eye had in it all the cunning 
 of the savage, stretched out his tiny hand, and pointing 
 with his finger, said : 
 
 ' " Ah ! I know why you want me to come for the 
 sous ; you want to catch me and carry me off; throw 
 them down on the road, and then I will pick them up." 
 
 ' We burst out laughing, as may be imagined, and 
 threw him the coins, which he gathered up in a moment, 
 and then sped away like an arrow from a bow, scaling 
 with marvellous agility the precipitous rocks over- 
 hanging the village. The reason of the terror we excited 
 was afterwards explained to us. In order to prevent 
 the boys and girls of their villages from holding any 
 intercourse with the French, the Kabyles give them the 
 
- THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 103 
 
 most alarming accounts of tlie way in which we treat 
 children. According to them, the French are a race of 
 ogres who live on raw flesh, and greedily devour all the 
 unfortunate children on whom they can lay hands. Our 
 overtures of friendship, in the eyes of my little urchin, 
 were a diabolical trap, laid for the purpose of providing 
 a fresh dish for our breakfast. We could not help 
 laughing at the fright the poor little fellow had been in ; 
 but it was sad to think that the child, who had been 
 taught to consider Christians as objects of terror, was 
 himself a descendant of Christians who had loved the 
 faith and had suffered for it.' 
 
 One of those who accompanied Mgr. Lavigerie on 
 this journey, thus describes his reception in a village: — 
 
 ' We went thither on foot, for the steep mountain 
 paths are, as may well be imagined, quite impassable 
 for carriages. After interminable windings among rocks, 
 valleys, and trees, we came in sight of the village 
 whither we were bound, standing on a slight eminence. 
 
 ' The Archbishop had announced his visit before- 
 hand, and at the entrance of the village all the men, 
 headed by its venerable patriarch, were assembled to 
 receive him in a house entirely open on the side which 
 looked on to the road. The women and children were 
 perched on all imaginable places, the ledges of the 
 rocks, the roofs of the houses, every spot which afforded 
 standing-room, where human feet could climb or human 
 limbs could rest. Mgr. Lavigerie was in full canoni- 
 cals, and was surrounded by the priests belonging to his 
 suite. When he arrived within a short distance of the 
 village, the men advanced in a body solemnly to meet 
 him and bid him welcome. The aged patriarch who 
 preceded them was the amiii or mayor, the others 
 
104 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 were his council ; for the Kabyles have retained a 
 municipal form of government, after the model of the 
 Eoman, with public assemblies and popular elections. 
 The building mentioned above was the forum, or, as 
 they call it here, the djemmda, a kind of town hall, the 
 meeting-place of all the male inhabitants of an age to 
 carry arms. There affairs of local or general interest 
 are discussed, transfer of land is effected, and all busi- 
 ness of a civic or political nature transacted. 
 
 ' The amiii approached the Archbishop, and with a 
 stately and dignified gesture laid his hand lightly 
 on his vestment, and then raised it respectfully to his 
 lips. 
 
 ' " May the blessing of God be with you all ! " the 
 Archbishop said ; and with one voice they all re- 
 sponded, " May it be also with thee ! " 
 
 ' We then proceeded to the djemmda, the first house, 
 as we have said, at the entrance to the village ; being 
 completely open on two sides, it looked more like a shed 
 than anything else. Against the two walls on the right 
 and on the left were rows of stone seats rising one 
 above another like the tiers of an amphitheatre. The 
 place of honour was assigned to Mgr. Lavigerie, then 
 each one took a seat where he pleased. 
 
 ' " I have come to see you," the Archbishop began, 
 addressing the amiii, " to show my affection for you. 
 (Here all present simultaneously laid their hands, first 
 on their heart, and then on their forehead.). I have 
 reason to love you, for we French are related to you ; 
 the same blood runs in our veins. Our forefathers 
 were Eomans, in part at least, as were yours ; we are 
 Christians, as you too once were. Look at me. • I am a 
 Christian bishop. Well, in days gone by, there were more 
 than five hundred bishops like me in Africa, all Kabyles, 
 
~ THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 105 
 
 many of tliem illustrious men, distinguished for their 
 learning. All of your race were originally Christians, 
 but the Arabs came and ruthlessly slaughtered your 
 bishops and priests, and compelled your ancestors to 
 adopt their creed. Do you know all this ? " 
 
 ' A very voluble consultation took place among the 
 audience, then the amin replied : — 
 
 ' " Yes, we know it ; but you speak of a time long 
 past. Our grandfathers have told us these things ; but 
 as for ourselves, we have seen nothing of them." ' 
 
 It was on the past history of these Berber tribes 
 that Mgr. Lavigerie grounded his hopes of their future 
 regeneration. He judged that a land that had once 
 been Christian, where the sign of the Cross was not un- 
 known, whose inhabitants, a thrifty, brave, and laborious 
 race, were possessed by no fierce fanaticism for the re- 
 ligion their conquerors had forced on them, was likely 
 to prove a more 'grateful field for missionary effort than 
 one where the creed of Islam had long held undisputed 
 sway. From the first he had interested himself on 
 behalf of these mountainous regions, having aided 
 and encouraged the Jesuit Fathers, who founded, and 
 managed with singular skill and success, two missions, 
 the one at Djemma-Saharidj and the other amongst the 
 Beni-Yeimi. Unfortunately the small number of subjects 
 in the Jesuit province of Lyons, in which Algeria was, 
 included, prevented this work from being developed as 
 the circumstances of the case required ; and it was to 
 supply the want that, in 1873, Mgr. Lavigerie sent, as 
 we have seen, three of his Algerian missioners to 
 Kabylia, one of them being the Eev. Father Deguerry, 
 afterwards chosen to be the Superior of the congre- 
 gation. The privations and hardships endured by these 
 generous apostles were most severe ; but for God's sake 
 
106 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 they were gladly borne. For three months the White 
 Fathers had no bed but the bare earth, no shelter from 
 the inclemency of a rigorous winter but the open vault 
 of heaven. At last, one of the natives, more kindly dis- 
 posed than the others, gave them permission to build a 
 house ; this they did, constructing it with their own 
 hands. Before long, their patient courage was rewarded 
 with success, and, as time went on, one station after 
 another was made in the vicinity, until a little group 
 had formed itself around the first one. 
 
 Under the shadow, as it were, of the seminary of 
 the Society of African Missions, Mgr. Lavigerie laid 
 the foundations of another and a humbler institution, 
 a house for the training of missionary sisters, who 
 should supplement the exertions of the fathers by 
 labouring for the evangelisation of the female portion 
 of the population. In Mohammedan and heathen 
 countries, as is well known, the restrictions which 
 custom imposes on the appearance in public of women, 
 and the utterly degraded position they occupy, debar 
 them from profiting by the ministrations of teachers 
 who are not of their own sex. It was, therefore, only 
 by women that the moral regeneration and Christian 
 conversion of the wives and mothers, and through 
 them the reform of family life, could be accomplished ; 
 by women, who could approach them freely, penetrate 
 the strict seclusion wherein they are shrouded, relieve 
 the monotony of their tedious existence, sympathise in 
 their sorrows, and succour them in sickness. Thus 
 only could their hearts be reached, or the glad tidings 
 of Christianity brought to them. Thus only could they 
 be raised from their debased condition, or taught the 
 true dignity of Christian womanhood. Mgr. Lavigerie 
 did not look in vain for women willing to devote them- 
 
THE ALGERIAN MISSIONS 107 
 
 selves to tliis work. From his former diocese of 
 Nancy, the Sisters of St. Charles, a community founded 
 some three centuries ago, and resembling in many 
 respects the Sisters of Charity of St. Vincent of Paul, 
 responded to his call. They took up their abode in 
 18G8 at Kouba, where a noviciate was formed, in a 
 house of modest proportions, at that time serving as a 
 refuge for Arab girls rescued from starvation during 
 the period of the famine. Shortly after, these religious 
 were joined by the Sisters of the Assumption, who 
 also came from Nancy ; but it was not until nearly ten 
 years had passed by that the Archbishop formed them 
 into a congregation of missionary sisters, under the title 
 of Sisters of Our Lady of African Missions, giving them 
 an independent existence and system of self-government. 
 
 That the growth of this congregation was slow, and 
 its development very gradual, is not to be wondered at. 
 Vocations were not wanting, for an order distinctly 
 and exclusively destined for missions to the heathen 
 would naturally attract to itself many an ardent spirit, 
 eager to spend and be spent in the service of the souls 
 for whom Christ died, now perishing in ignorance and 
 error. But this prospect of danger and even death in 
 foreign lands, though alluring to the postulant, would 
 be the greatest objection to her parents and friends. 
 Few would consent to allow a young girl to take a long 
 journey and cross the seas to enter the noviciate in a 
 distant, unknown country, uncertain whether she might 
 not after all be mistaken as to the choice she had made, 
 and her own qualifications for so arduous and difficult 
 an enterprise. 
 
 But the tiny seed sprang up, and the community 
 lived and grew, at first, as their Founder wished, in 
 obscurity and humble circumstances, until the time for 
 
108 CARDINAL LAVIGEBIE 
 
 action came. Ordinary prudence forbade tliem to 
 follow the footsteps of the messengers of the Gospel 
 into barbarous regions, where they might be exposed 
 to jDcrils worse than death ; they must wait until the 
 way was cleared and the ground prepared before they 
 could pitch their tent among the savage natives of 
 Africa. Meanwhile they carried on the work of mercy 
 in native orphanages and schools, ministering to the 
 sick, teaching the elements of religion to the women, 
 offering up fervent prayers for the conversion of Africa. 
 Houses were founded in Kabylia and in several Moslem 
 territories ; and so greatly did God bless the efforts of 
 the humble and hardworking sisters, that the results 
 obtained by them surpassed, it was said, what the 
 fathers had been able to effect. The moral superiority 
 of these women, their self-denying kindness, their 
 courage and devotion, deeply impressed the unbe- 
 lievers ; they gazed at them with astonishment and 
 admiration, as if they belonged to a different order of 
 beings, and were something more than human. On 
 one occasion, when pleading the cause of missions, 
 Mgr. Lavigerie speaks thus of the sisters : — 
 
 'I have seen them in the midst of their work; I 
 have seen them surrounded by a motley crowd of men 
 and children, both Christians and Mohammedans, all 
 clamouring to them for succour, begging them to cure 
 their ailments, to relieve their poverty, kissing with the 
 utmost veneration the habit they wear. I remember 
 hearing one of our sisters say that once, while passing 
 through the streets of a populous Eastern city, she was 
 accosted by an old man, a Turk, who asked her with a 
 mixture of curiosity and respect : " Tell me, sister, when 
 you came down from heaven, did you wear the same 
 dress in which we now see you ? " ' 
 
109 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 MONSEIGNEUR LAVIGERIE's ADMINISTRATION OP HIS 
 DIOCESE 
 
 The accumulation of labour attendant on the creation 
 and direction of the missions, in addition to the regular 
 work of the diocese, proved too heavy a burden even 
 for Mgr. Lavigerie's resolute will and untiring energy. 
 The necessity of providing funds for the expenses of 
 the missionary work in heathen countries, and the 
 support of the various training institutions for mis- 
 sioners and sisters of charity, involved an amount of 
 travelling and correspondence that absorbed a large 
 portion of his time, not to speak of the mental strain 
 inseparable from the grave anxieties and responsi- 
 bilities which weighed upon him. Feeling that he had 
 more work than any one man could do, or at any rate 
 do well, since the office of Apostolic Delegate, which he 
 had recently accepted, required him to absent himself 
 from Algiers more frequently and for a longer period 
 than was compatible with his duties as Archbishop, he 
 resolved upon taking a coadjutor, who should, at least 
 for a time, assist him in the discharge of his episcopal 
 functions. He accordingly obtained permission from 
 the Holy Father to consecrate as Bishop-auxiliary 
 Mgr. Soubiranne, at that time director of the Society 
 for Promoting Education in the East. But unfortu- 
 nately the climate of Algiers did not suit the new 
 
110 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Bisliop. In the course of two or three years he was 
 compelled to return to France, and eventually, so com- 
 pletely was his health shattered, to resign the bishopric 
 of Belley, which had been assigned to him. 
 
 About the same time Mgr. Lavigerie, in order to 
 insure the proper government and superintendence of 
 the several parishes, divided the archdiocese into 
 districts, and appointed over them the most experi- 
 enced of the parochial clergy as rural deans, delegating 
 to them his authority for the control and management 
 of the districts respectively assigned them. And it was 
 well that he made this provision when he did for the 
 due administration of the diocese in his absence, since 
 the precarious state of his health — the principal motive 
 that induced him to take steps for the appointment of 
 a bishop and vicars auxiliary — began in 1874 to give 
 cause for serious apprehension. An hereditary malady, 
 from which from his youth up he had never been en- 
 tirely free, had of late entered upon a fresh stage of 
 development, threatening to affect the heart and the 
 chief centres of the nervous system, producing acute 
 neuralgic pains and other alarming symptoms. The 
 disease, having been aggravated by overwork and ex- 
 posure to the inclemency of a more than usually severe 
 winter, had gained ground so rapidly as to necessitate 
 a change of air and a period of complete rest; and 
 Mgr. Lavigerie, acting on the urgent and repeated 
 advice of his physicians, decided upon spending a 
 winter in Eome. Before leaving he addressed a pas- 
 toral letter to his clergy, expressing the regret he felt 
 at being compelled to suspend his labours for a while, 
 and temporarily absent himself from his diocese. 
 
 The winter of the year 1874-5 was accordingly 
 spent in Eome. It pleased God to hear the prayers 
 
I 
 I 
 
 ADMINISTRATION OF HIS DIOCESE 111 
 
 offered on his behalf; and the Archbishop returned to 
 Algiers in the spring with recovered health and renewed 
 vigour. 
 
 It will be remembered that when Mgr. Lavigerie, 
 acting always with the full consent, if not at the direct 
 request, of the village communes, established schools and 
 other works of mercy in view of gradually lessening, 
 by means of kindly influence and civilising intercourse, 
 the inveterate hatred and hostility entertained by the 
 conquered for their conquerors — by the sons of the 
 Prophet for ' Christian dogs ' — and thus bringing about 
 the fusion of races, his efforts met with determined 
 resistance on the part of the French Government. The 
 policy persistently pursued during a period of thirty-eight 
 years had been one of complete separation of races, the 
 drawing of a hard and fast line between the French 
 colonists and the native population ; and a struggle 
 ensued in which the Archbishop did not give way, as 
 his predecessors had done, but justified his conduct and 
 maintained his course of action. In consequence of this, 
 there was for some time considerable tension in his rela- 
 tions with Marshal MacMahon, who, as military governor, 
 represented the French Government in Algeria. This 
 state of affairs subsisted in a greater or less degree until 
 after the fall of the Third Empire, when the situation 
 was changed, and the two authorities stood once more 
 on the most cordial footing with one another. Mgr. 
 Lavigerie had always taken the liveliest interest in all 
 matters appertaining to the army, and had from the 
 first been on the best of terms with the generals who 
 were not in any way officially connected with the 
 government of Algiers ; they too, in their turn, had at 
 the time of the famine seconded and supported in the 
 kindest manner his exertions for the relief of the 
 
112 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 suffering natives. The testimony of General Wimpffen, 
 who was at that time Commandant of the Province of 
 Algiers, to the beneficial results of the Archbishop's 
 work is too valuable to be omitted here, the more so 
 because the General was well known for his liberal 
 sentiments. In a letter to the Archbishop, dated 
 February 24, 1868, he writes : — 
 
 ' I cannot thank you sufficiently, Monseigneur, for 
 the services you are rendering to our poor orphans and 
 to the colony in general. Your work well deserves to 
 be supported not only by public benevolence, but by 
 the State. Whether the children remain for a Ioniser or 
 
 o 
 
 shorter time under your care, they will assuredly never 
 forget the kindness to which they owe the preservation 
 of their lives, and the new ideas they will have imbibed 
 will be a sure guarantee of a future good understanding 
 between the two races. 
 
 ' . . . The right moment has now come for us to make 
 of the people we have conquered good Christians and 
 loyal subjects of France. I do not think our Government 
 is to blame for not having attempted, either in the first 
 flush of victory or at a subsequent period, what we are 
 now attempting. The lessons of history teach us that 
 a people struggling to maintain its independence, to 
 defend its homes, is naturally ill-disposed to adopt the 
 creed of the invader. You, Monseigneur, have perceived 
 that the recent disasters afforded a favourable oppor- 
 tunity to inaugurate the much-desired social change, 
 and you have availed yourself of it to the utmost. 
 Your orphanages and refuges, open to the outcast and 
 the afflicted, will prove a potent factor in the dissolution 
 of Arab society, and the most efficacious means of 
 leading the Mussulman to accept our faith. 
 
 ' I am proud to be permitted to associate myself 
 
A DMINISTRA TION OF HIS DIOCESE 1 1 3 
 
 witli you in tliis work, the most remarkable of the present 
 time which your energy and vigour has initiated.' 
 
 After peace was made in 1871, the command of 
 the army in Algiers was assumed by General Wolff, an 
 upright and energetic man, well acquainted with the 
 character of the native population. For twenty-five years 
 he had been associated with the Arabs in an official 
 capacity, and had had the good fortune to win their re- 
 spect, esteem, and affection. Knowing them so well, and 
 liking them as he did, and feeling that it was incumbent 
 on France to draw closer to herself the people she had 
 subjugated, it will be readily imagined that the efforts 
 of the Archbishop met with his fullest appreciation 
 and sympathy ; he admired the courage and zeal of the 
 prelate, and his prudence in prohibiting all direct 
 attempts at proselytising. Accordingly he rendered 
 him every assistance within his power, and, perceiving 
 how great an influence the missioners acquired through 
 their tender charity in visiting and tending the sick, 
 and how eagerly they were sought after by the Mussul- 
 mans in their character of physician of the body rather 
 than of the soul, he one day proposed to Mgr. Lavi- 
 gerie to found a permanent hospital for the exclusive 
 use of the natives, not far from Algiers. ' It would 
 not only be a work of Christian charity,' he said, 
 'but a wise stroke of policy, a means of attracting 
 the people to ourselves without offending national pre- 
 judices.' 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie gladly fell in with a suggestion that 
 coincided so completely with his own wishes, though it 
 was perhaps prompted by different motives. He replied 
 that he would gladly give a plot of land for a hospital, 
 were it not that the most essential thing was lacking : 
 funds for its construction. Even for a single wing, a 
 
 I 
 
114 CARDINAL LAVIGERTE 
 
 portion of the entire building, no less than 100,000 
 francs (4,000/.) would be required. 
 
 'If that is the only objection,' rejoined the General, 
 ' I can furnish you with enough to start with. In the 
 exchequer of our department, the sum of 38,000 francs, 
 subscribed on the occasion of the Emperor's visit to 
 Algeria, has for fifteen years been lying idle. It was 
 collected for the purpose of founding some charitable in- 
 stitution for the benefit of the native population, but no 
 one has yet been able to hit on a scheme for employing it. 
 If it were given over to you, the charity of Catholics 
 would make up the remainder.' 
 
 So it was agreed upon. General Chanzy, the 
 Governor-General at the time, who was always willing 
 to promote the interests of the natives, gave his consent, 
 and Mgr. Lavigerie at once set to work. Trusting that 
 Providence would not fail Jiim, he determined to do the 
 thing well, as was his wont. The new hospital was a 
 handsome building in Byzantine style, fitted up with 
 every convenience ; nothing was wanting to the comfort 
 of the inmates, or even to the elegance of the structure. 
 The Archbishop's object in this was to show the natives 
 with what respect and affection he regarded the poor. 
 It was not lost on them. The Arabs gazed in wonder- 
 ment at the building as it rose from the ground ; they 
 admired the handsome colonnades, the rich colouring 
 of the corridors, the commodious bath-rooms, the ex- 
 tensive gardens. 
 
 'All this must be intended for a prince,' they 
 said. 
 
 ' On the contrary,' they were told, ' it is for the 
 Arabs when struck down with poverty and sickness.' 
 
 ' Will not the Arabs pay in that house ? ' they further 
 inquired. 
 
ADMINISTRATION- OF HIS DIOCESE 115 
 
 ' They will pay nothing at all." 
 
 ' Can that really be true ? ' they exclaimed ; and when 
 repeated affirmations convinced them that so it was, they 
 lifted up their hands and eyes to heaven in bewilderment 
 and stupefaction. 
 
 In about two years' time the hospital was finished. 
 On the occasion of the opening an Arab/^^^ was held 
 in the neighbouring plains. A large and distinguished 
 company was invited, comprising the chief Government 
 officials, the magistrates, the officers of the army, all the 
 notabilities of Algiers and the vicinity, the principal 
 residents and visitors. It was a solemn and beautiful 
 scene when Mgr. Lavigerie, in full pontificals, attended 
 by fifty priests, having ascended the hill on which the 
 hospital stood, gave his benediction to the building, which 
 bore the inscription Bit-Allah (God's House). It was 
 like an episode out of the past, recalling to the minds 
 of all who witnessed it the glories of the early Church of 
 Africa. The English Consul, Colonel Playfair, kept re- 
 peating to everybody : ' We have St. Augustine amongst 
 us again ! ' 
 
 While the Archbishop thus won all hearts by his 
 benevolent charity, and with active zeal organised one 
 good work after another, a severe blow was unex- 
 pectedly struck at the institutions he had set on foot. 
 At the close of 1876, the French Chamber of Deputies, 
 in voting the Budget, diminished by more than half the 
 grants of Government aid for the support of the diocesan 
 orphanages and seminaries, and for the requirements of 
 public worship in Algeria. A report circulated in 
 France that large territorial grants had been made to 
 the clergy, and that the seminaries had been richly 
 endowed, although false, had served as a pretext for the 
 enemies of the Church thus to curtail the subsidies 
 
 I 2 
 
 y 
 
116 CARDINAL LAVIGERTE 
 
 voted for her support in the colony. Nor was this all : 
 in the following year the Council of Algiers, infected by 
 the Eadical principles of the day, suppressed the accus- 
 tomed grant for the maintenance of the religious com- 
 munities engaged in active work in the department. 
 Mgr. Lavigerie protested against this measure, but to 
 no purpose ; the only alternative was to appeal to the 
 liberality of his flock to cover the deficit. He did not 
 appeal in vain, and private charity supplied what public 
 prejudice withheld. But a further blow was struck ; 
 under the influence of ' modern liberalism ' the teaching 
 of the catechism in the public schools was opposed, and 
 even prohibited, the teachers being first not required, 
 then not allowed, to impart any kind of religious in- 
 struction to their scholars. Unable to prevent this 
 innovation, the Archbishop could do no more than 
 address a letter to his clergy, reminding them of the 
 danger to which the faith of the children was exposed 
 by the absence of religious teaching in the schools, and 
 urging upon them the sacred duty of compensating as 
 far as possible for this privation by themselves teaching 
 and explaining the catechism to the children of their 
 flock. 
 
 A few quotations from this pastoral will allow him 
 to explain his views in his own words. 
 
 ' ... In order to fulfil aright this portion of your 
 sacred ministry, mere intellectual ability and learning 
 are not enough. You must have zeal for souls, active and 
 practical love for the souls of the children under your 
 care, the lambs of the flock whose pastor you are. 
 Do not allow yourselves to be discouraged and dis- 
 heartened by the indifference of the parents, the ill-will 
 and opposition of the schoolmasters, the inattention and 
 dulness of the children, for those who love souls count 
 
ADMINISTRATION OF HIS DIOCESE 117 
 
 all labour light for tlieir salvation. This is what the 
 great African Bishop teaches us, and not us alone, but all 
 servants of God throughout the world : Ubi amatitr, non 
 lahoratur ; aut si laboratur, labor amatur. (Where there 
 is love, there is no toil ; or if there is toil, the toil is 
 loved.) St. Augustine in his diocese of Hippo had to 
 contend with the same ignorance, the same evils, as you 
 have ; on his arrival the whole of the inhabitants were 
 either heathen or heretics. It was by means of his 
 catechetical lectures, delivered almost daily, delivered in 
 spite of disappointments, calumny, insults, and threats 
 that he changed and christianised his flock, and made 
 himself the model of a Christian pastor to all time. 
 Imitate him, then, my brethren, imitate his painstaking, 
 persevering zeal ; imitate his patience and piety, for 
 these are qualities essential to the teacher of religion, 
 and which go far, as I said above, to compensate for 
 the want of all else. 
 
 ' We need not, however, look back to past ages ; in 
 our own day, too, we have a striking example set 
 before us, in the person of the parish priest of an 
 obscure French village, who never for one single day 
 omitted the teaching of the catechism. He thus 
 attracted to himself in a short time an audience consist- 
 ing, not of a few simple rustics, but of crowds from 
 every part of Christendom. His plain instructions 
 were the means of converting more sinners, sanctifying 
 more souls, than the most persuasive rhetoric of cele- 
 brated orators. The Cure d'Ars was neither learned 
 nor eloquent, yet few hearts could resist the simple 
 faith, the heartfelt piety, which inspired his words.' 
 
 ' Our enemies themselves teach us a lesson,' he con- 
 tinues further on. ' They spare no pains to remove the 
 children from all religious influences ; they neglect no 
 
118 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 opportunity of attaining their end by open attack or 
 covert calumny ; they deem themselves sure of victory, 
 for they hope that, having banished the name of God 
 from the school, they will be able to banish all thought 
 of Him from the domestic circle, from social life. 
 
 ' Eemember, too, that by kindling the light of the 
 truth in the hearts of the young, you will not only 
 further the cause of religion, but also promote the 
 interests of France, the interests of society, and 
 especially of this colony in which you are placed ; for 
 on the training of the rising generation the whole 
 future depends for evil or for good. If they reject 
 the authority of their Father in heaven, will they ac- 
 knowledge the authority of the rulers His providence 
 has set over them on earth ? If they are not to be re- 
 sponsible for their actions to the Great Judge of all 
 men, what motive will they have for acting uprightly, 
 restraining their passions, respecting the rights of their 
 fellow-men ? ' 
 
 Meanwhile the state of Mgr. Lavigerie's health, 
 which, though improved, was far from robust, again 
 warned him that he was overtaxing his powers, and 
 that the weight of care and responsibility resting upon 
 him was too heavy for him to bear. Unfortunately, 
 Mgr. Soubiranne, who had administered the affairs of 
 the diocese during the Archbishop's illness and conse- 
 quent absence from Algiers, had, before the time of 
 which we are speaking, been compelled, on account of 
 his inability to bear the climate of Africa, to resign his 
 post and return to France. Thus Mgr. Lavigerie stood 
 alone ; and, as the reader is aware, two important 
 charges were united in his person. Independently of 
 the arduous and ever-increasing labours of the archi- 
 episcopate, which he had already discharged during ten 
 
ADMINISTRATION OF HIS DIOCESE 119 
 
 years, the title of Apostolic Delegate for Sahara and the 
 Soudan, conferred on him by the Propaganda, involved 
 the care and responsibility of the missionary work 
 throughout the vast provinces stretching from the 
 south of Algeria to the very centre of the African con- 
 tinent. He therefore determined upon relinquishing 
 one of these dignities ; and judging, after due delibera- 
 tion and earnest prayer, that it would be easier to find 
 some one to take his place as Archbishop of Algiers 
 than as superior of the work he had himself originated 
 and organised, he wrote to the reigning Pontiff request- 
 ing that he might be permitted, since he found himself 
 unequal to the conscientious performance of the duties 
 of the twofold charge, to resign the archiepiscopal 
 functions and dignity, whilst he retained those of Apo- 
 stolic Delegate. He proposed furthermore to withdraw, 
 with the consent of his Holiness, to the House of the 
 Society of African Missions, and take up his abode with 
 and among his spiritual sons. 
 
 The congregation he had founded already num- 
 bered three hundred members, and had sent some 
 martyrs to heaven. Mgr. Lavigerie felt that, at this 
 early stage of its existence, the hand of its Founder 
 was still needed to sustain and direct it ; the work of 
 the Apostolate was besides the work to which of all 
 others he was most strongly attracted, and he desired 
 to consecrate himself exclusively from that time for- 
 ward to the development of the missions to Central 
 Africa, which were the great object he had at heart, 
 and the aim of his lifelong toil. He announced his 
 intention to the Society of Missioners in the following 
 words : — 
 
 ' I cannot, my children, any longer reconcile it with 
 my conscience to allow you to contend alone in this 
 
120 CARDINAL LAVIGEIUE 
 
 perilous arena. You can already count some martjTS 
 in your congregation ; I sent those heroes to the 
 distant battle-field, and it is for me to appoint others to 
 fill the gaps left by the fallen. I cannot, I ought not 
 to do so any longer without marching with you to the 
 battle. You have left all things to come hither at my 
 call, you have abandoned your country and your 
 friends ; I have left nothing, I still sit on my episcopal 
 throne. This tliought is a misery to me, for what sort 
 of a captain is he who does not march with his 
 company — what shepherd is he who appears to dread 
 an encounter with the wolves ? I have laid the matter 
 before God in prayer, and the failure of my health 
 seems to me a sufficient indication of His will. I have 
 therefore written to the Holy Father, to ask him to 
 grant me permission to resign my archiepiscopal see, 
 in order that I may assume your habit, follow your 
 rule, be with you in life, and if needs be also in 
 death.' 
 
 The Pope, though he fully appreciated and highly 
 approved the sentiments Mgr. Lavigerie expressed, and 
 the motives by which he was actuated in resigning the 
 archbishopric of Algiers, did not see fit to accept his 
 resignation. The immense amount of good which he 
 had been instrumental in effecting since his nomination 
 to that important see, naturally rendered the Supreme 
 Pontiff desirous, in the interests of the diocese, to retain 
 as long as possible the services of this able prelate ; he 
 accordingly requested him to rescind his resolution, and 
 continue to exercise the functions of his twofold charge, 
 since he might be certain that in doing so he was ful- 
 filling the will of God. The decision of Eome must not 
 be disputed, and Mgr. Lavigerie remained at his post. 
 
 But as the Holy Father had consented to the per- 
 
ADMINISTRATION OF HIS DIOCESE 121 
 
 manent appointment of a bishop-coadjutor, with the 
 right of succession to the see, who would reheve him 
 of the greater portion of his episcopal functions, Mgr. 
 Lavigerie lost no time in selecting a man suitable for 
 the work. His choice fell on Mgr. Dusserre, formerly 
 his vicar-general, then Bishop of Damascus. This 
 prelate had in his early days distinguished himself in 
 the service of the Church, for he had shed his blood on 
 the battle-field whilst fighting bravely in the ranks of 
 the Papal Zouaves. This choice met with the approval 
 of the French Government, and received the sanction of 
 the Holy See. In a letter wherein he announced to his 
 flock the change about to be made, he speaks as 
 follows : — 
 
 ' . . . You are doubtless already acquainted with 
 the reasons which necessitated the appointment of a 
 coadjutor, as I have explained them in full to the 
 members of the clergy who are my valued fellow- 
 workers in this diocese. I should not ag^ain revert to 
 them, were it not for the fear lest some might imagine 
 that this new arrangement for the administration of 
 ecclesiastical matters argued a diminution of the fatherly 
 affection I bear my flock, or any laxity on my part in 
 observing the rules laid down by Holy Church for the 
 guidance of the bishops and pastors of souls. I feel it 
 incumbent on me to answer these objections, should 
 they suggest themselves to the minds of any, as they 
 readily may even to my best and kindest friends, and I 
 cannot do better than refer to the annals of the early 
 Church of Africa, and appeal to the example of its 
 greatest doctor, the Bishop of Hippo, who, when 
 bending beneath the weight of years and accumulated 
 labours of his pastoral office, acted some fifteen centuries 
 ago as I have acted now. From the faithful and 
 
122 QARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 zealous priests who surrounded him, he chose one to 
 share with him the duties of the episcopate while he 
 lived, and succeed him after his death. History repeats 
 itself; the records in which these proceedings are 
 handed down to posterity might serve as the history of 
 the present as well as of the past, for they are animated 
 by the same vigorous life which causes the hearts of 
 Africa's sons to throb in this our day. 
 
 ' The prelate w^ho is to be associated with me in my 
 work is no stranger to you. Coming when a child to 
 Algeria, he grew up in your midst, and having basked 
 in the warmth of your African sun he could not return 
 to a colder clime. He has consecrated his life to the 
 service of the Church, and no eulogium from my lips is 
 needed ; it is enough that you know him, and the assur- 
 ance that his presence is acceptable to you makes me 
 content, for I wish nothing but what you wish your- 
 selves. I can only repeat on his behalf the prayer 
 which St. Augustine offered up for his fellow-labourer : 
 Qui misit eum ad me^ servet eum, servet incolumem. (May 
 He who sent him to me, keep him, and keep him 
 safe.) 
 
 ' To my valued coadjutor, therefore, the manage- 
 ment of all the business of the diocese will be committed. 
 The general superintendence alone will remain in my 
 hands. I shall be there to advise and direct, when 
 counsel and guidance are needed. Thus will your 
 wants be well provided for, and I shall, like the great 
 doctor of the African Church, be able, should it please 
 God to prolong my life, to spend the remainder of my 
 days, not in repose, but in the labours of the Apostolate. 
 The work to which St. Augustine devoted his last years 
 was the Commentary on the Scriptures whereby he 
 has rendered his genius immortal, and enriched the 
 
ADMINISTRATION OF HIS DIOCESE 123 
 
 Chiircli to all ages. The work to which I desire to 
 dedicate my days is one for which nothing is required 
 but firm faith, which shrinks not from suffering, and 
 this God does not deny to those who ask it of Him in 
 prayer, but bestows it in proportion to the need of the 
 suppliant. 
 
 ' My spiritual sons have already gone forth to plant 
 the standard of the Cross in distant regions. They are 
 to be found at Tunis, amid the ruins of Carthage, on 
 the spot where St. Louis of France breathed his last. 
 They have established themselves at the Leptis of the 
 ancients, and thence they have advanced by the old 
 route into the desert, that desert which the resources 
 and discoveries of civilisation render no longer im- 
 passable, and the sands of which are dyed with the 
 blood of their young and generous hearts. They are in 
 Palestine, at Jerusalem, where they are constituted the 
 guardians of a sanctuary dear to the Christian world on 
 account of its historical associations and traditional 
 interests. And lastly, what is most important of all, 
 they have penetrated into the interior of Africa, and 
 reached the barbarous lands surrounding the great lakes 
 discovered by Livingstone and Stanley ; there they form 
 the nucleus of a great army, an army of peace, whose 
 mission is to deliver the unhappy negro race from the 
 thraldom under which it groans. It is my task to 
 direct the tactics of these warriors, and strengthen their 
 hands in the distant lands where they are encamped, to 
 provide them mth their daily bread, the necessaries of 
 life. For this I must toil in the sweat of my brow ; do 
 not, therefore, grudge me my leisure, a leisure which 
 brings no lessening of labour ; to you I can address the 
 selfsame words that were spoken to the faithful of 
 Hippo : Nemo ergo invideat otio meo, quia otium meum 
 
124 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 magnum habet negotium' (Let no one grudge me my 
 rest from labour, for with me rest from labour means 
 plenty of fresh labour.) 
 
 The sanctuary in Jerusalem, alluded to by Mgr. 
 Lavigerie, is a basilica of great antiquity, built over 
 the spot to which Eastern tradition pohits as being the 
 birthplace of the Blessed Virgin Mary, which was a 
 sort of cave excavated in the rock, according to the 
 Hebrew manner of constructincr dwellinorg at that time. 
 Since the taking of Jerusalem by Saladin, previous to 
 which it had been a Benedictine convent, this sanctuary 
 was for nearly seven centuries used as a Moslem 
 mosque ; until in 1856 it passed into the hands of the 
 French, and twenty-two years later the Holy See en- 
 trusted the guardianship of it to the Algerian missioners. 
 Mgr. Lavigerie went in person to take possession of it 
 and establish a community there ; he also founded an 
 apostolic school and seminary, for the education of 
 young Greeks of the Melchite Communion, and otlier 
 Oriental Christians. 
 
 But this work, although of considerable import- 
 ance for the missions in the East, assumes, in common 
 with the others which he mentions, a very secondary 
 place in comparison with the missionary efforts in 
 Central Africa, the most colossal and glorious enter- 
 prise of all that the illustrious Cardinal Lavigerie has 
 inaugurated, on account of its vast extent, hazardous 
 nature, and cosmopolitan interest. It has attracted 
 the attention, excited the sympathy, and claimed the 
 co-operation of the whole of Christendom. We shall 
 now proceed to speak of its first commencement ; of 
 the first duly organised expedition that was equipped 
 for the crusade to Equatorial Africa. It was sent to a 
 
ADMINISTRATION OF HIS DIOCESE 125 
 
 country wliose barbarous inhabitants, more like animals 
 than men, without proper clothing, without civilisation, 
 without religion (except the grossest forms of supersti- 
 tion and most debasing fetish-worship), live in con- 
 tented idleness, the weaker tribes in fear of the stronger, 
 and both in mortal dread of the ruthless slave-hunter, 
 who holds the whole continent under a reign of terror. 
 A brief account of the way in which this mission 
 came to be entrusted to the Society of Algerian Mis- 
 sioners, founded by Cardinal Lavigerie, and of the perils 
 and trials they encountered on their journey into the 
 interior, may not be without interest to the reader. 
 
126 CARDINAL LAVIGEFdE 
 
 CHAPTEE VI 
 
 FOUNDATION OF THE CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL 
 AFRICA 
 
 The missions of Equatorial Africa, the object of which 
 is at the same time the dehverance of the unhappy 
 negro from the spiritual slavery of heathenism and 
 devil-worship, and his rescue from the oppression and 
 brutality of the Moslem slave-hunter, owe their rise, 
 under the providence of God, to the movement which 
 several years ago first directed the attention of the 
 whole civilised world to the continent of Africa. 
 
 ' One only needs,' Mgr. Lavigerie writes in 1880, 
 ' to cast one's eye on the map of Africa, in order to see 
 how the whole of the long line of sea-coast of this vast 
 continent has been taken possession of by the nations 
 of the Old and New World. From the provinces con- 
 quered by France in the north to the great English 
 colony at the Cape, all along the western coast, we 
 find settlements of almost every nation, who have ac- 
 quired for themselves a portion of territory of greater 
 or less extent ; while the treaties concluded with the 
 Sultan of Zanzibar have secured free trade to Europeans 
 from Natal to the mouth of the Eed Sea. 
 
 ' And while the Christian nations with their armies 
 and flotillas have blockaded the coast of Africa, the 
 missioners, the pacific soldiers of the Cross, have also 
 landed their victorious forces and established their 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 127 
 
 spiritual dominion. On the shores of the Mediterranean, 
 in Tunis, Tripoh, Egypt, the Gallas, we find the sons 
 of St. Francis at work ; in Abyssinia, those of St. Vin- 
 cent of Paul ; while in Zanguebar, Senegambia, Senegal, 
 the Fathers of the Congregation of the Holy Ghost 
 and of the Sacred Heart of Mary, through the charity 
 and heroic devotion they exercise, make the name of 
 Christian beloved. The African missioners of Lyons 
 labour on the fever-stricken shores of Guinea, at the 
 Cape, in Dahomey ; the missioners of Verona, with the 
 devoted Mgr. Comboni, in the recently conquered pro- 
 vinces to the south of Egypt. The Jesuit Fathers are 
 in the island of Madagascar and the country bordering 
 the Zambesi; the Oblates of Mary at Natal, besides 
 all the secular priests in the European colonies ; the 
 Enghsh and Irish at the Cape, the Portuguese in 
 Benguela, the Spanish in Morocco, the French in 
 Algeria. There is not a single spot all along the 
 shores washed by the Mediterranean, the Atlantic, and 
 the Indian Ocean, where the footsteps are not found of 
 the messengers of Divine mercy, whose errand is to put 
 an end to the degradation of the sons of Ham. Who 
 can doubt that we shall soon be called upon to witness 
 one of those great upheavals whereby Providence is 
 wont to change the destiny of nations ? 
 
 ' But although all along the countries bordering the 
 ocean we behold numerous bodies of apostolic mis- 
 sioners engaged in spreading the light of the Gospel, 
 it is otherwise with the interior of the Dark Continent. 
 This has hitherto appeared impossible of access. From 
 time to time individual travellers have endeavoured to 
 penetrate the secret of this mysterious land, but almost 
 all have lost their lives in the attempt. The veil which 
 shrouds these unknown regions has, it is true, during 
 
1^8 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 the last twenty years, been partially raised by more 
 fortunate, or more enterprising explorers, such as 
 Cameron, Speke, Schweinfurth, Livingstone, Stanley. 
 The bravery exhibited by these intrepid travellers, 
 their adventures and their discoveries, excited enthu- 
 siastic interest, and the sympathy generally awakened 
 soon assumed a definite and practical form. 
 
 ' Up to that time all the efforts to penetrate into the 
 heart of Africa were isolated and individual ones. 
 Whether sent out by some scientific society, acting in 
 the interests of commerce, or impelled by love of ad- 
 venture, each traveller went out singly and shaped his 
 course as he thought best. In 1876 the King of the 
 Belgians conceived the idea of an International Asso- 
 ciation for combined and sustained effort, and in the 
 opening conference at Brussels he sketched out a pro- 
 gramme of action. 
 
 ' " It appears to me," he said, " an undertaking worthy 
 of this age of progress, to open to civilising influences 
 the only portion of our globe that yet remains closed 
 to them, to dispel the darkness in which countless 
 tribes are still enveloped. For the success of such a 
 scheme as this, it is necessary to secure the co-operation 
 of the masses, the support of numbers — to appeal to the 
 sympathy of the public, and the benevolence of the 
 public. The great object of this association will be to 
 abolish slavery, the ' open sore of the world,' to put 
 an end to the abominable traffic in human merchandise 
 which is the disgrace of the age in which we live. . . ." ' 
 
 The African Society of Brussels was quickly organ- 
 ised, and a plan of action, worthy of its royal author, 
 was set on foot. All Europe took part in it ; neither 
 money nor volunteers were wanting. Funds flowed in 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 129 
 
 for what was termed the crusade against barbarism ; 
 distinguished scientists, brave soldiers, experienced 
 travellers, offered their services in the cause of 
 humanity. Stations — centres, that is, of scientific obser- 
 vation and civilising influence — were to be established 
 both on the coast and in the interior, whence exploring 
 parties and expeditions against the slave-hunter could 
 be sent out and furnished with supplies, and a line of 
 communication formed from Zanzibar to Tanganyika. 
 
 ' These details,' continues Mgr. Lavigerie, ' may 
 appear foreign to my subject, but in reality they form 
 part of it. The field of exploration traced out for the 
 International Society is identical with that subsequently 
 assigned to the missioners of Equatorial Africa ; the 
 lands, that is, lying between the basin of the Zambesi on 
 the south, and Egypt and the provinces of the Soudan on 
 the north. The enterprise undertaken by the Confer- 
 ence of Brussels was undeniably a great and important 
 one, far greater than those of which the object is merely 
 to open out a way of communication across a trackless 
 continent. It will be the means of bringing new light 
 and new life to whole tribes and races of mankind. 
 This task, however, the Association could only half 
 accomplish, or rather it could only prepare the way for 
 its accomplishment. In opening out a route across the 
 equatorial regions for the explorer and the trader, an 
 opening was made for the messenger of the Gospel, and 
 thus, unconsciously to itself, the International Associa- 
 tion achieved a glorious work. All connection with 
 any religious body and all religious aims had been dis- 
 tinctly disavowed ; and how could it be otherwise ? It 
 counted among its members those of every religious 
 denomination ; the majority were Protestants, a large 
 proportion were professed freethinkers. However, far 
 
 K 
 
130 CARDINAL LAVIGEIUE 
 
 from opposing tlie work of the Apostolate, it extended 
 its protection to the missionary, but without recognising 
 the claims of religion to hold a place in its counsels, in 
 which the interests of science, commerce, and manufac- 
 ture alone were considered.' 
 
 Thus it was that in 1877 the attention of Christen- 
 dom was attracted to the condition of Central Africa. 
 Mgr. Lavigerie continues : — 
 
 ' The Pontificate of Pius IX. was then drawing to 
 a close. The aged Pontifi* had entered upon the last 
 year of his long and eventful reign, and while he stood 
 almost on the brink of the grave, his gaze resting 
 wearily and sorrowfully on a world wherein the rising 
 tide of unbelief and irreligion threatened to sweep 
 away all but the very fabric of the faith, his thoughts 
 were directed to a new object of solicitude. Cardinal 
 Pranchi, the Prefect of the Propaganda, pointed out to 
 him for the first time the proceedings of the Brussels 
 Conference, and the promise of the future for the tribes 
 of the interior of Africa. Pius IX. took in the situa- 
 tion at a glance, and appreciated its importance. The 
 fate of a vast continent was at stake, a continent little 
 inferior in size to the whole of Europe, and peopled 
 by some hundred million souls. This estimate might, 
 it is true, have seemed somewhat exaggerated, but 
 the reports of recent travellers had furnished infor- 
 mation of a novel nature. The interior of Equatorial 
 Africa was no longer represented as a sterile desert, 
 the tomb of every living thing, but as a densely popu- 
 lated region, rich in natural resources and in scenery of 
 no ordinary beauty. The climate is said to be in many 
 localities salubrious and mild, owing to the high table- 
 lands in the vicinity of the great lakes, and the lofty 
 mountains, some of them capped with eternal snow. . . . 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 131 
 
 * The shadow of approaching death had not dulled v 
 the generous ardour of the venerable Pontiff, or dimi- 
 nished his apostolic zeal. He saw that no time should 
 be lost in following out the discoveries of African ex- 
 plorers, and accordingly gave orders to the Propaganda 
 to confer with the superiors of the principal African 
 missionary societies as to the best means of realising 
 his wishes. All were agreed as to the urgency of the 
 case, and the necessity of founding new missions in the 
 places where the International Association established 
 its bases of operations. But a practical difficulty pre- 
 sented itself : where was a band of devoted men to be 
 found, ready to risk their lives, and provided with 
 sufficient resources for so vast and perilous a mission ? 
 The congregations already labouring in different parts 
 of Africa barely sufficed for the exigencies of the work 
 commenced, and could provide neither the men nor the 
 funds required for a new undertaking.' 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie was one of those who had been con- 
 sulted on this occasion, and it was to the society insti- 
 tuted by him for the special purpose of evangelising 
 the Arab and negro races that the Holy Father's 
 thoughts recurred at this juncture. He had not for- 
 gotten how, ^Ye years previously, the Archbishop had 
 conducted two of his missioners, the firstfruits of the 
 newly formed congregation, to the Vatican, where, 
 admitted to a private audience, they had in the name 
 of all their brethren expressed their loyal attachment 
 to the Holy See, and asked the blessing of the Supreme 
 Pontiff before encountering the hardships and dangers 
 of an attempt to work their way to the centre of Africa. 
 Eemembering this circumstance, Pius IX. assigned to 
 the Algerian missioners the first share in the glorious 
 undertaking he proposed to initiate. 
 
 K 2 
 
132 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' It was witli a thrill of gratitude and enthusiasm ' 
 (we resume Mgr. Lavigerie's narrative) ' that our mis- 
 sioners received this intelligence. Three of their 
 number had already shed their blood in the Sahara, on 
 the way to Timbuktu, whither they had hoped to carry 
 the light of faith. The remembrance of this, far from 
 discouraging their comrades, inspired them with holy 
 envy, and stirred them up to fresh emulation. 
 
 ' All history has its heroic epochs, and religious 
 societies -are not exempt from the law that governs 
 human associations. " Our missioners are still in the 
 age of fervour." Such was the remark made to me by 
 an experienced ecclesiastic, who was preaching a retreat 
 at our mother-house. He was astonished at the severity 
 of the rule, and the fidelity with which it was followed. 
 To sleep on a board or on the bare ground, to be poorly 
 clad, fed with the most frugal fare, exposed to the 
 vicissitudes of the weather, and at the same time to 
 observe every regulation with the utmost exactitude, 
 keeping strict silence, persevering in prayer during the 
 eight days of retreat — all this, he said, needs nothing 
 less than the fervour of the early ages. 
 
 'Before starting on their perilous expedition the 
 priests of the Society of African Missions desired to 
 send a deputation to lay at the feet of the Pope an 
 address expressing the willingness wherewith they made 
 the sacrifice of their lives in order, conformably to his 
 wishes, to enter on this new field of labour, which 
 promised so abundant a harvest.' 
 
 Accordingly, in January 1878 the Archbishop de- 
 puted two of his missioners to be the bearers of this 
 address, and solicit the benediction of the Holy Father 
 on their institute and their mission. But before they 
 reached Eome, the venerable Pontiff had been called to 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 133 
 
 enter on his eternal rest. It remained for liis successor, 
 Leo XIII., immediately after his election, to attach his 
 signature to the decree prepared by the Propaganda, 
 and thus complete and sanction the plan marked out by 
 Pius IX. for the creation of four extensive vicariates in 
 the region of the equatorial lakes, namely Nyanza, 
 Tanganyika, and the northern and southern Upper 
 Congo. The charge of these was entrusted to Mgr. 
 Lavigerie. 
 
 On March 25 in the same year, the first band of 
 missioners, consisting of ten fathers, destined five for 
 Nyanza, and five for Tanganyika, set out to take posses- 
 sion of their new inheritance. The starting-point of 
 their enterprise was to be Zanzibar. Zanzibar is the 
 focus of all African exploration ; no matter whither the 
 traveller is going in the interior, it is there his journey 
 must begin. 
 
 Upon their arrival in Zanzibar, where they were 
 cordially received and kindly entertained by the fathers 
 who serve the mission of Zanguebar, the travellers at 
 once set about the tedious work of organising the 
 caravan for their long and perilous journey. It is well 
 known that in a country like Africa, which is destitute 
 of roads and abounds in forests and marshy jungles, 
 one of the greatest difiiculties of travel arises from the 
 necessity of conveying everything by means of porters. 
 Nor is it merely the personal baggage of the travellers, 
 with the necessaries for their journey and future esta- 
 blishment, which have thus to be transported, but also 
 an endless assortment of calicoes, beads, knives, and 
 other articles, intended for the purpose of victualling 
 the caravan, propitiating the native chieftains, and 
 paying the tribute usually exacted by the petty mon- 
 archs of the country for the right of passage through 
 
134 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 their territories. Goods of every description are tlie 
 current coin of tlie country, and a day's wage or the 
 price of a basket of maize is estimated by yards of 
 cahco or strings of beads. Hence the negro porters, 
 whom it is necessary to engage for a journey of many 
 months, are counted by hundreds, entaihng on the 
 travellers both an enormous expense and a harassing 
 responsibility. But this is not all. In addition to the 
 pagazis or carriers, a corresponding number of askaris 
 or guards must be engaged and armed, whose duty it 
 is to enforce discipline and protect the caravan. Fortu- 
 nately, the fathers, on crossing over to Bagamoyo on 
 the mainland, were able to secure the services of a 
 number of Unyamuezi. negroes, who, having just arrived 
 from the interior with an outo^oino^ caravan, were not 
 indisposed for another engagement which would bring 
 them back to their homes and families. 
 
 On June 19, 1878, the little band of missioners 
 started from Bagamoyo, turning their backs probably 
 for ever on the glorious ocean, studded with the w^hite 
 sails of African dhows, and on the distant isle of Zanzi- 
 bar, the last outpost of civilisation. The noble and 
 generous sentiments wherewith their hearts were ani- 
 mated are best expressed in the following extract from 
 a letter, written by one of them on the eve of departure 
 from Zanzibar : — 
 
 ' We are now going to complete our purchases, and 
 make up into bales the outfit we brought from Algiers. 
 Then, committing ourselves to the fatherly hand of 
 Providence, and strengthened by grace, we go forth 
 to proclaim the knowledge of God to the benighted 
 peoples who have so long lain in the shadow of death, 
 sunk in the grossest idolatry and barbarism. A new 
 life is commencing for us ; we are breaking new ground, 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 135 
 
 as the Apostles did when Christianity was in its infancy. 
 Weak ^nd unworthy as we are, we are yet the first who 
 since the foundation of the Church have come to 
 pubhsh the name of God in this savage and almost 
 unknown land. Out of its darksome depths we seem 
 to see one, or perhaps two, hundred million souls, 
 perishing in ignorance and degradation, stretch out 
 their arms to us for help. 
 
 ' Ours is a sublime mission, but at the same time a 
 terrible one. It is ever present to our thoughts, almost 
 always on our lips. To God we offer beforehand, for 
 the success of the great work He has entrusted to us, 
 all our trials, privations, and sufferings, and even the 
 sacrifice of our lives, should He think fit to require it 
 of us.' 
 
 In front of the caravan marched the guides, and a 
 portion of the askaris, followed by some of the mis- 
 sioners mounted on asses, which they had purchased 
 for the journey. Then come the pagazis, their bales 
 of goods balanced on their heads, accompanied by the 
 remainder of the fathers, while the procession is closed 
 by another band of askaris, who have been told off for 
 the duty of bringing up the stragglers and protecting 
 the rear. Altogether they number five hundred souls, 
 and, travelling for the most part in single file, form a 
 train of considerable length. At one time their path lay 
 through dense thickets or marshy jungles ; at another 
 through virgin forests peopled with myriads of beautiful 
 birds and chattering monkeys ; while frequently they 
 traversed rich fields of maize or sugar-cane, and 
 prairies of waving grass which towered far above their 
 heads. Everywhere the vegetation was most luxuriant, 
 and the narrowness of the path, sometimes closed in 
 with reeds or underwood, joined to the intense heat of 
 
136 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 the sun, rendered the journey most trying and laborious. 
 Malarian fever, too, is a certainty to every African 
 traveller, and it is in these plains and marshes bordering 
 on the sea coast that fevers are most prevalent. It was 
 not lonof before our missioners became familiar with 
 this insidious foe ; but in the early stages of these 
 attacks a few doses of quinine and a short period of 
 repose sufficed to ward off the danger and renew their 
 failing strength. 
 
 Although they were anxious to hasten their march 
 across the lowlands and reach the more healthy table- 
 land of the interior, they found it impossible, on account 
 of the indolence of the porters and the difficulties of 
 the route, to proceed except by very short stages. 
 Owing to the intense heat of the midday sun, they 
 usually began their march at a very early hour, and 
 travelled till about noon. On arriving at the place of 
 encampment, they pitched their tents, counted over 
 their bales of goods, and secured them when possible 
 under cover, setting over them a guard of askaris. 
 They then proceeded to take their dinner, after which 
 their time was fully occupied in bargaining with the 
 natives for provisions, receiving the native chieftains, 
 arranging differences among their followers, and issuing 
 orders for the morning's march. 
 
 . On July 26 the caravan arrived at Mpwa-pwa, in 
 the more mountainous country of Usagara. After leav- 
 ing the plain the route had become more difficult and 
 laborious, leading often over crags and rocks, througli 
 narroAV defiles, across rapid and dangerous streams, 
 where the only means of passage was the slippery 
 trunk of a tree, which it was often necessary to cross on 
 hands and knees. The poor donkeys were pushed over 
 the steep banks and dragged across with ropes, at the 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 137 
 
 imminent risk of becoming the prey of the numerous 
 crocodiles which infested the waters. In these regions 
 the ass is the only quadruped which can be made avail- 
 able for the purposes of transport, and even it cannot 
 always resist the attacks of the tzetze, a venomous fly 
 that infests a large portion of the African continent, 
 and from the bite of which oxen and horses soon 
 perish. 
 
 At length the missioners reached the inhospitable 
 country of Ugogo, a land peopled by a savage and 
 rapacious race, who frequently plunder and murder 
 the passing traveller, and allow none to set foot within 
 their territory without exacting at every stage an enor- 
 mous and ruinous tribute. No sooner had the mis- 
 sioners arrived at their first place of encampment 
 within the borders of this ill-famed region, than they 
 were surrounded by swarms of negroes, almost naked 
 and streaming with rancid oil, who pressed upon them 
 from all sides, mocking and jeering at them, swarming 
 in their tents, and hovering about in order to take the 
 first opportunity of pillage. These unwelcome visitors 
 being at length disposed of, it became necessary to 
 treat with the principal chieftain or petty sultan of the 
 district on the important subject of the Kongo or tribute. 
 The discussion and settlement of this vexed question 
 usually consumed many precious hours, sometimes even 
 days ; for the rapacious tyrant refused permission to 
 depart until his demands had been complied with, 
 and to satisfy these demands was no easy task — some- 
 times, indeed, quite impossible. Guns, barrels of 
 powder, hundreds of yards of white or coloured stuffs, 
 coils of brass wire, necklaces and beads, were demanded 
 with threats that made the timid pagazis tremble with 
 horror and meditate a speedy desertion. No sooner 
 
138 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 was one demand complied with than another followed. 
 In fine, it became necessary to yield to every extortion 
 unless by long arguments the traveller could induce the 
 tyrant to abate something of his pretensions. At each 
 stage of the journey the harassing negotiations were 
 renewed, while in the passage through the forests the 
 poor pagazi who loitered behind ran every chance of 
 being stripped of his burden and probably murdered 
 by the robbers who lurked in the adjoining thickets. 
 It would be difficult to describe the hardships, annoy- 
 ances, and privations that the good fathers had to en- 
 dure in their passage through this country. Eepeated 
 attacks of debilitating fever too had now begun to tell 
 fearfully on their health, and they beheld with alarm 
 that one of their little band was gradually sinking 
 under the fatigue of the journey and the effect of the 
 climate. 
 
 Father Joachim Pascal, the leader of the missioners 
 destined for the settlement at Tanganyika, was the first 
 to lay down his life for the salvation of the negro. 
 The humility, piety, and heroic charity of this good 
 priest, united as they were to a solid judgment and great 
 prudence in the direction of others, had marked him 
 out for the responsible office of Superior of the future 
 mission. About a month before his death he wrote 
 thus to Mgr. Lavigerie : — 
 
 ' It cannot be denied that we have had trials, and 
 that we still have them every day ; but how could it 
 be otherwise, and what else ought we to expect ? It is 
 in the service of God that we have undertaken this work. 
 All our number have suffered more or less from the 
 climate, and at the present moment four or five are a 
 good deal out of health. But these things are far from 
 discouraging us, Monseigneur, and you may be assured 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 139 
 
 that we go on our way none tlie less cheerfully and 
 gladly because of them. Those who are well nurse the 
 sick to the best of their ability ; and if they too in their 
 turn fall ill, as generally happens, their comrades who 
 are convalescent show them the same kind attention 
 and care which they received from them. Thus we 
 have every reason to consider ourselves fortunate, and 
 to thank God for the slight troubles that in His pro- 
 vidence He sends us.' 
 
 In the intervals between the attacks of fever, Father 
 Pascal repeatedly offered to God the sacrifice of his life, 
 and exhorted his brethren to practise submission to His 
 holy will. About the middle of August, on the day of 
 St. Joachim, his patron saint, he felt his end was near. 
 As he lay on his mat in the tent, prostrated by extreme 
 weakness, the missioners watching at his side thought 
 each moment would be the last. He thought so too, 
 and bade them all farewell, giving them his last mes- 
 sages to his superiors and to his parents ; praying God 
 to console the latter for his loss, and the grief it must 
 cause them that he should die in this distant land. 
 He lingered until the following day, and then, having 
 received the last sacraments, he peacefully gave up his 
 soul to God. 
 
 No sooner had he expired than it became necessary 
 to think of the disposal of his remains ; for the fathers 
 well knew that, if the fact of his death within their 
 territory became known to the natives, it would be the 
 signal for a fresh outburst of superstitious fury and for 
 still more extortionate demands of money. Accord- 
 ingly, in the dead of night, a party of askaris was 
 told off, with one of the fathers at their head, to convey 
 the body into the adjoining district of Unyamuezi, 
 the limits of which they had nearly reached. After 
 
140 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 journeying a few miles they selected a spot in the virgin 
 forest, and there dug a grave for the last resting-place 
 of the proto-martyr of the little band. After the funeral 
 rites had been performed, they rejoined the caravan, 
 which by that time had resumed its march. The mis- 
 sioners did not, however, escape the exactions of the 
 natives — probably the secret was betrayed by one of 
 their followers. They had not travelled far before they 
 were overtaken by three chieftains, who accused them of 
 concealing the death of a white man. In vain did the 
 fathers challenge them to find the body ; they were 
 obliged to submit to a considerable fine before they 
 were permitted to go on their way in peace. 
 
 At length the missioners, having passed through 
 the territory of Unyamuezi, reached Tabora, where the 
 two bands had to part company, in order to proceed, 
 the one northwards to the Nyanza Lake, the other in a 
 westerly direction to its destination on Lake Tanganyika, 
 about 250 miles distant from Nyanza. The former were 
 the first to depart. In the case of the other portion of 
 the little band considerable delay was unavoidable, since 
 in the first place it was necessary to recruit their shat- 
 tered health by a short period of rest, and in the second 
 place they had great difficulty in obtaining porters, 
 since the Arab traders, who are the real rulers of that 
 country, placed all manner of obstacles in their way. 
 Being on the verge of war with the chieftain of the 
 country through which the missioners must pass, they 
 were unwilling that any of the natives whose services 
 would be required for the coming contest should be 
 taken from the neighbourhood, and therefore repre- 
 sented to the fathers in glowing colours the dangers 
 of the journey. But they, well aware that if war broke 
 out before their departure it would be impossible to 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 141 
 
 proceed until peace was again established, hurried on 
 their preparations, and, having succeeded in hiring a 
 band of pagazis, they started immediately from Tabora, 
 travelling almost due west, so as to strike the lake near 
 Ujiji, the principal town on its shores. 
 
 Their way lay across fields of grass and maize, 
 through dense primeval forests and over rugged moun- 
 tains. Occasionally they came across melancholy 
 evidences of the cruel scourge of the African continent, 
 the slave trade. In the midst of rich but now deserted 
 plains might be seen the blackened ruins of whole 
 villages, the inhabitants of which had been massacred 
 or carried off into slavery. In many districts once 
 densely populated, not a single human being was to be 
 seen, so wholesale is the destruction effected by the 
 ruthless marauder. After seven weeks of painful and 
 laborious journeying, the missioners reached the long- 
 desired shores of Tanganyika. 
 
 Having taken the precaution to acquaint the Arab 
 governor of Ujiji with their approach, they found on 
 arriving at the lake boats in readiness to convey them 
 to the settlement. At the place of disembarkation they 
 were met and welcomed in the kindest manner by 
 Captain Hore, a retired naval officer in charge of the 
 station of the Church Missionary Society, who offered 
 them the accommodation of his own house, and any 
 other service which it was in his power to render them. 
 While thanking him for his generous offer, the mis- 
 sioners considered it better to instal themselves at once 
 in a house assigned to them by the governor. It was 
 the same Avhich had been occupied by the great explorer 
 Stanley, in his last journey. 
 
 The reader may imagine that the town of Ujiji,* so 
 
 ^ The region about Ujiji is now the headquarters of the slave trade. 
 
]42 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 often spoken of in the journals of African travellers, 
 and wliicli in consequence of its advantageous position 
 has become one of the most important markets of the 
 interior, is a place of considerable size and population, 
 laid out with some regard to order and furnished with 
 roads. He would be surprised, on descending the grace- 
 ful hollow in which it lies, to behold peeping out of the 
 densest foliage, and without any visible means of com- 
 munication, the round tops of a few native huts re- 
 sembling beehives. There are, it is true, narrow wind- 
 ing paths conducting from house to house, but in the 
 rainy months these are closed up with tall grass and 
 underwood, through w^hich it is difficult and often 
 dangerous to force a passage. Here and there is an 
 Arab dwelling, a quadrangular building constructed 
 of bricks, with a verandah in front and a spacious 
 courtyard enclosed with walls and sheds, which afford 
 accommodation f(5r men and goods. These are the resi- 
 dences of the Arab traders, who, though a mere hand- 
 ful in number, possess enormous influence, and have 
 at their disposal hundreds of negro slaves. The power 
 of the native Sultan is merely nominal. 
 
 The first anxiety of the missioners was to establish 
 friendly relations with the local magnates. The Arab 
 merchants received them favourably, owing to the 
 letters of recommendation which they brought from the 
 Sultan of Zanzibar. Being French too, the new-comers 
 were not regarded with the jealousy that was felt 
 towards the English, whose observation of the traffic 
 freely carried on in slaves was dreaded, British inter- 
 ference having already been actively exerted on the 
 coast around Zanzibar.^ The French fathers did not 
 
 ^ Captain Hore states that when first the English missionaries esta- 
 blished themselves at Tanganyika, their mere presence placed a consider- 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 143 
 
 excite tlie same suspicion, though in reahty tliey did 
 not yield to the Enghsh in abhorrence of a system 
 which is a disgrace to humanity, not only on account 
 of its cruelty and injustice, but because it is the means 
 whereby a rich country, requiring only labour to render 
 it one of the greatest producers in the world, is being 
 rapidly drained of its population, ' bleeding out,' as has 
 been said, ' its life-blood at every pore,' while its 
 fertile plains are being reduced to solitary wastes. 
 Though matters looked promising when the missioners 
 first took up their quarters in Ujiji, they soon perceived 
 it was not a suitable place to serve as a centre of opera- 
 tions. The influence exercised by the Mussulmans over 
 the native population would, they foresaw, greatly 
 impede their liberty of action. With the view, there- 
 fore, of selecting a position more favourable for their 
 permanent settlement, they determined to explore the 
 shores of the lake, directing their course northwards, 
 towards the kingdom of Urundi, which they had 
 heard described as a peaceful, populous, and fertile 
 region. Having found a spot in an elevated and 
 healthy district, the chieftain of which readily placed 
 land at their disposal and assured them of his protec- 
 tion, they transported thither their effects, set about 
 the erection of a hut, and received under their roof a 
 few negro children whom they had redeemed from 
 slavery. Their letters to their venerated Founder are 
 expressive of gratitude and hopefulness. 
 
 'The country,' one of them writes, 'is broken and 
 undulating, traversed from north to south by a chain 
 
 able check upon the slave trade in that district ; but when it was found 
 that their mission was an entirely peaceful one, it soon went on again 
 much as before. The missionaries, knowing their inability to prevent 
 the trade, were obliged to remain neutral, but their opposition to it was 
 known to the Arabs. 
 
144 CARDINAL LAY IG ERIE 
 
 of mountains. It is well cultivated and thickly popu- 
 lated. The natives are simple, but so timid as to run 
 away in abject terror on our approach. Although not 
 entirely free from swamps, Urundi seems much more 
 healthy than Ujiji, and, what is more, there is not a 
 single Arab here. 
 
 ' We are getting on gradually ; our house, or rather 
 our hut, is finished. It does not do much credit to our 
 talent for building, for it is nothing more than a shed, 
 walled in and thatched with straw. One side is left 
 open to admit air and light ; in the night time it is 
 closed by mats, which are rolled up by day. The 
 natives come long distances to see it ; they stand lost 
 in admiration, contemplating for hours this marvel of 
 architectural skill. We have goats, sheep, and shall 
 soon have cows : I have been sowing large fields with 
 rice and wheat — a bold venture, for I am quite a novice 
 at this kind of work. At Ujiji there are only two 
 Arabs who grow wheat, and the price asked for it is so 
 exorbitant as to prohibit the purchase of it for any 
 other purpose but to be used as seed and for the 
 manufacture of altar breads. 
 
 ' But the task on which we expend our energy most 
 gladly is the training of some children whom we have 
 redeemed from slavery. This method of commencing 
 our mission bodes well, and we hope great things of 
 these boys, who are extremely docile, and really appear 
 to have no serious faults. The only fear is that they 
 wiU run away : two have already done so, for no 
 apparent reason. We have now three younger boys, 
 whom we mean to teach to read, and four older ones, 
 who will, we think, in a few years' time, form the 
 nucleus of a future Christian village in Equatorial 
 Africa. There is no lack of land ; one might take 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 145 
 
 possession of any number of acres without one's claim 
 to ownership being contested.' 
 
 Meanwhile the fathers who were destined for the 
 mission of Nyanza, and who had been the first to leave 
 Tabora, pursued their journey northwards under the 
 leadership of Father Livinhac, the Superior of the 
 expedition. Daily had they more and more cause to 
 thank God for the protection He extended over them, 
 for their way led them among savage and barbarous 
 tribes, and through dense forests inhabited by a lawless 
 race, by whom they were frequently attacked, and at 
 whose hands they narrowly escaped massacre. It was 
 not until a year and almost three months had elapsed 
 since the departure from Zanzibar that the end of 
 their long and toilsome pilgrimage was finally reached. 
 They were received with cordial hospitality by Mtesa, 
 the powerful monarch then reigning in Uganda. A 
 revolution has taken place in that kingdom since his 
 death, and the struggle between Islamism and Chris- 
 tian civilisation now appears to be raging there with 
 almost unexampled violence. The kind reception 
 accorded to the missioners was probably due to the 
 forethought of Mgr. Lavigerie, who had furnished them 
 with gifts well calculated to dazzle and delight a savage 
 prince. Uncivilised man loves nothing so well as a bit 
 of finery, whatever its shape and size, whether it be old 
 or new. Now Mgr. Lavigerie had procured, for the 
 benefit of King Mtesa and his Court, a box of the dis- 
 carded habiliments of official personages from a well- 
 known dealer in second-hand clothes in Paris, to whose 
 shop, thanks to the frequent changes of Ministry, 
 uniforms of all kinds often found their way. This 
 happy thought had been suggested by the remem- 
 
146 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 brance of an anecdote related by a missioner of North 
 America, who had presented to the chief of a newly 
 converted tribe one of the scarlet coats, profusely 
 trimmed with gold lace, worn on Sundays by the 
 beadles of Paris churches. On occasion of the pro- 
 cession of Corpus Christi, which took place soon after, 
 the worthy missioner was highly diverted to behold the 
 chief stalking proudly at the head of his admiring 
 subjects, his sole article of apparel being the faded 
 garment of the Suisse of St. Sulpice. 
 
 These relics of past grandeur were no less valuable 
 on the plains of Equatorial Africa than amid the Eocky 
 Mountains of the far north. King Mtesa would not be 
 outdone in generosity. 
 
 'In all that concerns our material wants,' writes 
 Father Livinhac, ' we have every reason to be thankful. 
 Mtesa has been most liberal towards us ; he has given 
 us an acre at least of good ground, planted with bananas, 
 and thirty oxen. He also provides workmen and 
 materials for the construction of a house large enough 
 to accommodate us all. This dwelling will be made 
 of wooden stakes, the interstices being filled with reeds 
 and grass, after the custom of the country ; indeed, in 
 nothing but in shape will it be distinguishable from the 
 native huts.' 
 
 King Mtesa did not confine himself to the bestowal 
 of material benefits, but granted full liberty to the 
 missioners, and facilities for the prosecution of their 
 apostolic mission. Here, as at Tanganyika, an orphan- 
 age was established for the negro children who were 
 rescued from slavery, and a class of adults was soon 
 formed, who flocked to the humble mission-house eager 
 for instruction, as of old the pagans of Eome went to 
 hear the teaching of St. Paul. Several of these catechu- 
 
CATHOLIC. MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA U7 
 
 mens expressed a wish for baptism, and on being 
 sufficiently instructed were admitted into the Church 
 by Father Livinhac at the following Easter. 
 
 These encouraging reports of the success of the 
 missions decided the indefatigable Archbishop to organ- 
 ise and send out a second detachment of apostles. It 
 consisted of twelve missioners, accompanied by six 
 Pontifical Zouaves, who volunteered their services to 
 direct and guide the caravan on its way from Zanzibar 
 to the Great Lakes, four being Belgians and two Scotch- 
 men. The idea of this escort of laymen had been 
 suggested by one of the fathers of the first expedition, 
 who had vividly described the anxieties and difficulties 
 involved in the management of the numerous porters 
 who were required to carry the baggage, as well as 
 the askaris or guards, whose presence was necessary 
 in order to ward off the attacks of the rapacious 
 Euga-Eugas. The command of the expedition, too, 
 often obliged the priests to perform a part little in 
 keeping with their sacerdotal dignity ; it was thought, 
 therefore, that some of those who had formerly devoted 
 themselves to the service of the Church in the ranks of 
 the papal army might not be unwilling to risk their 
 lives a second time for the good cause, by forming a 
 military escort to share with them, and if possible pro- 
 tect them from, the perils of the route. 
 
 Before their departure an impressive farewell 
 service was held in the Church of Our Lady of Africa, 
 during which the Archbishop blessed and gave to each 
 volunteer the sword he was to wield in the interests of 
 the Gospel and for the cause of suffering humanity ; 
 the colours also, which were to be carried before this 
 company of soldiers of the Cross, were solemnly blessed. 
 At the conclusion of the ceremony Mgr. Lavigerie 
 
 l2 
 
148 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ascended the pulpit and delivered one of those stirring 
 discourses with which he has of late electrified his 
 hearers in ahnost every capital of Europe. 
 
 After some preliminary remarks on the solemnity of 
 the occasion and the sacrifice the young men present 
 before him w^ere about to make in separating themselves 
 from all they held dear on earth, and going forth — 
 probably never to return — in order to carry the message 
 of life into the kingdom of death, he speaks thus of the 
 condition of the African continent : — 
 
 ' From every part of this huge continent, from the 
 boundaries of the provinces France has annexed in the 
 north, to the English possessions at the Cape, one long 
 wail of anguish has gone up for centuries ; a cry 
 wherein all the worst and keenest suffering our humanity 
 is capable of feeling, meets and mingles ; the cry of 
 mothers from whose arms the ruthless marauder snatches 
 their little ones, to deliver them into lifelong servitude, 
 and who like Eachel weep for their children and refuse 
 to be comforted ; the cry of peaceful, happy villagers, 
 surprised by night in their sleep, who behold their dwel- 
 lings reduced to ashes, all who resist put to death, and 
 the remainder dragged away and driven to the market 
 where human beings are sold like cattle ; the cry of 
 interminable troops of miserable captives, men, women, 
 and children, sinking from hunger, thirst, and despair ; 
 slowly expiring in the desert, where they are left behind, 
 already more dead than aUve, for the sake of economis- 
 ing the scanty nourishment doled out to them, or struck 
 down by a cruel blow as an example to strike terror 
 into others as wretched as themselves ; the cry of 
 thousands of defenceless human beings, abandoned as a 
 prey to the passions of their pitiless captors : all this, 
 and much more, carried on daily through greed of gain, 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 149 
 
 desire of revenge, or lust of conquest. Such is the 
 fate that overtakes, year by year, more than a mil- 
 lion of our fellow-creatures ; and those who have wit- 
 nessed the horrors of this iniquitous traffic assure me 
 that one might heap words together without finding 
 terms to adequately describe what African slavery 
 really is. 
 
 ' I have myself seen some of the unhappy victims 
 of this impious trade. I have heard from their own 
 lips the recital of their wrongs. I have heard children 
 narrate, with a simplicity which gave unconscious force 
 to their words, the story of their father's murder, their 
 mother's death, the torture of the weary tramp over 
 sun- scorched plains. I have seen some, long afterwards, 
 beholding again in their dreams these revolting scenes, 
 start from their sleep uttering fearful shrieks. Such is 
 African slavery as it exists at the present moment, as it 
 exists in our immediate vicinity, so near to us that those 
 who will may see and hear it for themselves. The sea- 
 ports are now closed against it ; it has spread far into 
 the interior, and in an aggravated form. 
 
 ' It is very well, my brethren, to discuss theoretically 
 the amount of injustice involved in buying and selling 
 black men ; but look at the slave trade in practice, see 
 the brutal cruelty it fosters in the masters, the depth of 
 degradation and suffering to which it reduces the slaves, 
 and you will agree with me that one cry alone can 
 ascend from human lips at the sight — a cry of horror 
 and reprobation. 
 
 ' Can you wonder, then, that I, a bishop, to whom 
 the Holy See has entrusted the task of evangelising a 
 portion of the wide tracts of country where slavery holds 
 undisputed sway, should, standing in the house of God, 
 lift up my voice in denunciation of this accursed trade, 
 
150 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 and in the name of humanity, in the name of faith, vow 
 to waofe acrainst it a relentless and unceasinof warfare ? 
 My only regret is that my voice is not powerful enough 
 to make itself heard far beyond these sacred precincts ; 
 that 1 cannot utter what I know and what I feel in 
 accents which will rouse everyone who deserves the 
 name of a man and a Christian to join in putting an end, 
 to crimes which call to Heaven for vengeance. 
 
 ' In vain have all the powers of the civilised world 
 united for the abolition of this shameful traffic, which 
 is draining the life-blood of Africa. Their efforts are 
 powerless. Whether the reason why the measures 
 adopted proved ineffectual is due to their having had 
 reference to the vendors, not the buyers, of slaves, or 
 whether it be that the root of the evil lies too deep for 
 the hand of man to reach, certain it is that slavery 
 flourishes as much as ever. The reports of the most 
 recent explorers are full of its atrocities. Xor is it any 
 longer the work of the stranger alone ; the blacks them- 
 selves, having learnt contempt of their kind, become 
 the authors of their own ruin, for the soul of man ever 
 sinks lower when destitute of that true enlightenment 
 whence strength is derived to resist the corrupt ten- 
 dencies of fallen nature. 
 
 ' What remains, then, for us to do, is to make these 
 tribes, sunk, alas ! in the deepest degradation, understand 
 how great is their impiety ; to teach them that all men 
 are brethren ; that in creating man, God gave him free- 
 dom, freedom of soul and body, a freedom which, when 
 the whole world fell under the slavery of sin, Jesus 
 Christ restored to him, not thinking it too dearly pur- 
 chased at the price of His own blood. 
 
 ' How beautiful to the eyes of Christians are the feet 
 of those who are the messengers of these good tidings ! 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 151 
 
 of those who offer themselves as victims to ransom the 
 unhappy negro race ! . . .' 
 
 At the conclusion of the address, Mgr. Lavigerie 
 descended the pulpit steps, and, arrayed in his pontifical 
 vestments, knelt down before each one in succession of 
 the missioners who were about to leave him, perhaps 
 for ever, and humbly kissed their feet. After him came 
 the cathedral clergy, several of whom, now bending 
 under the weight of advanced years, had been the first 
 to enter upon missionary work in Algeria ; they too 
 stooped to kiss the feet of the youthful apostles who were 
 starting on the rugged road.^ 
 
 In speaking of the missioners before him as offering 
 themselves in ransom for their African brethren, Mgr. 
 Lavigerie's words were truly prophetic. 
 
 ' Less than a year after,' he writes to the Propagation 
 of the Faith, ' eight of them had already laid down their 
 lives as the price of their- heroic devotion. Four priests 
 and three Zouaves were carried off by African fever, 
 and a lay brother was killed during an attack made by 
 robbers on the caravan. Eight times the grave has 
 opened to receive the remains of my children, cut off by 
 untimely death. On these I think with joy and with 
 sorrow : sorrow at the loss of these young lives, at the 
 loss to the mission of so much zeal, purity, faith ; joy 
 at the remembrance that the Master they served never 
 fails to reward generous service, and has doubtless 
 already given them a place in His immediate presence 
 among the martyrs and prophets. At the outset our 
 
 ^ This is a custom observed among Catholics when missionaries go forth 
 to preach to the heathen. It is intended as a practical recognition of the 
 words of Holy Scripture referred to by Mgr. Lavigerie : ' How beautiful 
 are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, of them that bring 
 glad tidings of good things ' (Rom. x. 15). 
 
152 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 weakness was spared ; tlie first band of missioners met 
 with unhoped-for success, they arrived safely at their 
 journey's end, and all obstacles were removed from 
 their path. This time we are allowed to perceive the 
 dangers of our mission and our want of foresight, lest 
 we should presume on our first success, and forget that 
 we owe all to the good providence of God.' 
 
 This fresh band of missioners arrived at their destina- 
 tion with sadly diminished numbers. Those who reached 
 Tabora were worn out with fatigue, attacks of fever, 
 and the privations of the journey. They had suffered 
 greatly from want of provisions, which were extremely 
 scarce in some parts and very costly. Had it not been 
 for the kindness of some Protestant missionaries, they 
 would almost have perished with hunger. As before, they 
 divided into two parties, the one bound for Tanganyika, 
 the other for Nyanza. The arrival of the latter enabled 
 Father Livinhac, the Superior of the mission, to extend 
 operations on the shore of the Nyanza, and to establish a 
 permanent mission and orphanage at Tabora, in the king- 
 dom of Unyanyembe. The central position of Tabora, 
 where the road from Zanguebar branches out to the 
 various districts of the interior, renders it a place of im- 
 portance, both as affording a means of communication 
 with the coast, and as giving the missioners established 
 there the opportunity of redeeming the unhappy children 
 belonging to the numerous slave gangs passing through 
 on their way to the coast. The orphanage of Tabora has 
 since grown into an institution of considerable magni- 
 tude, where the youth of many negro races, rescued 
 from slavery and supported by the alms of Christians 
 in Europe, enjoy the blessing of a Christian education. 
 
 On the reinforcement reaching the shores of Tan- 
 ganyika, the missioners settled there at once resolved 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 15S 
 
 upon responding to an appeal from Massanze, a district 
 at some distance from the parent establishment at 
 Urundi, soliciting tliat some fathers should be sent to 
 them. This new field of labour would give access to 
 the region of the Upper Congo, and the missioners lost 
 no time in setting out on so important an expedition. 
 They were received by the Chief and his subjects with 
 every token of respect and welcome, for their presence 
 was considered as affording security against the dreaded 
 attacks of an adjacent tribe who were cannibals, and of 
 whose ferocity vestiges were apparent in the ruined 
 hamlets on the boundary of their realm ; and also 
 against the raids of the terrible slave-hunters who 
 scoured the country and stayed their barks on the 
 shores of the lake. 
 
 A few months later a sad calamity befell the mission 
 of Tanganyika. Following out the plan of evangelisation 
 which they had proposed to themselves as most likely 
 to be productive of permanent results, the missioners 
 in that region had devoted themselves principally to the 
 purchase and instruction of young negro slaves, in the 
 hope that when imbued with Christian doctrine, and 
 habituated to the restraints of civilised life, they might 
 become the means of winning their fellow-countrymen. 
 The neighbouring tribe of Wabikari, however, did all 
 in their power to thwart these charitable designs. They 
 began either to entice the children to leave their pro- 
 tectors, or to carry them off by force, to be sold, when 
 opportunity offered, to the slave-dealers. The remon- 
 strances of the fathers were unheeded, nor were they 
 allowed even to repurchase the children that had been 
 stolen from them. 
 
 At length matters were brought to a crisis. A young 
 boy who had been redeemed from slavery, and had been 
 
154 CARDINAL LAYIGEIUE 
 
 stolen from tlie charge of the missioners, was ascertained 
 to be held in keeping by the Wabikari. All pacific 
 means of procuring his restoration having failed, the 
 missioners manifested some intention of sending a strong 
 body of natives to demand his surrender. No sooner 
 did the Wabikari obtain intelligence of this design, than, 
 headed by their Chief, they swooped down upon the 
 settlement and surrounded the mission-house. Two of 
 the resident priests, with one of their lay helpers, issued 
 from the hut to learn the cause of the disturbance ; they 
 were assailed by a shower of poisoned arrows, and fell to 
 the ground mortally wounded. When the other mis- 
 sioners, who had remained within the hut in charge of 
 the children, went to the aid of their brethren, the savage 
 marauders were already gone, for on seeing their 
 victims fall, they fled from the spot as if terrified at 
 the deed they had perpetrated. Father Deniaud, the 
 Superior, was the only one still conscious ; he was carried 
 into the house, where he expired in a few minutes, re- 
 newing with his dying breath the offering of his life for 
 the salvation of the negro. 
 
 Such were some of the trials and triumphs which 
 marked the early stages of the missionary work com- 
 menced in Equatorial Africa by Mgr. Lavigerie. The 
 tidings of the sufferings and martyrdom of their 
 brethren only served to inflame the zeal of the White 
 Fathers in Algeria ; already in the close of 1881 a new 
 detachment had gone out consisting of fifteen mis- 
 sioners. 
 
 ' I am obliged,' their venerated Superior w^ote, ' to 
 do a thing that is seldom necessary, and least of all in 
 this age of universal apathy and indifference; I am 
 obliged to moderate, nay, more, to condemn, their 
 thirst for sacrifice, to reprove their rash ardour, their 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 155 
 
 courageous devotion, and even treat it as foolislmess, 
 that sublime foolishness of the Cross which is found in 
 all true apostles throughout the world, before which 
 we all bow down in spirit, though obliged by prudence 
 to restrain it.' 
 
 We shall have occasion later on to speak of trials 
 more severe, and triumphs more glorious, which were 
 reserved for the African missions. Meanwhile, we will 
 quote some passages from the conclusion of Mgr. Lavi- 
 gerie's letter to the Society for the Propagation of the 
 Faith :— 
 
 ' Amongst the obstacles with which our missioners 
 have to contend in Equatorial Africa there are some 
 which are common to all missions, especially those of 
 Africa. Mohammedanism is one of these. 
 
 ' At present there are but few of the adherents of 
 this creed of Islam in these remote regions, not more 
 than two or three hundred. They are Arab merchants, 
 slave-dealers for the most part. Mohammedanism, 
 overthrown and dying out in Europe, is, however, 
 making rapid and alarming progress among the native 
 population of Africa. It is imposed upon them by 
 force. It created provinces and kingdoms, and is said 
 to have subdued during the last hundred years no less 
 than 50,000,000 souls to its iron yoke. Equatorial 
 Africa will assuredly share the fate of the surrounding 
 countries if its heathen population are left to them- 
 selves. Kow the tribes conquered by the Crescent are 
 lost to the Cross for centuries to come. The Moslem 
 creed is the masterpiece of Satan, for whilst satisfying 
 to a certain extent the religious needs of the human 
 heart by the fragments of truth it retains, it legitima- 
 tises the indulgence of the baser cravings of our lower 
 naturre. ... Its fatal shadow was already creeping over 
 
156 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Central Africa when our missioners arrived there, and 
 we have since learnt that the Arab slave-dealers are 
 endeavouring to nullify the influence of the Christians 
 with King Mtesa, promising that if he will embrace 
 their creed, they will guarantee his regal sway, of which 
 he fears to be deprived by the Egyptian Government, 
 and allow him to retain his numerous wives. . . . There 
 is every reason to fear that should the Arabs find a 
 pretext to demand the expulsion of our fathers, they 
 will not let it pass. 
 
 ' Protestantism is a great power, for it has immense 
 resources at its command, and its missionaries are 
 scattered all over the African continent. Our fathers 
 have come into contact with them everywhere ; they 
 met with them at the Equatorial Lakes, but let it not 
 be supposed that they found antagonists in them. On 
 the contrary (with one exception), they experienced 
 nothing but friendliness from them. I have already 
 spoken of the courtesy and cordial kindness with which 
 Captain Hore received Father Deniaud and his col- 
 leagues at Tanganyika, pressing his services upon them, 
 and offering them hospitality ; I can now add that his 
 subsequent conduct has been of the same nature. Father 
 Livinhac writes from Uganda in a similar strain. 
 
 ' " Mention," he says, "has been made in our letters 
 of opposition from the part of the Protestants, but I 
 should be extremely sorry if anything were published 
 to throw discredit on the behaviour of the Protestant 
 ministers in general because of the hostility shown to us 
 by a single individual. In every instance, save one, we 
 have found them most obliging and ready to aid us, and 
 have experienced nothing but kindness at their hands." 
 
 ' A like testimony is given in respect to the two 
 ministers at Ujiji. " They continue as kind as ever," 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 157 
 
 our missioner writes ; " the only thing I could wish is 
 that these two excellent men were Catholics." 
 
 ' Polygamy is another and a formidable obstacle to 
 missionary effort. Of this I can but say that the 
 Christian faith, which triumphed over the corruption 
 of pagan Greece and Eome, ought not to despair of 
 raising the negro from his moral degradation. . . . 
 
 ' Over and above these difficulties, there are others 
 peculiar to Equatorial Africa ; they appear to me four 
 in number : the climate, the indifference of the negroes 
 to religion, slavery, and our want of funds. But ex- 
 perience has proved that with the help of God, and the 
 charity of our fellow-Christians, not one of them need 
 be recrarded as insurmountable. 
 
 ' The climate is specially fatal to the European in 
 the tract of country which extends between the coast 
 and the Great Lakes. The land lies low, and is often 
 a swamp on account of the floods wherewith it is de- 
 luged in the rainy season. . . . Not one of our mis- 
 sioners escaped its attacks. 
 
 ' " We had recourse to our medicine chest at the 
 very outset of our journey," Father Deniaud writes. 
 " The African fever brought on by the miasmas arising 
 from the wet ground is like poison. It commences with 
 violent headache, followed by shivering fits and general 
 lassitude. Then delirium comes on, especially when 
 the patient is lying down ; almost every night morbid 
 visions confuse the brain. These attacks maybe cured 
 by the timely use of proper remedies, succeeded by 
 repeated doses of quinine. But they leave the system 
 greatly weakened, the head feels heavy, ard sometimes 
 even the faculty of thought seems gone." . . .Not only 
 sickness but death is often the swift consequence of an 
 attack of tropical fever. The least imprudence may 
 
158 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 have fatal results ; over-fatigue, exposure to tlie sun, 
 a chill at night, the evil eifects of which, elsewhere, 
 would be but trifling, are mortal under the equator. 
 The blacks alone, accustomed from their youth up to 
 these pestilential vapours, inhale them with impunity. 
 In the region of the Lakes it is otherwise ; there the 
 climate is salubrious and temperate, and the health of 
 the missioner living there is in comparative security. . . . 
 
 ' The religious indifference of the negro in these 
 lands,' Mgr. Lavigerie continues, ' is the second obstacle 
 to the success of our missions. It is a greater one 
 in some localities than the superstition or even the 
 bloodthirsty fanaticism prevailing in other parts of 
 Africa. This brutish indifference is so great that many 
 travellers have declared the black man to be ionorant 
 of the existence of God and the necessity of any form 
 of worship. This statement — militating as it does 
 against the doctrine of a natural law implanted in the 
 heart of even the most barbarous people, whence 
 theologians draw the strongest argument for the exis- 
 tence of God — made a great impression on me, and led 
 me to question our missioners on the subject. They 
 affirmed most positively that all the negroes believe in 
 powerful spirits, whom they fear and worship, propi- 
 tiating them with prayer and sacrifices. They may 
 practise gross idolatry, but they are not destitute of all 
 belief in the supernatural. Thus one of the fathers 
 writes : — 
 
 ' " On one occasion, when we were coasting along 
 the lake, a terrible storm arose, which threatened to 
 engulf their rude and fragile bark. The negro rowers 
 were much alarmed, especially as they were passing 
 Cape Cabogo, a place of evil fame which no one can 
 pass with impunity without appeasing the spirit of the 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 159 
 
 neighbouring rock witli presents. Accordingly, upon 
 approaching the cHfF, one of the sailors advanced to 
 the prow, bearing in his hands some strings of beads 
 and a piece of calico. He then addressed the spirit, 
 praying him to withhold his wrath and not impede 
 their voyage. Having finished his prayer, he cast into 
 the water the offerings destined for the spirit, and, 
 resuming his seat, began to chant a song with his 
 comrades, while they rowed vigorously away from the 
 perilous rock, convinced that the presiding muzimu 
 was appeased, and would allow them to reach their 
 destination without difficulty." 
 
 ' But if the African negro believes, as he certainly 
 does, in a supernatural world, his ignorance and apathy 
 are none the less real, and these are in fact the great 
 obstacles to his conversion. Hunting, fishing, and 
 puerile amusements occupy his attention, to the exclu- 
 sion of any idea of what is spiritual and eternal. To 
 instil into his mind higher thoughts and lead him to 
 the practice of virtue is therefore a laborious task, but 
 not a hopeless one, as our missioners experience in 
 regard to the children whom they redeem from slavery. 
 In the case of adults this is a matter of greater difficulty, 
 but even with them grace can work wonders. And 
 who needs the help of God more than this unhappy 
 race, groaning under the weight of its many woes, and 
 of that which is the parent of them all, the curse of 
 slavery ? 
 
 ' Without having been in Africa, and having been 
 brought into contact with those who are or have been 
 slaves, it is impossible to form a just idea of the crimes, 
 the cruelties, the horrors of every kind which slavery 
 and the slave trade bring in their train. I am not 
 speaking of the past, but of what goes on at present, 
 
160 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 of what I have seen myself, or heard from the Hps of 
 some of the sorrowful victims of the atrocities daily 
 practised. The transport of slaves by sea is stopped, 
 it is true, but it still goes on inland, and has in many 
 parts assumed proportions of greater magnitude, and 
 a character yet more revolting. 
 
 ' In the North and East of Africa it is either the 
 Mussulmans themselves, or the negro chiefs whom they 
 associate with them in their commercial transactions, 
 who supply the trade. And it may be said, in passing, 
 that no blow could be struck more fatal to Mohamme- 
 danism than the abolition of slavery, since Moslem 
 society is so constituted that it cannot exist without it. 
 The black men are regarded as beings of an inferior 
 order, something between man and beast, to whom no 
 mercy need be shown. The Mussulmans have in their 
 pay bands of marauders and assassins, who invade the 
 territories inhabited by heathen tribes in order to 
 capture and carry off their victims. 
 
 ' The Berber States, and, I am ashamed to say, 
 Algeria itself, Egypt, Zanzibar, the Soudan, are the 
 principal places whence these expeditions set out. 
 Sometimes they confine themselves to hunting down 
 isolated individuals, women or children who have 
 strayed to a distance from their dwelling-places. But 
 generally the expedition is a regularly organised raid. 
 The villages of the interior are suddenly surrounded 
 at night by these merciless adventurers. Seldom do 
 the negroes, who are unprovided with firearms, offer 
 any resistance ; if they do so, they are instantly mas- 
 sacred by their assailants, who are armed to the teeth. 
 Some fugitives escape in the darkness ; the rest are 
 seized, chained together, and hurried off, men, women, 
 and children, in the direction of some market in the 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 161 
 
 interior. Captives are brought from countries at a 
 distance of sixty, eighty, or even a hundred days' 
 march. This is the first step on their via dolorosa. 
 
 ' A series of unspeakable miseries then commences 
 for them. The slaves are on foot. The men who 
 appear the strongest, and whose escape is to be feared, 
 have their hands tied (and sometimes their feet) in such 
 fashion that walking becomes a torture to them ; and 
 on their necks are placed yokes, which attach several 
 of them together. They march all day ; at night, when 
 they stop to rest, a few handfuls of raw " sorgho " are 
 distributed among the captives. This is all their food. 
 Next morning they must start again. 
 
 ' But after the first day or two, the fatigue, the suf- 
 ferings, and the privations have weakened a great 
 many. The women and the aged are the first to halt. 
 Then, in order to strike terror into this miserable mass 
 of human beings, their conductors, armed with a wooden 
 bar to economise powder, approach those who appear 
 to be the most exhausted, and deal them a terrible 
 blow on the nape of the neck. The unfortunate victims 
 utter a cry, and fall to the ground in the convulsions 
 of death ! 
 
 ' The terrified troop immediately resumes its march. 
 Terror has imbued even the weakest with new strength. 
 Each time some one breaks down the same horrible 
 scene is repeated. 
 
 ' At night, on arriving at their halting place, after 
 the first days of such a hfe, a not less frightful scene 
 awaits them. The trafiickers in human flesh have 
 acquired by experience a knowledge of how much their 
 victims can endure. A glance shows them those who 
 will soon sink from weariness; then, to economise 
 the scanty food which they distribute, they pass behind 
 
 M 
 
162 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 these wretched beings, and kill them with a single blow. 
 Their corpses remain where they fell, when they are 
 not suspended on the branches of the neighbouring 
 trees ; and it is close to them that their companions 
 are obliged to eat and to sleep. 
 
 'But what sleep that is may be easily imagined. 
 Among the young negroes snatched by us from this 
 hell and restored to liberty, there are some who, long 
 afterwards, wake up every night, shrieking fearfully. 
 They behold again, in their dreams, the abominable 
 and bloody scenes which they have witnessed. 
 
 ' In this manner the weary tramp continues — some- 
 times for months, when the caravan comes from a 
 distance. Their number diminishes daily. If, goaded 
 by their cruel sufferings, some attempt to rebel or to 
 escape, their fierce masters cut them down with their 
 swords, and leave them as they lay, along the road, 
 attached to one another by their yokes. It has been 
 truly said that, if a traveller lost the way leading from 
 Equatorial Africa to the towns where slaves are sold, 
 he could easily find it again by the skeletons of the 
 negroes with which it is strewed. 
 
 ' It is calculated that each year no less than 400,000 
 negroes are sacrificed to this Moloch. 
 
 ' Wlien at length the market is reached the ranks 
 of the unhappy captives are indeed sadly reduced ; 
 rarely do more than a third or fourth part of the 
 original number survive the journey. 
 
 'In the town where the slave-market is held, a 
 scene of a different, but not less revolting, nature may 
 be witnessed. The captured negroes are exhibited for 
 sale like cattle ; their feet, hands, and teeth are looked 
 at, and all their limbs examined, to see what work can 
 be got out of them ; the price to be given for them is 
 
CATHOLIC MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 163 
 
 discussed in their presence, just as if it were a question 
 of purchasing some brute beast ; and, the sum agreed 
 upon being paid, they belong body and soul to the man 
 who has bought them. No consideration is made for 
 the ties of blood, for father, mother, and children are 
 ruthlessly separated ; conscience is not respected, for 
 the slaves are required to adopt forthwith the creed of 
 the Mussulman whose property they have become ; 
 even the natural feelings of modesty and shame are 
 disregarded, for they are obliged to submit to the most 
 disgraceful demands. In a word, the life of the slave 
 is at the disposal of his owner. In Central Africa no 
 one is called to account for the death of his slaves. 
 
 ' I have entered at some length on these details, 
 because I know of nothing better calculated to awaken 
 the sympathy of Christian Europe for the unhappy 
 negro, better calculated to give an idea of the obstacles 
 wherewith the zeal of our missioners has to contend. 
 What can be expected of a race thus decimated, 
 crushed, tortured, and who themselves add day by day 
 to the tale of their woes? What, above all, can be 
 expected of those who carry on and profit by this vile 
 traffic? Our missioners will reply to this question. 
 They tell us they could have no more bitter foes. The 
 slave-dealers and the slave-hunters are aware that the 
 spread of the Gospel will put an end to their gains, and 
 they spare no pains to hinder its progress. This the 
 latest reports from Nyanza prove ; for there, as has 
 been said, endeavours are being made to poison the 
 mind of King Mtesa against us, and induce him to put 
 the fathers to death. But we must trust to the 
 support of the civilised world, which will find a means 
 of suppressing the slave trade in the markets of the 
 interior, as it has been suppressed in those of the coast. 
 
 M 2 
 
164 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' Meanwhile our missioners will act with prudence 
 and charity, and carefully abstain from arousing angry 
 passions by impotent protestation ; striving to alleviate 
 by kindly deeds and the hope which comes of faith, the 
 cruel wrongs they daily witness. 
 
 ' When taken to the dwellings of their owners to be 
 employed as servants, the slaves are, it is true, fairly 
 well treated as a rule, for otherwise they might die 
 before their time. But when they are old, or if they 
 become disabled from work, they are often driven away 
 with blows, until they crawl to the cemetery to die 
 there. 
 
 ' Such are the frightful atrocities of African slavery. 
 Ask the missionaries of Zanzibar, who have heard and 
 seen as I have, and they will say the same. As for 
 Central Africa, we have the corroborative testimony of 
 all explorers ; I will mention Livingstone only, the 
 most celebrated of them all, who says that in speaking 
 of the slave trade he keeps far short of the truth, lest 
 he be suspected of exaggeration, although on that point 
 there is no room for exaggeration. It would be utterly 
 impossible to overrate the wretchedness it produces. . . . 
 
 'Finally, the last, and in one sense the greatest 
 obstacle to the success of our missions, is the enormous 
 outlay required and our inability to meet it. Every 
 one can understand the immense expenses of such 
 journeys and such a mission, where, too, such misery 
 has to be relieved : in every letter our missioners com- 
 plain of the lack of funds, and to supply them we must 
 appeal to the liberality of Christians in Europe.' 
 
165 
 
 CHAPTEE VII 
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF THE MISSIONS OF CENTRAL AFRICA 
 
 In spite of the formidable obstacles against which, as 
 we have seen, the Catholic missioners in Equatorial 
 Africa had to struggle, the labours of the White Fathers 
 of Algeria had met with splendid and almost unhoped- 
 for results. The missions were extended and formed 
 into four districts, viz., the two Apostolic Vicariates of 
 Nyanza and Tanganyika, and the two Provicariates of 
 Unyanyembe and the Upper Congo. Over the Vicariates 
 Mgr. Lavigerie placed two bishops chosen from among 
 his first subjects ; the charge of Tanganyika was given 
 to Mgr. Charbonnier, in the place of Father Deniaud, 
 the former head of the mission, who, as related above, 
 fell a victim to the poisoned arrows of a savage tribe ; 
 whilst Father Livinhac, who had been one of the first 
 who reached the shores of the Nyanza, was raised to the 
 episcopate, and received jurisdiction over the district 
 lying around the lake. 
 
 It was in 1884 that Father Livinhac was summoned 
 to Algeria to receive episcopal consecration at the hands 
 of Cardinal Lavigerie. At first he declined the dignity, 
 entreating that it might be conferred on one more 
 worthy, and that he might be permitted to remain in 
 obscurity amongst his beloved catechumens in Uganda. 
 He was, however, constrained to yield ; and the cere- 
 mony of consecration took place at Carthage, in the 
 
166 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Chapel of St. Cyprian, of which we shall presentl}^ 
 speak ; on the spot which was formerl}^ the scene of the 
 combats and triumphs of the early martyrs. 
 
 Immediately after, Mgr. Livinhac hastened back to 
 his distant post, accompanied by a fresh band of 
 labourers, anxious to join in the toils and perils of the 
 Apostolate ; to aid in gathering in the rich harvest of 
 souls which lay ready for the sickle in the region of 
 the Equatorial Lakes, before Islamism could cast its 
 blight over the corn in the ear, and Moslem influence 
 counteract the influence of the Christian missioner. 
 
 On arriving at his post, Mgr. Livinhac found that a 
 cruel persecution had broken out in the mission. The 
 letter which he addressed to the Society for the Propaga- 
 tion of the Faith contains an account of the persecution, 
 and shows the spirit in which this severe trial was borne 
 by the natives. Under the mysterious transforming power 
 of Divine grace, and the elevating and regenerating in- 
 fluence of Christianity, the debased and down- trodden 
 negro, the object of contempt and aversion to the white 
 man, whose life is held of no value, and who is hunted, 
 captured, and sold like a brute beast, becomes capable 
 of sublime devotion and heroic courage. Li fact, the 
 faith and steadfastness exhibited by the African converts 
 under torture and in face of death, bear comparison 
 with the acts of the martyrs in the early ages of 
 Christianity, and could only be accounted for by their 
 savage persecutors as the result of charms and magic. 
 
 'Before my departure for Algeria,' writes Mgr. 
 Livinhac, ' the message of salvation had, by God's help, 
 begun to produce abundant fruit amongst these unhappy 
 tribes, who are sunk in superstition and vice. Several 
 missionary stations had been established, and were ex- 
 tending their influence ; hundreds of catechumens and 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 167 
 
 neophytes attended our instructions. But King Mtesa, 
 stirred up by the Moslem slave-dealers, showed signs of 
 an intention to stop the progress of the faith amongst the 
 natives, by recourse to violence. The missioners there- 
 fore thought themselves obliged in prudence to with- 
 draw for a time from a position which they could not 
 hold without danger to their lives, and quitted Uganda. 
 It was at this juncture that I was called upon to under- 
 take the cares of the episcopate and the administration 
 of these widespread territories. 
 
 ' Meanwhile Mtesa died, and his son Mwanga, whom 
 I had known personally, and who had always been a 
 good friend to us, insisted upon our missioners return- 
 ing to their former quarters close to his capital. But in a 
 very short time the same influences which had excited sus- 
 picion and hostility towards us in Mtesa's mind brought 
 about a complete change in his son's feelings in regard 
 to us. On my return from Carthage, where I had been 
 consecrated bishop by his Eminence Cardinal Lavigerie, 
 I learnt, to my inexpressible grief, that sad calamities 
 had befallen our mission settlement at Uganda. 
 
 ' When the missioners, at the request of Mwanga, 
 had again taken up their residence near him, they had 
 met with a warm welcome. He declared openly that 
 he owed his elevation to the throne to the prayers of 
 the Christians, and to show his gratitude to their God 
 would boldly break off With the old superstitions of his 
 forefathers. He habitually recited the Lord's Prayer, 
 and desired that instruction should be imparted to his 
 subjects by some of the native Christians. These latter 
 soon had occasion to give a striking proof of their 
 loyalty, by apprising Mwanga of a plot formed by the 
 chief men of the realm, who were displeased at his 
 departure from the heathen customs of the country. 
 
168 CAKDIEAL LAVIGEPdE 
 
 They intended to assassinate liim, and place his 
 younger brother on the throne. On being charged 
 with this conspiracy, the prime minister, who had been 
 the ringleader in it, pleaded guilty and was pardoned. 
 From that day forth he vowed undying hatred to the 
 Christians, and resolved upon their destruction. Gra- 
 dually he succeeded in poisoning the mind of the King 
 against them ; and indeed it was no very difficult task 
 to induce him to repudiate a religion which forbade 
 polygamy, and condemned cruelty and injustice, which 
 constitute the regal prerogative in those regions. 
 
 ' Open hostility was, however, not declared ; but 
 while matters were in this state, tidings reached the 
 King's ears of the conquests of Germany in Equatorial 
 Africa. To the mind of the negro all white men are 
 confederated together. Might not we perhaps be crafty 
 spies, come to prepare the way for the invader ? Just 
 then news arrived that a white man with a strong 
 escort was approaching by way of the Boussaga, and 
 this caused general alarm. The traveller in question 
 was the Anglican Bishop Banning ton. Mwanga saw 
 but one way to avert the supposed danger, and gave 
 orders to his troops to kill the white man and all his 
 company. 
 
 ' Joseph Mkasa, a native Christian, and one of the 
 King's councillors, did his utmost to prove that the 
 dreaded stranger was no enemy, and that if Mwanga 
 did not wish him to enter his territory, he need only 
 forbid him to cross the frontier, without imbruing his 
 hands in his blood. One of the fathers added his en- 
 treaties, and finally the King promised to countermand 
 his order ; but whether the messenger was sent too 
 late, or was not sent at all, it is impossible to say ; at 
 any rate, the poor bishop and all his men were massacred, 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 169' 
 
 and the interference of the Christians on his behalf served 
 as a pretext for persuading the King that all " those who 
 prayed " were his mortal foes. The prime minister, 
 Katikiro, took occasion to demand the death of Joseph 
 Mkasa (by whom his conspiracy had been revealed), 
 and the King, although reluctant to lose the services 
 of so faithful and valued a servant, consented to the 
 proposal. 
 
 ' Fearing lest Mwanga should revoke his decision, 
 the minister ordered that Joseph should be beheaded 
 immediately. When led to the place of execution he 
 remained perfectly calm, and addressing his executioner 
 said : " Tell Mwanga that he has condemned me 
 unjustly, but I forgive him with all my heart. Tell 
 him, too, that I advise him to repent, for unless he does 
 so, he will have to answer for me before the tribunal of 
 God." His head was then struck off, and his body 
 committed to the flames. 
 
 'Joseph's last message was delivered to the King. 
 At first he pretended to laugh at it, but it evidently 
 made a great impression on him. In his brutish anger 
 he thought to prevent Joseph from appearing against 
 him at the judgment seat by killing another man, and 
 causing the ashes of the two to be well shaken up 
 together. "Xow," he exclaimed in triumph, "nobody 
 can distinguish between them, so how can he plead 
 against me before God ? " ' 
 
 Several other native converts were put to death at 
 the same time, for no other crime but that of professing 
 the religion of Christ. The King also announced his 
 intention of exterminating all the Christians in his 
 dominions, and murdering or driving away the mis- 
 sioners. The good fathers therefore lived in daily 
 expectation of having to lay down their own lives. 
 
170 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 and to see the rising Church swept away in torrents 
 of blood. But Mwanga contented himself for a time 
 with uttering threats, and imprisoning a few neophytes, 
 though his feelings remained unchanged. " I shall 
 make an end of these Christians," he said to his cour- 
 tiers ; " they obtain from God all they wish. For- 
 merly they regarded me as a friend, and prayed for 
 me, and God preserved me from harm ; now they will 
 implore Him to overthrow me, so I must rid myself of 
 them all."' 
 
 A spark only was wanting to kindle the conflagra- 
 tion. Clara Nalmasi, one of King Mtesa's daughters, 
 had been converted to the faith a short time previously. 
 She held the office of guardian of one of the tombs of 
 the former kings, and had, with injudicious zeal, 
 destroyed some of the amulets which were hanging 
 there, and banished the sorcerers in whom the spirits of 
 the dead were supposed to reside. These proceedings 
 gave great offence, but matters came to a crisis when 
 she broke into fragments and threw away a heathen 
 charm, of an indecent and revolting nature, which 
 belonged to her. One of these charms is possessed by 
 every member of the royal family, and is regarded as 
 sacred, since after the death of its owner his soul is 
 said to inhabit it. Too often it becomes the object 
 of superstitious worship, human sacrifices being offered 
 to it. In order to prevent anything of the sort in 
 her own case, Clara destroyed the charm, displaying 
 thereby, perhaps, more courage than prudence. This 
 act brought a storm of persecution on the native con- 
 verts ; all manner of public calamities were predicted 
 as likely to follow upon such a profanation, calamities 
 that could only be averted by a general massacre of the 
 Christians. 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 171 
 
 A few days after, Mwanga, when out walking, came 
 upon one of liis pages, a Christian youth, who was 
 teaching something to one of his comrades. 'What 
 are you doing there ? ' inquired the King. ' I am 
 teaching the catechism,' rephed the boy. The 
 monarch, transported with anger, drew his sword and 
 ran him through the body. 
 
 This gave the signal for a universal outbreak of 
 hostility. That same evening the King sent for his 
 minister, and declared that he would put to death 
 every one of ' the people who pray' (the name given to 
 Christians by the savages). The gates of the city were 
 instantly closed, and orders given that no one should 
 pass out. One of the Christians, however, managed to 
 escape, and carry the tidings to the missioners. Father 
 Lourdel resolved to set out at break of day, in order to 
 intercede with Mwanga for his beloved children. It 
 was raining heavily, and the roads were fast becoming 
 a morass, when he left the mission house at Eubaga, 
 for his weary tramp of three hours. The following is 
 the account he gives of his adventures : — 
 
 ' I soon met bands of men hurrying along, armed 
 with guns and spears ; they were being despatched to 
 the principal missionary stations, to plunder them and 
 arrest the chief inhabitants. " Alas ! " I said to myself, 
 " I am too late to allay the tempest. What will be my 
 own fate ? I can only commend myself to God, ready, 
 if it be His will, to make the sacrifice of my life." I 
 went on my way with a heavy heart, and on reaching 
 the royal residence found all tranquil. It was the lull 
 before the storm. Every one I met stared at me, asto- 
 nished at my audacity in venturing into the King's 
 presence at such a moment. Striving to conceal my 
 agitation, I walked boldly up into the hut which serves 
 
172 CARDINAL LAYIGEPJE 
 
 as an antechamber for royal audiences, greeted the 
 minister who was seated there, just as usual, and 
 passed through to the inner apartments, no one at- 
 tempting, to my great surprise, to hinder my progress. 
 I was still more surprised to see all the Christians 
 attached to the court going about just as if nothing 
 extraordinary had happened. Was it possible that I 
 was the victim of a trick, or had I been dreaming ? 
 Alas ! all was but too true. I was to have the melan- 
 choly satisfaction of seeing my spiritual children bound 
 and led away before my eyes, and of bidding them 
 farewell by look if not by word, before they entered on 
 their last conflict. Already the officers were collecting 
 the Christians together in the courtyard on which the 
 royal apartments opened. The faces of many of our 
 converts beamed with jo}^ some looked rather fright- 
 ened, whilst others answered boldly, when their 
 heathen friends told them they ought to have run away, 
 " Eun away ! — why should I ? " 
 
 ' The first called out was Charles Luanga, the head 
 of the King's pages, many of whom were Christians. 
 He and his comrades were greeted with yells of derision 
 in which the King's stentorian voice was plainly audible. 
 Mwanga addressed bitter reproaches to them ; then he 
 said : " Let all who pray stand apart." Charles Luanga 
 instantly stepped out, hand in hand with Kizito, a 
 catechumen, a mere boy, but whose courage and firm- 
 ness were far beyond his years. All the Christians in 
 the company followed their example. At a sign from 
 the King, they were seized, bound with ropes, and 
 roughly dragged out of the courtyard. 
 
 ' The young men of 18 to 25 years of age were 
 bound together ; the children formed a second troop. 
 They were tied so tightly and so close to one another 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 173 
 
 that tliey could only walk with the greatest difficulty, 
 taking tiny steps and continually knocking up against 
 each other. I noticed that little Kizito laughed at this 
 as merrily as if he were at play with his companions. 
 He is the son of one of the greatest lords in the kingdom, 
 several of his brothers are Christians, and very fervent 
 ones too. Kizito had long been entreating me to baptise 
 him, on the plea that the King would soon put him to 
 death, and I had promised, seeing him in such good 
 dispositions, to do so in a month's time. But God had 
 decreed that this chosen soul should be regenerated in 
 the baptism of blood. 
 
 ' As they passed before me, these brave confessors 
 looked their last farewell, and I prayed for them, that 
 their courage might not fail under the tortures they 
 were to undergo. I was not allowed to speak a word 
 of encouragement to them, and had to content myself 
 with reading on their countenances the resignation, the 
 holy joy, the manly courage of their hearts ; and in all 
 my sorrow I thanked God that He had chosen these 
 negro children to bear the first witness to the faith in 
 Uganda. 
 
 ' After the officials of the court, a young soldier, 
 named James Bouzabaliao, was brought before the King. 
 He had attracted notice by his zeal in imparting religious 
 instruction to the children in the town ; Mwanga, who 
 knew him, had threatened him with death if he did not 
 desist, but nothing could induce him to discontinue 
 his apostolic labours. The King even accused him of 
 having tried to make a convert of him ; a crime of 
 so dark a hue merited speedy punishment. 
 
 'As soon as he was summoned to the King's pre- 
 sence, he came running up to the royal hut, knowing 
 well what was in store for him. 
 
174 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' " You are the one," the King said to him, " who is 
 the chief of the Christians here ? " 
 
 ' " I am a Christian, it is true," replied James ; " but 
 the title of chief, which you give me, does not belong 
 to me." 
 
 ' " This young fellow," continued the King, " gives 
 himself out for a great man ; to look at him, one would 
 take him for a lord." 
 
 ' " I humbly thank your majesty," answered James, 
 laughing, " for the high rank you give me." 
 
 ' " This is the man," resumed the King, " who actually 
 wanted me to adopt his religion. Take him away, 
 executioners, and cut off his head at once. I mean to 
 begin with him." 
 
 ' " Farewell, then ! " the young Christian said, with- 
 out betraying the least emotion ; " I am going up to 
 Paradise, and I will pray God for you." 
 
 ' These words provoked a shout of mocking laughter 
 from the heathen bystanders, to whose ears they con- 
 veyed no meaning. 
 
 ' " These Christians must have lost their senses," they 
 said, " to talk in this way." 
 
 ' James passed close to where I stood, a rope round 
 his neck, led by the executioner who was going to be- 
 head him. I raised my hand to give him the last 
 absolution. In response he lifted his hands, which were 
 tightly bound, towards heaven, pointing upwards to 
 show me whither he was going, and where he hoped 
 we should meet again. As he looked at me he smiled, 
 as if to say : " Father, why are you so sorrowful ? This 
 is but a trifling thing in comparison with the eternal 
 joys to which you have taught us to look forward." 
 
 ' T waited several hours, in the expectation of being 
 allowed to have an interview with the King. It was not 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 175 
 
 granted me. At last, fearing lest Mwanga, in a fit of 
 fury, might send his men to loot our house and massacre 
 the orphans, I turned my steps homewards. Hoping 
 to gain some information respecting his intentions, I 
 walked part of the way with the minister, who was 
 leaving the court at the same time. He behaved with 
 exaggerated politeness, but I learnt nothing from him. 
 On taking leave, he discharged a parting shot, saying 
 with an odious sneer : " The men of God know every- 
 thing, but they did not foresee what was going to happen 
 to-day." I made no answer, and went on my way, with 
 sad misgivings as to the future of our infant Christian 
 community, for which there seemed no hope but in the 
 succour of Divine Providence. 
 
 ' The sun is burning in these regions, and I was 
 parched with thirst. But so great was the consterna- 
 tion inspired by the King's action, that on this occasion 
 no one dared to give me anything to drink for fear of 
 compromising himself. Not until I reached the hut of 
 one of our converts could I obtain any refreshment. 
 
 ' On the road I met an old man, a good honest 
 heathen, but very friendly to us, three of whose sons 
 were converts. His usual cheerfulness was gone ; when 
 he accosted me I saw his eyes were full of tears. " My 
 three sons were dragged away in chains," he said ; " why 
 are they treated so cruelly? What harm have they 
 done ? They have not robbed any one, or insulted the 
 King. They are accused of praying ; is that a crime ? " 
 I was quite touched by the way the good old man took 
 my hands and expressed his sorrow for the misfortune 
 that had befallen us ; and I felt it all the more because 
 I had encountered many a hostile glance, and heard 
 many a threatening word as I went along, from the 
 parents of the persecuted Christians, who saw in me 
 
17G CARDINAL LAV IG ERIE 
 
 the cause of tlieir affliction. One woman wlien slie 
 caught sight of me exclaimed : " Oh, would that I 
 were a man ! I would soon run a spear through this 
 wretched white man who taught our children, and has 
 brought them to this misery ! " Poor creatures ! If 
 they did but know how much we love them, how 
 earnestly we desire their welfare ! If they did but 
 know all it has cost us to leave our country and our 
 friends, and live in exile amongst them ! But the 
 disciple is not greater than his Master, and we must be 
 content to be the objects of hatred and mistrust on the 
 part of those for whom we are ready to lay down our 
 life. 
 
 'During the night a considerable number of neo- 
 phytes came to us for consolation and encouragement. 
 They gave us details of how the Christian stations had 
 been plundered, and also said that the King had spared 
 several of the catechumens attached to the court, as 
 he could not dispense with their services.' 
 
 Later on Father Lourdel made another, and this 
 time a successful attempt, to obtain an interview with 
 Mwanga. 
 
 ' I represented to the King,' he writes, ' with tears in 
 my eyes, the harm he was doing to himself by putting 
 to death his most valuable servants ; but all I said ap- 
 peared to make no impression, he only laughed at it. 
 " I will not any longer allow my servants to pray," he 
 said ; " I am hahaka (king) — every one cannot say that ; 
 I am master here, and no one shall resist my autho- 
 rity." 
 
 ' I would not be silenced, but went on to intercede 
 for our beloved converts, endeavouring to convince the 
 despot that the accusations brought against them were 
 false. He laughed loudly, and said : " They shall not all 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 177 
 
 die, I will spare a few." That was the utmost concession 
 I could gain.' 
 
 Father Lourdel had hardly quitted the royal pre- 
 sence when the most influential of the native converts, 
 Andrew Kagoua, was arrested. This man had always 
 manifested the greatest attachment and loyalty to the 
 King, and was a universal favourite, being intelligent, 
 courageous, and pleasing, ready to do any one a good 
 turn. The King himself called him his friend, and 
 wanted to make him general-in-chief of his army ; he 
 always kept him near his person, as he knew he could 
 be relied on in case of an insurrection breaking out. But 
 Andrew had been a zealous proselytiser. It was well 
 known that he had converted his wife, and had collected 
 about him as many as a hundred and fifty catechumens, 
 who loved him as a father. The terrible crime of having 
 converted two of the prime minister's children was laid 
 at his door ; this was an unpardonable offence, and 
 Katikiro only awaited a suitable moment for vengeance. 
 When the King decreed the massacre of the Christians, 
 he hastened to denounce Andrew ; but the King could 
 not at first be persuaded to sacrifice one whom he con- 
 sidered as his best friend. The minister, however, was 
 so persistent, and painted Andrew in colours so black, 
 that Mwanga gave way. Andrew was accordingly 
 arrested, and arraigned before the tribunal of Katikiro, 
 who, pretending not to recognise him, asked who he 
 was. 
 
 ' " How is it that you do not know me ? " replied 
 Andrew calmly. "You have seen me a great many 
 times, and, if you remember, I came with my men to 
 thank you on my promotion to the rank of Mgoa." 
 
 ' " Was it you," continued the minister, " who taught 
 my children your religion ? " 
 
 N 
 
178 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' " Yes, I did teach it them," Andrew answered. 
 
 ' Then the minister went on : 
 
 ' " Before he died, Joseph Mkasa " (the first victim of 
 the persecution, and a great friend of Andrew) " gave 
 you a gun to shoot the King." 
 
 ' " If I had had such a murderous intention I did 
 not want that gun to execute it. Had I not a number 
 of guns that Mwanga had given me, just as good ones 
 as the one I had from Mkasa ? Look at all the guns 
 you had from Mtesa — were they given you to take 
 away his son's life ? " 
 
 ' " Take him away and put him to death," said 
 Katikiro. "Put him to death at once," he added, 
 addressing the executioner, " for I will neither eat nor 
 drink until you bring me his hand cut off as a sign that 
 he is dead." 
 
 'Now the executioners were accustomed to keep 
 condemned culprits several days, and torture them 
 cruelly, promising milder treatment if they would give 
 them slaves, cattle, &c. Only when no more bribes 
 were to be extorted from them or their friends was the 
 coup-de-grdce given. Thus when a criminal was handed 
 over to the executioner, it was considered a piece of 
 -good luck, for which he thanked the King effusively, 
 especially if the prisoner was a wealthy one. Bul# the 
 man into whose charge Andrew was delivered stood in 
 awe of the minister, and dared not defer the execution 
 of his sentence, as he would fain have done ; for Andrew 
 was rich, and his friends were numerous. 
 
 ' Andrew on his part, dreading lest the executioner, 
 who seemed sorry for him, should postpone the happy 
 moment when he should receive his crown, urged him 
 to carry out his orders at once. " If your master tells 
 you he is hungry, and bids you kill a fatted kid, you 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 179 
 
 make liaste, in order to set it before him as soon as 
 possible. Be quick then, and put me to death, or else 
 he will scold you. Take my hand to him, as he will 
 not eat anything until he has seen it." 
 
 ' Andrew was beheaded close to Katikiro's hut, and 
 his hand taken to his enemy. We could not learn what 
 became of his body.' 
 
 Such was the situation of affairs when Mgr. Livinhac 
 arrived in Uganda on his return from Algeria. 
 
 ' Hearing of our approach,' he writes, ' Mwanga and 
 his councillors thought it prudent to prevent our hold- 
 ing communication with our brethren at Eubaga : five 
 white men in one house would be almost as good as an 
 army, and would be able to conquer the whole district ! 
 So in their wisdom they determined to assign to us as 
 our residence some wretched huts about two hours' 
 march from our station, where we should be kept close 
 prisoners. Happily, Father Lour del, having been ap- 
 prised of these designs, hastened to meet us, and 
 acquaint us with the fate in reserve for us. I imme- 
 diately pushed on to Eubaga with Father Denoit, whilst 
 Father Lourdel remained behind to look after the baor- 
 
 o 
 
 gage. A heavy downfall of rain sheltered us from 
 observation ; but from time to time, as we pursued our 
 way, some of the native converts came out of their 
 places of concealment in order to give us an affection- 
 ate welcome. It was a great pleasure to me to give 
 my blessing to these beloved members of my flock, who 
 since their conversion had given proof of such filial 
 attachment and firm adhesion to the faith they had 
 learnt of us, and for which they might, on the morrow, 
 be called upon to shed their blood. 
 
 ' We reached Eubaga wet through and tired out ; 
 rejoicing, however, at having defeated the schemes of 
 
 n2 
 
180 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 the King and his councillors, who imagined us on the 
 shores of ^yanza, while we were resting under the roof of 
 our dear colleagues. The next day, Father Lour del went 
 again to the capital, to acquaint Mwanga with our arrival. 
 He seemed astonished, but accepted the fait accompli. 
 
 ' Some days later, I went with some of the fathers 
 to pay my respects to him, and hand over to him, in 
 the form of a present, the toll expected of us for our 
 journey on the lake. I confess that it was no small 
 effort to me to pay this visit and present this gift, but 
 the neglect of either would have been the utter ruin of 
 our mission. 
 
 ' The King seemed somewhat embarrassed on seeing 
 me, but he soon recovered his self-possession. Whilst 
 abstaining from reproaches, which w^ould only liave 
 irritated him and made matters worse, we pointed out 
 to him that the line of conduct he had recently adopted 
 would be the means of depriving him of his most valuable 
 subjects, and banishing all foreigners from the king- 
 dom. We added that, under present circumstances, 
 we could not all remain there, and I therefore asked 
 for boats to carry us further south. This request stag- 
 gered him ; he declared he could not allow me to go 
 so quickly, but he carefully refrained from holding out 
 hopes that the persecution would soon be at an end. 
 We persisted, urging all manner of arguments, appeal- 
 ing to his feelings, and even resorting to menaces ; all 
 were of no avail. Finally, he consented to my de- 
 parture, and ordered one of his officers who was present 
 to get the boats ready. 
 
 ' I knew how slowly everything was done, and felt 
 sure that I should have time to visit the mission station 
 and confirm all the converts who could make their way 
 thither. While the persecution lasted, it would have 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 181 
 
 been very unsafe to go round to the villages ; in fact, the 
 neophytes themselves could not venture out in the dav- 
 time, and only came to us, as in the early days of the 
 Church, under cover of the darkness. During the 
 month that I remained at Eubaga, not a single night 
 passed without a visit from several of our converts. 
 Sometimes I was called up four or five times during the 
 night to receive them, and I was able to administer con- 
 firmation to ninety-seven individuals. I cannot say how 
 deep was the impression made on me on beholding the 
 marvellous effects of grace in the hearts of these Africans, 
 who but yesterday were enslaved by the debasing errors 
 of paganism. They expected every moment to be handed 
 over to the executioner ; but, far from being intimidated 
 by this prospect, they confronted torture and death 
 with a calmness and intrepidity which is the result of 
 divine grace and steadfast faith alone. " The exe- 
 cutioner," they said, " can destroy our bodies, but he 
 cannot destroy our souls ; we shall have to suffer, it is 
 true, but these brief sufferings will be followed by 
 eternal happiness." We were often asked if conceal- 
 ment were not a sort of apostasy, and whether it would 
 not be better to court death, by openly declaring that 
 they were Christians. 
 
 'The good dispositions evinced by these generous 
 souls afforded us great consolation, and the time spent 
 in instructing and exhorting them flew by rapidly. 
 But nature asserted her rights, and often, overcome by 
 fatigue, I tried to dismiss my visitors for the purpose 
 of obtaining a few hours' sleep. " Do not send us away," 
 they would entreat ; " to-morrc w I shall be brought before 
 the judge and probably sentenced to death. I shall 
 never see you again ! " "It was only by means of a large 
 bribe," another would say, " that I got the gaoler to take 
 
182 CARDIXAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 off my fetters and let me come to bid farewell to my 
 friends ; this is tlie last opportunit}^ I shall ever have 
 of speaking to you." 
 
 ' Wlio could harden his heart against such appeals ? 
 Our conversations were prolonged late into the night ; 
 far from being sorrowful, all present were cheerful, 
 almost gay, and, looking at the bright countenances 
 around us, we almost forgot the heavy storm that had 
 broken over our infant Church. Those whose life was 
 in greatest danger, and who could remain with us 
 until after midnight, received Holy Communion ; and, 
 fortified by the Bread of Heaven, they went forth 
 bravely to their last conflict.' 
 
 Mgr. Livinhac adds some details respecting the 
 death of Charles Luanga, the chief of the King's pages, 
 of whom mention has already been made. 
 
 ' He had been separated from his comrades, pro- 
 bably in the hope that, if their leader was gone, they 
 would be more easily prevailed upon to renounce their 
 faith. One of the executioners, to prove his zeal, begged 
 that Charles might be given to him, and he would 
 torture him as he deserved. 
 
 ' He was burnt to death by a slow fire, beginning 
 with his feet. Whilst kindling the fire, his tormentor 
 said to him : " Now then, let your God come and take 
 you out of the flames." The martyr replied calmly : 
 " Poor man, you do not know what you are saying. I 
 only feel as if you were pouring water over me ; but 
 do you beware, or the God at whom you mock will 
 one day cast you into a fiery furnace ! " He then kept 
 silence, and bore his lingering torture without ever 
 allowing a murmur to escape his lips. 
 
 ' Three of the youngest pages excited the compassion 
 of the head executioner, who in the course of a loner 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 183 
 
 life had never had to practise such cruelties on 
 children of such tender years. " Only tell the King 
 that you will not pray any more," he said to them, 
 " and he will pardon you ! " — " We will never leave off 
 praying as long as we live ! " was the indignant reply of 
 the boys. 
 
 ' They were accordingly bound, and led out with 
 the others, to the number of thirty-four, on to a hill 
 which rises opposite to the mission house. A quantity 
 of dried reeds had been taken there, and of these the 
 executioners made huge faggots, in each of which one 
 of the victims was bound up. They were then laid on 
 the ground, side by side, the feet of all being turned 
 the same way. 
 
 ' Among these boys was one of the chief executioner's 
 own sons. The unhappy father used every endeavour 
 to induce him to utter a word which could be con- 
 strued into a denial of his faith ; but his efforts were 
 fruitless. He hoped that the sight of the torture in 
 store for him might change the boy's mind, but he 
 hoped in vain ; the child allowed himself to be bound 
 in the bundle of reeds without a word or a struggle. 
 At the last moment his father made a final attempt : 
 " My boy," he entreated, " only let me hide you at 
 home ; nobody comes that way, you will never be 
 found out ! " — " No, father," replied the boy, " you shall 
 not hide me. You are the King's slave : he has com- 
 manded you to kill me. If you disobey him, you will 
 get into trouble ; I will not be the cause of it. I know 
 well enough why I am put to death ; it is because of 
 my religion. Let me die, father ! " 
 
 ' To make his death easier, the executioner ordered 
 one of his men to unbind the boy, and give him a hard 
 blow on the back of his neck. Death was instan- 
 
184 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 taneous ; and the body was replaced in the bundle of 
 reeds to be burned with the rest. 
 
 ' Then the reeds were ignited at the end where the 
 feet of the victims were, in order that their sufferings 
 might be more protracted, and that some might, 
 perhaps, when the flames reached them, be prevailed 
 on to deny their faith. A vain hope ! The martyrs' 
 voices were heard, it is true, but only when joining 
 in the prayers which we had taught them to recite ! 
 
 ' Half an hour later the funeral pile had burnt 
 down, and nothing remained but rows of charred 
 corpses, covered with ashes. Three of the youngest 
 pages had been spared by the executioner ; the terrible 
 fate of their comrades had not daunted their courage ; 
 on the contrary, they waited with impatience for their 
 turn to come. 
 
 ' The executioner, seeing children so young despis- 
 ing death, could hardly believe his senses. He deter- 
 mined to cut their bonds, and take them back to the 
 prison. Grieved to the heart to see the hoped-for 
 crown fade from before their eyes, " Why," they 
 exclaimed, " do you not put us too to death ? We 
 are Christians like those whom you have burnt ; we 
 will never forsake our religion — never ^ never ! " The 
 executioner was deaf to their entreaties. Some days 
 later he told the King what he had done, saying that he 
 hoped now that the evil influence of their comrades 
 was removed they would repent. The King blamed 
 him, but their lives were spared. These generous 
 boys were the only survivors of the glorious band of 
 martyrs. 
 
 ' Another of our converts, named Mathias Muromba, 
 had for a long time been the object of special aversion 
 to the enemies of God. Ever since his baptism, four 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 185 
 
 years previously, lie had been most strict in tlie practice 
 of his religion, for he was one of those who, having 
 once known the right way, never depart from it. He 
 lived quietly with his Christian wife and children, exer- 
 cising the functions of magistrate in one of the largest 
 districts of the realm. As soon as the persecution 
 broke out, he was arrested and brought before the 
 judge, who looked scornfully at him, and asked, " Can 
 that be Muromba ? Can he at his age have taken up 
 with religion ? " 
 
 ' " Yes, I am he," Mathias replied. The judge con- 
 tinued : " Why do you pray ? " 
 
 ' " Because I wish to pray," was the answer. 
 
 ' " You have sent away all your wives," the minister 
 said with a sneer ; " pray who cooks your food for 
 you?" 
 
 ' " Is it because I am thin," Mathias asked, " or on 
 account of my religion, that I have been brought before 
 you?" 
 
 ' The minister vouchsafed no reply. " Take him 
 away and put him to death," he said to the execu- 
 tioners. 
 
 ' " That is just what I wish for," Mathias replied. 
 
 ' " Executioner," resumed Katikiro, " you are to cut 
 off his hands and feet, and tear strips of flesh off his 
 back, and broil them in his sight. And," he added, 
 " no doubt God will deliver him." 
 
 ' Mathias, stung by the affront offered to God, 
 spoke out boldly ; " Yes, God will deliver me ; but you 
 will not see how, for He will take unto Himself my 
 immortal soul, and leave only my perishable body in. 
 your hands." 
 
 ' The barbarous orders of the King were exactly 
 carried out. To avoid attracting a crowd, the valiant 
 
186 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Christian was taken to a hill at some distance. Bound 
 with ropes, he walked with a brisk step and joyous 
 countenance to the place of torture. Another Christian, 
 baptized on the same day as himself, was led out with 
 him to be beheaded. 
 
 ' With the help of his men, the executioner chopped 
 off Mathias' hands and feet, which were broiled before 
 his eyes. Then, laying him on the ground face down- 
 wards, they tore pieces of flesh from his bones, and burnt 
 them too in the fire. This excruciating torture did not 
 elicit a single complaint from the heroic sufferer. 
 
 ' The executioners possessed the art of stopping the 
 flow of blood, so as to prevent their victim from bleed- 
 ing to death ; thus they prolonged his agony. They 
 did this so effectually that three days afterwards som-e 
 slaves who came to cut reeds close by, heard a faint 
 voice calling to them. They went to the spot whence the 
 sound proceeded, and found the dying man, who en- 
 treated them to bring him some water. But the slaves 
 were so horrified at the sight of his mutilated form that 
 Ihey ran away, leaving him to consummate his sacrifice 
 and his sufferings after the example of his Divine 
 Master, without the slightest alleviation for his burning 
 thirst, or any human succour. 
 
 ' The constancy and contempt of death exhibited 
 by the native converts, and their calm resignation 
 under torture, seemed incomprehensible to the King and 
 his heathen subjects. The only manner in which they 
 could account for it was by attributing it to the power 
 of witchcraft, supposing that we cast over those who 
 came to us for instruction a spell which rendered them 
 indifferent to the pleasures of life, and made death at- 
 tractive. Acting on this notion, one of the chiefs whose 
 daughter was a Christian had recourse to a strange 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 187 
 
 expedient to force her to apostatise. Finding that 
 caresses and threats were alike ineffectual, he took a 
 cutlass, and cut deep gashes about her head and body, 
 saying, " Those openings will surely let out the ideas 
 with which you have been indoctrinated, and the charm 
 by which you are bound." 
 
 ' A great deal of blood escaped by these outlets, 
 but the faith remained, and the spell that attached the 
 poor girl to it was still unsevered.' 
 
 On hearing of these sad occurrences. Cardinal Lavi- 
 gerie considered it binding upon him, as Apostolic 
 Delegate, to interfere officially to arrest this sacrifice of 
 life. He therefore appealed in the name of humanity 
 and of religion to the European Powers who had repre- 
 sentatives in Zanzibar, requesting them to unite in 
 bringing pressure to bear upon the Sultan Said Bargash. 
 He alone had sufficient influence with the Arab traders 
 to induce them to put a stop to atrocities which ren- 
 dered it dangerous for any white men to remain in the 
 districts between the Great Lakes and the coast. 
 National rivalry, however, prevented united action, and 
 no effectual steps were taken. It was not until tidings 
 of the English expedition for the support of Emin Pasha 
 reached Uganda that Mwanga was seized with salutary 
 alarm. Fearing lest Stanley should come southwards, 
 and enter his territory, the King stopped the ruthless 
 slaughter, and Mgr. Livinhac, writing in July 1887, 
 reported a more happy condition of affairs. Conciliated 
 by the gift of a new rifle, Mwanga had actually paid a 
 visit to the mission house ; and this had ' had a good 
 effect in encouraging the native converts, as well as the 
 heathen, who were deterred by dread of the tyrant from 
 receiving instruction. The number of catechumens 
 
188 CARDINAL LAVIGEHIE 
 
 increased rapidly, although the war which was being 
 waged in the neighbouring territory prevented the 
 natives from coming from a distance for instruction. 
 
 Since that period a rebellion has broken out in 
 Uganda ; Mwanga has been deposed and forced to take 
 flight. The tyrant had made himself thoroughly un- 
 popular with a considerable portion of his subjects, and 
 even with the Mussulmans ; for, although at one time 
 he favoured their creed, latterly he had begun to show 
 active dislike to the followers of the Prophet as well as 
 to those who professed the Christian religion. At 
 length the people grew tired of his severe rule and acts 
 of robbery. It used to be his custom to take journeys 
 in all directions through his dominions for the purpose 
 of robbing his subjects, and these periodical raids 
 caused him to be almost universally hated and feared ; 
 the more so as the King did not scruple to seize and 
 <3arry off any of the women whom he deemed worthy to 
 be placed in his harem. Several of the Mohammedan 
 chiefs united with the discontented among his subjects 
 in dethroning him. The capital was surrounded. 
 Mwanga made little show of fight ; he quickly retired, 
 and fled towards the lake followed by about two hun- 
 dred attendants. 
 
 A new prince was placed upon the throne, who 
 was most lavish in his promises. He proclaimed 
 liberty of trade to the Arabs ; no heavy duties were to 
 be levied on goods imported or exported. He gave 
 permission for t':e Moslem creed to be taught, and an- 
 nounced that a mosque should be built. To the Chris- 
 tian missioners also he promised liberty to teach with- 
 out hindrance. He even showed himself so friendly to 
 the native Christians that he appointed some of them 
 to the highest posts in his court. 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 189 
 
 But the Arabs stationed themselves round the new 
 King, poisoning his mind against the Christians. They 
 persuaded him that an attempt would be made to 
 depose him in favour of a princess whom the Chris- 
 tians had determined to set on the throne, as they 
 wished to be governed by a woman, as was the case 
 in England. The King believed this calumny ; re- 
 garding the Arabs as his friends, he naturally con- 
 sidered the Christians as his enemies, and on the very 
 first pretext that presented itself declared war upon 
 them. The mission houses were sacked and many 
 native Christians massacred ; the missioners had a hair- 
 breadth escape, but they saved their lives. Protestants 
 and Catholics alike were involved in this sudden 
 calamity ; every white man was banished from Uganda. 
 The Europeans and some native converts were taken 
 down to the lake and put on board the Church Mis- 
 sionary [Society's boat Eleanor. Their perilous and 
 eventful voyage across the lake is described by the 
 Eev. E. C. Gordon, an English Church missionary : — 
 
 ' The captain carried us on board, and gave us a 
 parting message. It was this : — Let no white man 
 come to Uganda for the space of two years. We do 
 not want to see a white teacher back again until we 
 have converted the whole land to the Mohammedan 
 faith. Such was the farewell given us. 
 
 ' All the food we had on the Eleanor was provided 
 by our friends the French priests. They alone had 
 been allowed to keep such cloth and shells as were 
 required to provision us with food for the voyage. We 
 had a little rice on board, also a small quantity of 
 wheat. We were hoping to be able to buy food at the 
 first port we should reach. As it was, it came to this 
 — we helped each other through. The boat was ours. 
 
190 CARDINAL LAVIGEPxIE 
 
 and tlie money to procure food was the French priests'. 
 The one party was rendered ahnost helpless without 
 the other. The priests had left behind a large native 
 canoe, for they were forbidden to take it. We, too, 
 should have been almost helpless without their shells. 
 
 ' We had put ashore to cook some food, and, this 
 over, had got on board the boat, and were about to 
 hoist sail, when a couple of hippopotami showed their 
 heads. The great creatures were both very near, and 
 one of them nearer than our captain was aware of. 
 However, when we thought we were steering a clear- 
 course between the two monsters, we found out our 
 mistake. On a sudden the boat seemed to strike 
 against something with considerable violence. The 
 truth was that the hippopotamus had struck the boat 
 with such force as to make two holes in the port 
 side, sufficiently large to give entrance to a great 
 quantity of water. The boat was much crowded with 
 passengers, and contained almost no cargo. She soon 
 began to fill with the rush of water entering her. 
 Almost before we knew it we found ourselves in the 
 water. By a merciful Providence the land was near, 
 so many of us immediately struck out for the shore. 
 All the sailors could swim, and we found ourselves 
 making way. Of the six Europeans, four of us could 
 swim — Pere Lourdel, the Bishop, Walker, and myself. 
 But we found ourselves at a considerable disadvantage, 
 seeing that we were weighted with our boots and all 
 our clothes. In spite of these drawbacks, we safely 
 reached the island. 
 
 ' Our eyes turned back to the spot where the boat 
 had sunk. To our surprise and joy we saw her still 
 afloat, lying right over on her side, and we saw the two 
 remaining Frenchmen with, we hoped, all their boys 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 191 
 
 and girls, clinging to the wrecked vessel. The sailors 
 had meanwhile some of them been scouring the island, 
 Pere Lourdel and Walker aiding lustily with their lungs. 
 The mainland was not far off. These united efforts of 
 the searching and the shouting awoke the only inmate 
 of the small island, a Musese, who possessed one small 
 canoe. Soon after we had the joy of seeing the 
 man coming along at a rapid pace in the direction of 
 the still floating boat. He was very much excited, nor 
 could we understand his language. With the aid of 
 this true friend in our desperate need, the poor 
 frightened boys and girls were gradually, by threes and 
 fours, with the two Frenchmen, brought safely to the 
 now friendly island. 
 
 ' The captain and all the sailors deserved great 
 credit for their behaviour on tliis occasion. The 
 captain and some of the best swimmers were seen to 
 return to the wreck to endeavour to bring off some of 
 the sufferers, though without success. Others made a 
 large fire on the shore for the benefit of all. Then 
 when all were removed from the wreck, at about nine 
 o'clock at night, it was found that we had suffered 
 great loss. Some of Pere Lourdel's children were miss- 
 ing. It was found that five of the elder lads had been 
 drowned. The night passed very slowly, though the 
 wife of the owner of the island acted as our hostess. 
 She handed over her houses for our use and benefit, 
 and showed us every kindness and hospitality, 
 
 ' The next day it w^as determined to right our own 
 boat, which was still visible lying on its side. But for 
 this work more help was needed, so our good host beat 
 his drum to invite the assistance of the Buganda from 
 the mainland. Maybe we felt rather shy of these 
 Buganda, with their shameful treatment of us still fresh 
 
192 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 in the memory. They came, however, to our aid, and 
 behaved very well, being probably ignorant of the 
 treatment we had received from the authorities. Mean- 
 while some of the sailors had dived down to get the 
 things out of the boat, and lighten the vessel. These 
 goods were brought ashore and dried in the sun. 
 Many things were lost in the wreck and never re- 
 covered. All the cloth allowed to Pere Lourdel was 
 lodged at the bottom of the lake, but we managed to 
 save plenty of cowries. The few books we had put in 
 our pockets disappeared at this time. Many things 
 were saved from the waters, but many things were left 
 in the water and destroyed. 
 
 ' The rest of the day was occupied in recovering 
 our boat and beaching her for repairs. She was still 
 our only hope, and we must manage to make her again 
 fit to weather the changes and chances of the great 
 lake. Mr. Walker and the captain set to work to 
 repair and mend our crippled craft. In spite of the 
 fact that there were no suitable tools, they succeeded 
 in their difficult task with much rapidity, and the boat 
 was launched the next day shortly after noon. 
 
 ' After making our kind host and hostess a suitable 
 and well-deserved present, we hastened to depart. For 
 many days forward the voyage was made in slow 
 stages. For, first, it was necessary to purchase all the 
 food we could during the early part of the voyage 
 while passing among natives whose current coinage 
 was cowries ; and, secondly, favourable winds failed us. 
 In this w^ay many long days passed by; then when 
 more favourable winds were granted us, we made more 
 rapid progress, which brought us quickly towards the 
 end of our voyage, the south of the lake. 
 
 ' On November 3 we landed the French priests and 
 
DEVELOPMENT OF MISSIONS 193 
 
 their boys at Ukumbi. Here our friends kindly enter- 
 tained us for one night. Towards the close of the next 
 day, Sunday, November 4, we arrived in sight of the 
 Church Missionary station, to our eyes a most refresh- 
 ing and gladsome sight.' 
 
 The struggle between Islam and Christian civilisation 
 seems to have been the cause of the unfavourable turn 
 which has been taken by events in Uganda. Opinions 
 vary as to whether the slave-trade has anything to do 
 with the present disastrous state of affairs, but the 
 testimony of the Arabs themselves points to it as at least 
 an important factor in what has taken place. Exulting 
 in their triumph, they write in insulting tones, saying, 
 ' Uganda has now become a Mohammedan kingdom, 
 and in revenge for England's anti-slave trade policy 
 missionary effort in Central Africa is to be exter- 
 minated.' ^ 
 
 » Vide Illustrated Cath. Missions, Feb. 1889, p. 149. 
 
194 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 TUNIS— ELEVAT JON TO THE CARDINALATE — CARTHAGE — 
 CONCLUSION 
 
 It is foreign to the purpose of the present work to enter 
 upon the history of the occupation of Tunis. The ques- 
 tion is a purely poUtical and mihtary one, in which 
 Mgr. Lavigerie had not to take any direct part. France 
 and Italy had long been seeking to obtain an exclusive 
 influence over the Government of Tunis : the former for 
 the sake of her extensive Algerian colony, of which Tunis 
 forms one of the boundaries ; the latter because of the 
 close vicinity of Sicily, and of the great number of 
 Italians already settled in Tunis, as well as out of 
 regard to her own commercial interests. 
 
 Up to the year 1880 the two Powers had contented 
 themselves with watching each other's proceedings, and 
 endeavouring so skilfully to manoeuvre at the Court of 
 the Bey as to gain those advantages which would secure 
 for them the coveted preponderance. But in 1880 the 
 representative of Italy at Tunis, having succeeded in 
 assuring himself of the support of the favourite of the 
 Bey, unexpectedly assumed an attitude which French 
 agents considered eminently disrespectful to France. 
 He boasted that, far from being disowned by his own 
 Government, his proceedings were supported by it ; and 
 after an interview with King Humbert, he redoubled 
 his irritating behaviour in regard to France, openly 
 asserting that he was authorised to pursue this course 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 195 
 
 of action, and imprudently allowing himself to be urged 
 on by the Italian colony in Tunis. The representative 
 of France having laid a full account of the situation 
 before his Government, the latter was induced to resort 
 to arms. Taking advantage of the depredations perpe- 
 trated by the tribes of Kroumeria, France determined 
 to repress them by force, entered the province, and took 
 military possession of it. The Bey saw^, when it was too 
 late, the error of which his Minister had been guilty in 
 throwing himself into the arms of Italy, and accepted by 
 means of a formal treaty the French Protectorate. 
 
 The missions in the Eegency of Tunis had in 1841 
 been entrusted by the Holy See to the Italian Capuchin 
 Fathers. Their Superior, who was Bishop of the place, 
 and a man greatly advanced in years, resigned his post 
 shortly before the occupation of the province by the 
 French. In virtue of the new Protectorate, the latter 
 demanded that a French bishop should be appointed to 
 the vacant see ; whereas the Italians, who formed an 
 equally important element in the colony, naturally 
 wished for one of their own nationality. In order not 
 to foment the rivalry already existing in consequence 
 of the political relations between the two nations, the 
 Holy Father postponed his decision, and nominated the 
 Archbishop of Algiers to administer the ecclesiastical 
 affairs of the province ad interim. 
 
 One of the principal reasons for appointing him to 
 this post was that he already exercised a certain amount 
 of ecclesiastical jurisdiction in Tunis, on account of his 
 Algerian missioners having the charge of the Church 
 of St. Louis on the hill of Byrsa, in the centre of 
 the ancient city of Carthage. How it came about that 
 they were established there will now be told in Mgr. 
 Lavigerie's own words. 
 
 3 
 
196 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' This corner of African soil is for ever sacred and 
 venerable in the eyes of Frenchmen and Italians, as 
 being the spot where King Louis breathed his last, in 
 1270, whilst besieging Tunis, before proceeding to join 
 the Crusaders in Palestine. It might have been feared 
 that at so great a distance of time, considering that 
 during the intervening centuries the Mussulmans have 
 held sway over these regions, every trace of such 
 memories would have disappeared. Tacts, however, 
 prove that such has not been the case. I refer not 
 merely to the Christians who have from time to time 
 visited the coasts of Tunis. It was only natural that 
 they should desire to behold the scene of so holy a 
 death. I am alluding to the Mussulmans, who have never 
 ceased to entertain feelings of respect for the memory 
 of St. Louis ; and their homage touched me, in a certain 
 sense, even more than that paid by Christians. 
 
 ' It is now upwards of twelve years ago that I 
 visited Carthage for the first time and made a pilgrimage 
 to the hill of Byrsa. As is usual in that part of the 
 country, I was followed by crowds of ragged children, 
 who had come together from the surrounding villages, 
 attracted by the sight of a foreigner and a priest. 
 
 They begged an alms ''for the love of GodV But 
 as I remained deaf to their entreaties — for I was thinking 
 solely of the object of my visit, and of the glorious past 
 of my country — after a moment's pause they burst out 
 again, exclaiming simultaneously, " For the love of St. 
 Louis ! " I am not ashamed to confess that I was moved 
 to tears on hearing these ignorant Arab children, from 
 whom one would certainly not have expected any 
 knowledge of our national history, thus pleading for 
 alms, with the delicate tact of Orientals, in the name of 
 one of our own kings. 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 197 
 
 ' It was in the course of this, my first visit to the 
 tomb of St. Louis, that I began to understand the duties 
 incumbent on France. If strangers and barbarians thus 
 honour the name of one of our kings, and hold it in such 
 high esteem, it is surely not fitting that we should allow 
 ourselves to be, to say the very least, left behind by them. 
 
 ' On the taking of Algiers in 1830, Charles X., who 
 then filled the throne of France, obtained from the Bey 
 of Tunis the cession of the plot of ground where 
 tradition states that St. Louis breathed his last. Ten 
 years later, a chapel and dwelling-house were erected 
 there by Louis Philippe, in memory of his illustrious 
 ancestor. This memorial of the past was, it must be 
 confessed, utterly unworthy of the sacred and glorious 
 associations connected with it, as well as of the enormous 
 sum expended on its construction. The chapel itself, a 
 poor specimen of architectural art, barely held fifty 
 persons ; the adjacent buildings reminded one of those 
 of an African farm. Frenchmen visiting the spot 
 blushed for their country, which knew not better how 
 to honour a hero and a saint. Worst of all, after a 
 time the church was closed owing to the culpable 
 indifierence of the authorities, mass being only said 
 there once a year. The whole place wore a melancholy 
 aspect of dilapidation and neglect. 
 
 ' Upon first entering the Church of St. Louis my 
 feelings were those of sorrow and shame. Even the 
 very statue above the altar contributed to the depress- 
 ing effect of the whole ; for, by an unaccountable 
 mistake, the statue of Charles V. (le Sage) had been 
 sent from France to Tunis instead of the statue of St. 
 Louis, and the massive proportions of the marble figure 
 were a sorry representation of the angelic features and 
 attenuated form of the saintly Crusader. 
 
198 CARDINAL LAV IG ERIE 
 
 ' As I knelt before this statue, which was never 
 destined to occupy the place where it now stood, I 
 could not help blushing for my country and for the 
 Church ; and before quitting the chapel I made a 
 solemn promise before God that I would do all that lay 
 within my power to make such changes as would render 
 it no longer a disgrace and a grief to every Frenchman 
 and every Christian. 
 
 ' But before attempting the restoration of this me- 
 morial of the past it was necessary to gain possession 
 of it. I am not speaking of the occupation of Tunis — 
 that only took place six years later. The territory on 
 which the chapel stood, in the centre of Carthage, 
 belonged, as I have already said, to France ; but I had, 
 as bishop, no authority over it. The ecclesiastical 
 jurisdiction rested entirely in the hands of a foreign 
 prelate ; and merely to obtain permission to send our 
 priests there, it would be necessary to go to war, though 
 in a very gentle and pacific manner. I had to lay siege 
 to the heart of the saintly Pontiff, Pius IX., the memory 
 of whose kindness and beneficence is fresh in the hearts 
 of us all. 
 
 ' On leaving Carthage I went straight to Eome, and, 
 kneeling at the feet of the Holy Father, humbly repre- 
 sented to him the neglected condition in which this 
 sanctuary of Christian France had been left, adding 
 that it seemed only suitable and natural to entrust the 
 care of it to French hands, and finally proposing that 
 my Algerian missioners should undertake the charge. 
 Doubtless mine was the eloquence which comes straight 
 from the heart ; for scarcely had I finished speaking 
 when the Holy Father said to me with a benignant 
 smile : " I grant what you wish. It is fitting that the 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 199 
 
 sanctuary of a king of France should be under the 
 care of Frenchmen, as is the case even in Eome." ' 
 
 Thus it was that at the period when Mgr. Suter, the 
 Capuchin bishop to whom we have alluded, sent in 
 his resignation, Mgr. Lavigerie had already, by means 
 of his missioners, obtained a definite footing in the 
 very centre of Tunis, and was in a position to r-ender 
 substantial services of a religious nature to that colony. 
 The Holy See and the French Government therefore 
 concurred in appointing him Apostolic Administrator 
 of the diocese ; and when the proposal was laid before 
 him, he felt that he could not do otherwise than obey. 
 Although already overburdened with work, he did not 
 refuse the additional labour, saying with the Apostle, ' I 
 will most gladly spend and be spent myself for your souls.' 
 
 It was with feelings such as these that Mgr. Lavi- 
 gerie quitted his archiepiscopal city in order to repair 
 to Tunis, where the situation was in every respect a 
 difficult one. With truth it has been said that he 
 rendered signal services to France, even the Italian 
 newspapers, the Riforma in particular, having affirmed 
 that his presence in Tunis was worth more to his 
 country than that of an army. But it would be a 
 mistake to imagine that his presence assumed in the 
 slightest degree a political character. In Tunis as every- 
 where else, he was simply a missionary bishop. 
 
 On assuming the jurisdiction of Tunis, the first act 
 of the Archbishop of Algiers was to erect new churches, 
 the existing accommodation being utterly inadequate 
 for the 20,000 Catholics of the town. An episcopal 
 residence was also wanting, as his predecessor had 
 dwelt in the Capuchin monastery. Mgr. Lavigerie 
 undertook to construct one. The next thing was to 
 
200 CARDINAL LA VIGEIUE 
 
 create a secular clergy ; and in order to raise funds for 
 building seminaries, lie appealed to tlie bishops of 
 France to make a collection in their respective dioceses. 
 This appeal did not meet with a response equal to his 
 hopes ; yet he did not on this account falter in his task. 
 
 Although he was extremely popular among the 
 people, he had considerable opposition to contend 
 against. The Italian Capuchins naturally objected to 
 being under a French prelate; and though his policy 
 was invariably one of pacification and conciliation, it 
 was impossible to avoid exciting national feeling. The 
 aged bishop Mgr. Suter, however, who, at the advanced 
 age of eighty-six, was now about to quit the shores of 
 Africa and retire to Ferrara in order to end his days 
 in peace, exhibited the true spirit of Christian charity. 
 Before leaving he paid Mgr. Lavigerie a visit to make 
 a formal act of submission to his authority, and to 
 present him with a stole which he had himself received 
 forty years ago from the hands of Queen Marie- 
 Amelie. 
 
 ' It is the emblem of the pastoral office,' he said ; 
 ' allow me to hand it over to you. It will be acceptable 
 to you, coming as it does from France ; and I am 
 happy, in offering it to you, to have an opportunity of 
 showing that we, who are brethren in the episcopate, 
 are of one heart and one soul. Looking at outward 
 circumstances, it might be imagined that this was not 
 the case. But if you are seen wearing the stole here 
 which I too wore, every one will see what is the true 
 state of things.' 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie, on his side, behaved most generously 
 towards the aged prelate. The Holy See had made an 
 express stipulation, on the nomination of Mgr. Lavigerie, 
 tliat the French Government sliould errant a retiring 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 201 
 
 pension to Mgr. Suter, as well as an ample subsidy to 
 his successor in tlie see. Neither the one nor the 
 other had been done ; and Mgr. Lavigerie, anxious that 
 M<2fr. Suter should not suffer throuc^h the remissness 
 of France in fulfilling her obligations, allowed him an 
 annuity of 6,000 francs, to be paid out of his private 
 purse. 
 
 As soon as possible, the newly-appointed Admini- 
 strator Apostolic began his pastoral visitation of Tunis. 
 He commenced by visiting those parishes which lie 
 along the coast. Everywhere he met with an enthu- 
 siastic reception ; and though it would be useless to 
 attempt giving an account of one scene of welcome 
 after another, we may narrate the circumstances which 
 attended his stay at Sfax, as they serve to show the 
 respect in which he was held by the Mussulmans, and 
 the idea they had formed of his power and influence. 
 
 A short time previously the town had revolted 
 against the Bey, who, after recapturing the place, had 
 condemned its inhabitants to pay a heavy fine in 
 punishment of their insubordination. The heads of all 
 the principal families were arrested and thrown into 
 prison as hostages ; and as the unhappy natives of Sfax 
 were totally unable to furnish in the allotted time the 
 indemnity required of them, they feared that the 
 hostages would be condemned to death, and they them- 
 selves driven forth from their homes, which would be- 
 come the property of the Bey. 
 
 The day but one before the term of payment 
 expired, the Archbishop of Algiers arrived at Sfax. 
 Hearing of his ad\ent, the inhabitants, almost all of 
 whom were Mussulmans, begged him to grant them an 
 interview, in order that they might induce him to 
 intercede with the Bey on their behalf. To this pro- 
 
202 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 posal he readily agreed, and received them in the 
 church, the only place spacious enough to contain so 
 numerous an assembly. The building was speedily 
 crowded. Standing on the altar-step, robed in his 
 pontifical vestments, Mgr. Lavigerie reminded the 
 subjects of the Bey how wrongly they had acted in 
 rebelling against their Sovereign, and asked them 
 whether they repented of their conduct. 
 
 ' We repent ! we repent ! ' they cried. ' We acknow- 
 ledge that we have done wrong and behaved like 
 madmen. The Bey is our master ; France is strong, 
 and we are weak.' 
 
 ' But,' resumed Mgr. Lavigerie, ' at this very mo- 
 ment the leader of the previous revolt makes it his 
 boast that a fresh rebellion is preparing for the spring, 
 and he disseminates this assertion all over the world.' 
 
 ' He lies ! He is a liar ! ' shouted the audience ; ' we 
 do not mean to revolt again. He has made victims 
 of us.' 
 
 ' Then promise me,' added the Bishop, ' swear to 
 me solemnly, that you will never again rebel against 
 the Bey, who is your lawful Sovereign, nor against 
 France, his ally and protector.' 
 
 ' We swear it ! we take a solemn oath ! God be our 
 witness ! ' cried the Arabs. 
 
 The Archbishop then promised to intercede for 
 them ; and having succeeded in calming their excite- 
 ment, he listened while they explained what it was they 
 wanted. 
 
 ' We will do everything thou wishest ! ' they ex- 
 claimed. ' May God bless thee ! May He increase thy 
 happiness ! Truly thou art our father and deliverer ! ' 
 
 He then dismissed them with the assurance that he 
 would pray Heaven to bless them and their city. In 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 203 
 
 accordance with liis promise, lie made representations 
 to the Bey, through which their request for an exten- 
 sion of the term of payment was granted to the full. 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie addressed pastoral letters to the 
 clergy and laity of the province soliciting their aid and 
 co-operation in the different good works he desired to 
 found and carry on, and expressing his pleasure at the 
 opening of various colleges and schools. After declar- 
 ing that it was in no way to himself that thanks were 
 due for these benefits, but to the generous contributors 
 who had come forward from all quarters, frequently in 
 the most unexpected manner, he concluded with the 
 following anecdote, which we give in his own words : — 
 
 ' Some months ago a lieutenant in the French 
 army presented himself at the door of the Archbishop's 
 palace in Tunis, and asked if he could see my secretary 
 in order to consult him in regard to a plan he had 
 formed. 
 
 ' " The campaign is ended," he explained, " and 
 I am on the eve of returning to France. But before 
 sailing I am desirous of contributins^ to the oeuvre 
 which, among all those at present being carried out in 
 the province of Tunis, is the most thoroughly French 
 and the most entirely Christian. On this subject I wish 
 for the opinion of his Eminence." 
 
 ' I was at once informed of the occurrence, and I 
 simply replied that a school was the good work which 
 at the present moment most entirely corresponded to 
 the conditions prescribed. 
 
 ' The officer called again as he had promised to do. 
 He fell in with my proposal, and immediately remitted to 
 my secretary the sum of 10,000 francs, which has served 
 to erect a school in the Maltese quarter of the city.' 
 
 The buildings which the prelate caused to be erected 
 
204 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 on all sides furnislied employment to a large nnmber 
 of workmen, and augmented his influence with the 
 townspeople. But the hostile attacks on the part of 
 Italy, after having been temporarily suspended, soon 
 broke out afresh. One da}^ the consular agent of that 
 country, happening to meet the Archbishop at the 
 railway -station, could not refrain from exhibiting his 
 jealous dislike by exclaiming in the hearing of the 
 bystanders, ' Oh, Monseigneur, liow much good you 
 are doing ! And how much harm all that good does 
 to us ! ' 
 
 Yet Mgr. Lavigerie held steadily on his way, seeking 
 to conquer his adversaries by kindness. At the very 
 time when the annoyances they caused him were at 
 their height, he issued an appeal to the faithful in 
 Algeria and Tunis on behalf of the inhabitants of 
 Northern Italy, who were suffering from the effect of 
 a series of inundations. In answer to this appeal a 
 large sum was contributed, which Mgr. Lavigerie 
 remitted to the manager of the Osservatore Romano 
 with the following letter : — 
 
 'Tunis: Sept. 10, 1882. 
 
 'You opened in the columns of your excellent 
 journal a subscription in aid of the sufferers by the late 
 inundations in Upper Italy. Allow me to forward to 
 you the sum of 6,159 fr., which I request you to add 
 to the offerings already received by you and to hand on 
 to its destination. It has been collected in the parishes 
 belonging to the diocese of Algiers and in those of the 
 province of Tunis. 
 
 ' The sum is a small one compared with the great- 
 ness of the calamity ; but colonists are not rich over 
 here, and I am sending you what can truly be termed 
 " the widow's mite." More deeply than by anything else 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINAL ATE 205 
 
 I have been touclied by tlie manner in wliicli all nation- 
 alities have, without any distinction, responded to my 
 appeal ; even the Mussulmans of Tunis, headed by their 
 newly-chosen Bey, having come forward as contributors. 
 For myself, it has been a twofold satisfaction to evoke 
 this manifestation of sympathy towards the afflicted 
 sons of your beloved Italy. Whilst thus fulfilling the 
 primary duty of my pastoral office, which is the practice 
 of charity, I have been able once again to preach, both 
 by word and example, the duty of unity, peace, and the 
 forgiveness of injuries, without which it is impossible 
 for us to take part in the great work which the whole 
 Christian world is evidently called by the providence of 
 God to accomplish in the North of Africa. "Be not 
 overcome with evil," says the Apostle St. Paul, " but 
 overcome evil with good." ' 
 
 The Italian Government could not leave this chari- 
 table act unnoticed, and its vice-consul at Tunis — the 
 very same individual who had complained to Mgr. 
 Lavigerie of the harm his good works were doing to 
 Italy — wrote him the following letter : 
 
 ' Monseigneur, — On hearing the news of the ter- 
 rible disaster which has fallen upon the provinces of 
 Upper Italy, w^ith characteristic charity you asked the 
 help of Africa for the relief of such widespread 
 misery. 
 
 ' Only the other day you gathered together in your 
 cathedral the elite of Tunis society, and made a touching 
 appeal, referring to the common bond which unites 
 nations in times of calamity, addressing yourself not 
 only to ourselves but to those also who, to borrow 
 your own w^ords, have not the happiness of being 
 
206 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 natives of that fair Italy with which you so truly 
 sympathise. 
 
 ' Allow me, Monseigneur, in my turn to thank in 
 your person all contributors, of whatever nationality, 
 and more especially those who belong to your generous 
 country. I do so in the name of all those whose 
 sufferings have been relieved, and also of all who know 
 how to appreciate high-mindedness and generous feeling. 
 
 ' Accept, Monseigneur, the assurance of my profound 
 respect and gratitude. 
 
 ' Eaybaudi Massiglia.' 
 
 The prelate pursued a similar line of conduct in his 
 relations with the Anglo-Maltese colony, which at that 
 time composed, together with the Italian colony, almost 
 the entire European population of the province of Tunis. 
 On the occasion of the last attempt made on the life of 
 our own most gracious sovereign. Queen Yictoria, Mgr. 
 Lavigerie showed the same friendly spirit to England. 
 He caused a service of thanksgiving for her escape to be 
 held in the pro-cathedral of Tunis, and himself delivered 
 an appropriate discourse, from which we give a brief 
 extract addressed to the English who were present : — 
 
 ' Your first feeling, dear brethren, on learning the 
 failure of the sacrilegious attempt made upon the life of 
 your Sovereign, was one of thankfulness to God. You 
 remembered that He, according to the words of Scrip- 
 ture, disposes of life and death at His own pleasure, 
 and you blessed the Fatherly Hand which turned aside 
 the blow that threatened to strike you aU in the person 
 of your Queen. 
 
 ' I have been an admiring spectator of your pious 
 feeling, while I saw how faith and patriotism were 
 united in the expression of your grief. 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINAL ATE 207 
 
 ' No sentiments of loyalty could possibly be more 
 just, if one looks at the character of the royal lady who 
 has called them forth in your hearts. A model of 
 every virtue which can adorn a throne, a model of 
 devotion to the good of her people, and of respect for its 
 liberty, laws, and constitution, a model wife and mother, 
 a model of humble Christian resignation beneath the 
 blow which shattered her life and left in her heart a 
 wound which can never cease to bleed, she is the 
 object of devoted gratitude on the part of her subjects, 
 because of the blessings which have marked her reign — 
 one of the longest to be found in the annals of your 
 monarchy. She has likewise won tlie respect of every 
 nation because of the wisdom of her rule, which knows 
 how to respect the rights of all.' 
 
 England, like Italy, recognised in an official manner, 
 by the mouth of her representative at Tunis, the pacific 
 and friendly dispositions of the Archbishop. We will 
 for a moment anticipate the period when he was raised 
 to the Cardinalate, in order to quote the following 
 speech, made by the English Consul whilst proposing 
 the health of the Cardinal-elect, at a banquet where all 
 the authorities of the country were assembled : — 
 
 ' To my lot has fallen the honour and pleasure of 
 proposing the health of his Eminence. I am certain that 
 every one present has been deeply moved and equally 
 well-pleased on hearing that the Pope has shown his 
 esteem for Mgr. Lavigerie by bestowing on him the 
 highest dignity of the Church. His Eminence has 
 assuredly given proof in this country that he possesses 
 two noble qualities : the spirit of conciliation, and that 
 of benevolence. We see rising up refuges for the poor, 
 
208 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 hospitals and schools ; and we owe all these benefits to 
 his Eminence. 
 
 ' As to his conciliatory spirit, I need merely allude to 
 the service held in honour of Queen Victoria — a service 
 at which I was myself present, and by means of which 
 he gained the hearts of all Englishmen, both here and 
 at home. Whilst proposing his health, I cannot but at 
 the same time give utterance to the wish that God may 
 grant him to live many years, and carry on in our midst 
 the work he has so nobly begun — that work of charity, 
 humanity, and conciliation by which he has made us all 
 his friends.' 
 
 While Mgr. Lavigerie, as Apostolic Administrator 
 of the province, was busily engaged in setting on foot 
 many useful institutions, and reviving and fostering 
 Christian life in Tunis, a new and unforeseen danger 
 arose, which threatened the existence of the religious 
 congregations under his jurisdiction. The decrees of 
 March 29 for the expulsion of the religious commu- 
 nities — especially the teaching Orders — had been put 
 in force in France, and it was announced that before 
 long they would be executed in Algeria also, against 
 all Orders which had not obtained the formal authori- 
 sation of the civil power. The Abbot of La Trappe at 
 Staoueli, fearing to find himself, with his hundred and 
 fifty religious, compelled at brief notice to vacate their 
 monastery, applied to the Archbishop to know whether 
 they could obtain a house in the province of Tunis, 
 where, at any rate for a time, they could take refuge if 
 driven out of Algeria. Mgr. Lavigerie could not but 
 feel indignant at the proceedings of the French Govern- 
 ment towards the religious in his diocese, seeing how 
 much he was doing at the time to advance the interests 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 209 
 
 of his country in Tunis, and lie raised his voice in bold 
 expostulation. ' The Consul-General, admitting the jus- 
 tice of his arguments, obtained an order from France 
 to the effect that the decrees in question should for a 
 time remain in abeyance. This did not content the 
 energetic prelate. He addressed a rnemorial to M. 
 Freycinet, then President of the Council, pointing out 
 not only how unjust, but how highly impolitic, was the 
 contemplated measure. 
 
 ' Three reasons,' he wrote, ' may be urged against 
 the execution of the decrees of March 29 in Algeria. 
 
 ' 1. Legally, these decrees are not applicable to 
 Algeria, because they do not refer to that country, 
 whose case, owing to the presence within her territory 
 of numerous Moslem associations, is entirely different 
 from that of France. Consequently, in a matter like 
 this a special decree is necessary, such as that which 
 has been issued for the other colonies. 
 
 ' 2. Politically, it is impossible, from want of due 
 authorisation, to dissolve in Algeria the Catholic re- 
 ligious communities composed of French subjects, 
 without dissolving at the same time the Moslem re- 
 ligious associations, which are far more numerous and 
 powerful. These latter have their vows, their colleges, 
 and even their monasteries. Now reasons connected 
 with higher policy forbid alike either the dissolution 
 or the authorisation of Moslem associations in Algeria. 
 Hence it follows that Catholic religious associations 
 must be permitted to remain. 
 
 ' 3. As an international question, France cannot 
 banish the religious congregations from Algeria without 
 relinquishing the political influence accruing to her 
 from the official protectorate she exercises over the 
 same congregations in the Moslem provinces of the 
 
 p 
 
210 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Mediterranean. Algeria is still, in fact, to a great 
 extent, a Moslem country, nine-tentlis of its inhabitants 
 being Mohammedans. What would be said of us if we 
 were seen to claim in Tunis or Tripoli the protectorate 
 over those very congregations we were banishing from 
 Algeria ? Italy is only waiting for an error like this 
 on our part in order to deal the final blow to our 
 secular influence. The French Ambassador at the 
 Papal Court is in a position to furnish useful infor- 
 mation to his Government on this head.' 
 
 These representations had the hoped-for result ; 
 Mgr. Lavigerie received a formal promise, both verbal 
 and written, from the Government that the religious 
 communities in Algeria should not be interfered with. 
 
 In March 1882 Mgr. Lavigerie received from the 
 hands of the Koman Pontiff an honour he had well de- 
 served. From the very commencement of his Ponti- 
 ficate Leo Xni., who entertained the highest possible 
 opinion of the Archbishop of Algiers, had wished to 
 confer on him the dignity of the Cardinalate, on 
 account of the virtues that adorned him, the zeal and 
 perseverance with which he had laboured, both in 
 France and Algeria, to revive religion and propagate 
 the faith ; the prudence and tact with which he had 
 acted under circumstances of great difficulty ; the emi- 
 nent services he had rendered in Africa to his country, 
 and to the Church of God, by the formation of a 
 congregation specially destined to carry the light of 
 the Gospel into the heart of the Dark Continent. 
 Previous to his appointment to the see of Nancy, he 
 had filled the office of Auditor of the Eota — a post 
 which generally forms a stepping-stone to the Car- 
 dinalate: and for several years the seniority amongst 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 211 
 
 French bisliops had been his. The Holy Father had 
 accordingly sounded the French Government through 
 the French Ambassador in order to ascertain whether 
 the proposal to confer the purple on the Archbishop 
 of Algiers would be favourably received. Marshal Mc- 
 Mahon, with whom, as will be remembered, when he 
 was Governor-General of Algeria, Mgr. Lavigerie had 
 some differences, was then President of the Eepublic, 
 and the suggestion was negatived. In the following 
 year, however, a new President having taken office, 
 and another vacancy occurring in the Sacred College, 
 the dignity of the Cardinalate was bestowed on Mgr. 
 Lavigerie, at the request of the French Government, 
 and to the satisfaction of all the bishops and clergy 
 both in France and Northern Africa. 
 
 The future Prince of the Church was at Carthaore, 
 busy with the organisation of his various charitable 
 works, when the news reached him. In the reply 
 wherein he expressed his gratitude for the honour his 
 Holiness did him by this choice, he intimated his wish 
 to receive the Papal envoy who was commissioned to 
 remit to him the scarlet calotte, and invest him with the 
 title and dignity of Cardinal, at St. Louis of Carthage, 
 which, though situated in Tunis, is on French territory. 
 This wish was complied with. But the fact that the 
 ceremony of presentation took place on French soil 
 in no wise obviated the necessity of the new Car- 
 dinal's journey to France, since custom requires that 
 when a French subject is raised to the purple he 
 should receive the red biretta from the head of the 
 State, to whom it is handed by a sublegate of the Holy 
 See. Cardinal Lavigerie accordingly repaired to Paris, 
 where he met with a kind reception, and was presented 
 with the insignia of his office. In replying to the 
 
212 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 speech in wliicli the Cardinal expressed his thanks, and 
 claimed the favour of France on behalf of his beloved 
 missioners, the President spoke as follows : — 
 
 'My Lord Cardinal, — The touching picture your 
 Eminence has just drawn of the priests who, attached to 
 foreign missions, abandon home and country, in order, 
 at the risk, and often at the cost, of their life, to carry 
 on their sacred ministry, and who make the name of 
 France honoured and beloved all over the world, con- 
 vincingly proves the Holy Father to have been inspired 
 by the spirit of wisdom and justice when he raised 
 to the highest rank of the episcopate the illustrious 
 prelate who represents in his own person those heroic 
 missioners, and represents them most worthily. It was 
 therefore with much pleasure that I recommended you 
 to the choice of the Sovereign Pontiff, and I am most 
 happy to present you to-day with the insignia of a 
 dignity which is the due reward of the virtues which 
 adorn you and of the signal services you render to your 
 country.' 
 
 But all formalities were not yet ended, for from 
 Paris the Cardinal had to proceed to Eome, where, in 
 the commencement of July, he received the Cardinal's 
 hat from the hands of the Holy Father, with the cere- 
 monial customary on such occasions. Immediately after 
 he set out once more for Africa, and on his homeward 
 way landed at Malta, for the purpose of baptizing 
 twelve young negroes whom he had sent thither to 
 study medicine, in view of associating them later on 
 with the missioners who were carrying on the work of 
 the Apostolate in Central Africa. These youths were 
 some of the children ransomed from slavery in the 
 Sahara or the regions of the equator, and for whom a 
 home had been provided about a year previously in 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 213 
 
 Malta. There they were taught and trained, firmly 
 grounded, above all, in the fear of God and the practice 
 of virtue, so that when their studies were completed 
 they might employ the knowledge they had acquired 
 for the spiritual and temporal welfare of their suffering 
 fellow-countrymen. Of these negro students only three 
 had been baptized, the others having remained cate- 
 chumens up to that time. But they all desired bap- 
 tism, and had often written to their kind patron 
 entreating earnestly that he w^ould come and baptize 
 them. At last their prayer was granted, and these 
 first-fruits of the African missions were admitted into 
 the fold of Christ. 
 
 The reception given to the Cardinal at Malta was 
 most enthusiastic, and the greeting which awaited him 
 on his arrival in Algiers, from both clergy and laity, 
 was no less cordial. The military authorities and civil 
 functionaries wished to receive him with ceremony ; 
 but alas ! the anti-Christian principles of the Municipal 
 Government had caused all religious processions to be 
 prohibited, and the Cardinal accordingly refused all 
 honours in which the Church could take no part. 
 
 ' His Eminence Cardinal Lavigerie,' wrote the corre- 
 spondent of the Monde, ' arrived in Algiers yesterday. 
 He had declined every kind of official reception, since 
 he wished, as he said in a letter addressed to his co- 
 adjutor, and read in all the churches, for no other 
 homage than that of the faithful who desired his paternal 
 blessing. 
 
 ' Crowds filled the streets through which he passed 
 on his way to the cathedral, where he was to make a 
 solemn entry, and receive the congratulations of the 
 bishops and clergy, regular and secular. The cathedral 
 square especially was thronged with people, who, when 
 
214 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 he aliglited from his carriage, rent the air with their 
 acclamations and cries of Vive le Cardinal!' 
 
 Addresses and demonstrations of respect and affec- 
 tion were presented to the newly made Cardinal from 
 all quarters. It was impossible for him to be otherwise 
 than touched and gratified by these proofs of the grati- 
 tude and love of his flock ; yet he regretted the loss of 
 time, which he would fain have spent on the prosecution 
 of his schemes of usefulness. When all the ceremonies 
 were over, he turned again with a feeling of relief to 
 the labours to which he had devoted himself. 
 
 Numerous indeed were the various good works 
 which Cardinal Lavigerie commenced and carried on 
 in the province of Tunis : churches, schools, hospitals, 
 refuges, were constructed ; different religious orders 
 and congregations, cloistered and active, were invited 
 to found houses, in order that the former by their life 
 of prayer and ■ penance, the latter by engaging in 
 charitable works, might convert the sinner, reclaim the 
 fallen, teach the ignorant, and call down the mercies of 
 God upon the land from which His face had for a while 
 been hidden. But in the midst of these arduous apo- 
 stohc labours, the desire long present to Cardinal 
 Lavigerie's mind, to restore to the see of Carthage — the 
 see of St. Cyprian, the scene of the glorious triumphs of 
 so many martyrs — the privileges and glory which it 
 enjoyed in the early ages of Christianity, was still 
 uppermost in his thoughts. The establishment of 
 French rule in Tunis seemed to present a favourable 
 opportunity for the accomplishment of this desire ; and 
 he accordingly presented to the Holy Father a petition 
 requesting the revival of the metropolitan see of Car- 
 thage, to mark the resurrection of the ancient African 
 Church. Pope Leo XHI. graciously acceded to this 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 215 
 
 proposal, and published an AUocuticn and a Bull in which 
 the decision was announced. In this Bull he speaks of 
 the regret with which the Church ever views the relapse 
 of a people once enlightened with the light of faith into 
 the darkness of superstition and error, as had been the 
 case with the inhabitants of Northern Africa. The 
 African Church, so great and glorious in the early ages 
 of Christianity, had long since ceased to be an example 
 to the nations. Carthage too, which had been amongst 
 the first to receive the faith of Christ, had become a 
 heap of ruins — Carthage, whose name recalled the 
 memories of so many saints and martyrs, so many 
 Bishops and Doctors — of Perpetua and Felicitas, of 
 Augustine, Tertulhan, and of Cyprian. Carthage had 
 been the scene of much heroism and courage under 
 the persecution of proconsuls, the violence of Vandals, 
 the merciless onslaught of Moslems ; she had, moreover, 
 until her final destruction, held unrivalled sway over the 
 Church of Northern Africa, for hers was the metro- 
 politan see, and to her authority seven hundred and 
 fifty churches were subject. 
 
 After thus glancing at the past Leo XIII. turns to 
 the present, and speaks of the happy revival of religion 
 in the country, in consequence of which he has been 
 led to re-establish the ancient primatial see of Carthage, 
 in the following words : — 
 
 ' The Archbishop of Algiers, Mgr. Charles-Martial 
 Lavigerie, Cardinal of the Holy Eoman Church, having 
 been appointed to the administration of the vicariate of 
 Tunis, has applied himself, like a wise and energetic 
 man, to propagate the faith in those countries, and 
 establish the Church on a solid basis. He has, within 
 a short space of time, founded a great number of useful 
 works, and has undertaken many others destined to 
 
216 CARDINAL LAVIGEPdE 
 
 raise Carthage from her ruins. In the quarter of Megara, 
 near the spot hallowed by the blood of St. Cyprian, 
 and not far from the place where his remains are 
 interred, in the very midst of the ruins of Carthage, he 
 has erected an episcopal palace with a chapel, where 
 the poor and distressed can daily find relief in their 
 woes. In the episcojjal residence, as well as at Tunis, 
 and in all the most thickly populated parts of the 
 vicariate, he has placed priests to exercise the sacred 
 functions of the ministry ; while the Capuchin Fathers 
 continue zealously to carry on their work. In the part 
 called Byrsa he has founded the Seminary of Carthage, 
 where the young men, the future hope of the diocese, 
 are being taught and trained by the care and the in- 
 structions of learned teachers in theology, philosophy, 
 and classics. He has added several fresh parishes to 
 those already existing, one of them being established in 
 the chapel dedicated to St. Louis, on the spot where 
 that most pious king passed from this brief life to the 
 eternal felicity of heaven. Furthermore, he has opened 
 a home for those who are suffering from poverty and 
 old age, a hospital for the sick poor, schools for the 
 education of both boys and girls. Attracted by these 
 advantages and benefits, many have come to reside 
 in these regions, in the hope of seeing the city revive. 
 
 ' Finally, he has taken measures to secure in per- 
 petuity the funds necessary for the support of the Arch- 
 bishop, and the carrying out of the works that have 
 already been commenced. 
 
 'We therefore, after having pondered over with 
 diligent consideration and attention each and all of these 
 things which have been mentioned, re-establish the 
 archiepiscopal see of Carthage, with the consent of the 
 Sacred College of the Propaganda, by the authority of 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 217 
 
 these letters. May this act conduce to the prosperity of 
 the Universal Church, and, above all, to the salvation 
 and glory of the people of Africa.' 
 
 Shortly after a Brief was issued definitely fixing the 
 limits of the archdiocese of Carthage, in which the 
 whole regency of Tunis was comprised, and nominating 
 Cardinal Lavigerie to the see. By this he became 
 Metropolitan of Africa. The province of Algeria was 
 to remain under his charge, being administered in his 
 name by an auxiliary bishop. 
 
 In the midst of his apostolic labours Cardinal 
 Lavigerie had found time to devote to the interesting 
 study of the Christian antiquities of the country. The 
 glories of the ancient African Church were ever pre- 
 sent to his mind, and he loved to trace the footsteps of 
 her illustrious saints, and bring to light the scattered 
 monuments which still bore testimony to their suffer- 
 ings and heroic deeds. On coming to Tunis he found 
 a fresh and fruitful field for research amid the ruins of 
 ancient Carthage, now almost entirely buried beneath 
 the sand of the desert, and overgrown with grass, situ- 
 ated on the shores of the Mediterranean, about ten 
 miles from the city of Tunis. It was Mgr. Lavigerie's 
 laudable ambition to erect over the ruins of the past, 
 within sight of the amphitheatre where St. Perpetua, 
 St. Felicitas, and so many other glorious martyrs had 
 won their crown, a Seminary dedicated to St. Louis, 
 whose memory is so intimately connected with a later 
 period of the history of the African Church. A num- 
 ber of interesting discoveries, zealously prosecuted 
 during a period of several years by Father Delattre, a 
 priest attached to the new Seminary of St. Louis, were 
 commenced under the following circumstances. 
 
218 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 One day a message was brought by an Arab to 
 Father Delattre requesting him to visit a sick person 
 dweUing in a little village at some distance. Whilst 
 on his way thither, the priest was accosted by two 
 shepherd boys, who offered him for sale some rusty 
 coins found among the ruins. On his refusal to pur- 
 chase them the boys withdrew, but still kept their eyes 
 on the traveller, whose attention had meanwhile been 
 attracted by the fragment of a marble slab bearing a 
 mutilated inscription, lying at the edge of the path. 
 This he at once perceived to be a portion of an ancient 
 funereal tablet, probably of Christian origin. While he 
 was examining it the boys came up again, and assured 
 him that many similar stones were to be found in the 
 neighbourhood, offering to procure him some specimens. 
 Father Delattre accepted their proposal, and on his re- 
 turn, two hours later, found that in the interval they had 
 gathered together eleven fragments, a cursory inspec- 
 tion of which convinced him that he was standing on 
 the site of an ancient Christian cemetery. Having 
 rewarded the young Arabs with a few sous, he en- 
 couraged them to pursue their researches, and bring 
 to the Seminary all similar specimens which they might 
 be able to discover. On the following morninc^ one of 
 the boys presented himself with twenty-six fragments of 
 Christian inscriptions wrapped in the folds of his gar- 
 ments. The rumour that the Christian marabout was 
 in search of ancient monumental inscriptions brought 
 him many willing assistants, and the collection began 
 to assume extensive dimensions. Even the young 
 negro boys from the orphanage, when out for a holiday 
 ramble, found no amusement more exciting than a hunt 
 for fragments of tombstones. Thus was the foundation 
 laid of a valuable collection which now comprises 
 
TUNIS AND THE CAEDINALATE 219 
 
 many hundred specimens of mortuary inscriptions, 
 symbols, figures, carvings, lamps, mosaics, &c. 
 
 The cemetery thus accidentally discovered was 
 evidently of large extent, and had been devoted ex- 
 clusively to the purpose of Christian burial. Situated 
 outside the ramparts of the ancient city, in accordance 
 with the law forbidding intramural interment, it ex- 
 tended along them for a considerable distance in the 
 direction of the sea. Unlike the Eoman catacombs, it 
 is above ground ; and if we except some subterranean 
 chambers, which were probably destined for a martyr's 
 tomb, and covered in course of time by a basilica, it 
 must have borne a strong resemblance to our modern 
 cemeteries. It may appear strange that an open 
 Christian burial-ground, which evidently dates back 
 to the ages of persecution, should have been permitted 
 to exist in the immediate vicinity of a populous pagan 
 city. But in the works of early African writers men- 
 tion is frequently made of these arece^ which were 
 tolerated, and even protected, by public law. The faci- 
 lities they afforded for the exercise of the proscribed 
 religion were so well recognised, that a common cry 
 of the angry mob in times of persecution was, ' Arece non 
 sint ! ' Away with the Christian cemeteries ! 
 
 The inscriptions upon the fragments found in the 
 cemetery of Carthage were difficult to decipher on 
 account of their state of extreme mutilation. This is 
 to be accounted for by the fact that they have not only 
 been exposed to the outrages of pagans and Mussulmans, 
 but have for centuries been broken to pieces by the 
 Arab ploughshare, the fields wherein they were found 
 having been for ages devoted to the purposes of tillage. 
 But these African remains, most of which appear to 
 range from the second to the sixth century, are of great 
 
220 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 value, and tliose who are acquainted with the ancient 
 Christian formulas are able to interpret the symbols 
 and fill up the gaps with certainty. This renders these 
 fragments reliable witnesses to many doctrines and 
 practices of the early African Church. It will be 
 understood that these archaeological discoveries added 
 greatly to the interest and importance attaching to tlie 
 see of Carthage. The very soil on which stood the 
 ruins of pagan edifices, as well as of Christian temples, 
 was hallowed ground ; it had been watered with the 
 blood of martyrs ; it was the resting-place of innu- 
 merable saints and confessors ; it formed, as Cardinal 
 Lavigerie expressed it, one vast reliquary — hidden, 
 indeed, from the eyes of man, but precious in God's 
 sight, and watched over by the angels. 
 
 The Church of St. Louis of France had, on account 
 of the more recent historical associations connected 
 with it, been selected and mentioned in the papal 
 rescript as the metropolitan church of the diocese, at 
 least provisionally, until a cathedral should be erected. 
 But the narrow dimensions of the building rendering it 
 unsuited for the performance of any ceremony at which 
 more than a very limited number of persons would be 
 present, permission was given to use the Church of St. 
 Cyprian as a pro-cathedral. This chapel, too, was not 
 without its touching memories of the past, for it was 
 there that St. Monica passed the night in tears and 
 prayer, while Augustine, without her knowledge, and 
 against her will, set sail for the shores of Italy. 
 
 Previous to his elevation to the dignity of metro- 
 politan, Cardinal Lavigerie had already commenced 
 the construction of a cathedral church which was to 
 be in every respect worthy of the primatial see of 
 Africa. 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 221 
 
 In less than two years tlie building, although still 
 far from completion, was ready to receive the bells. 
 The ceremony of blessing them drew together an im- 
 mense crowd, consisting of several thousand persons, 
 many of whom had travelled long distances in order to 
 be present. The spectacle was both singular and pic- 
 turesque ; every variety of dress to be found on the 
 shores of the Mediterranean, every variety of colouring 
 of which the human skin is capable, from the ebony 
 blackness of the natives of Timbuktu to the rosy white- 
 ness of the children of Albion, might be seen side by 
 side, as the eager pilgrims wandered over the hills, in- 
 specting the new buildings which had risen up as if bv 
 enchantment — the Carmelite convent, the school under 
 the direction of the Marist missionaries, and above all 
 the cathedral. At four o'clock the procession set out 
 towards the spot where the bells had been temporarily 
 placed until the tower intended for their reception 
 should be completed. First came four confraternities 
 of Itahans and Maltese, in their picturesque costumes, 
 and carrying their banners. The clergy walked next, 
 with the forty-three African missioners, wearing their 
 white dress. The Cardinal took his place beneath the 
 dais in his pontifical vestments. It had been his in- 
 tention to address the assembled throng at the conclu- 
 sion of the ceremony, but the crowd was so vast that 
 it was not possible for him to make himself audible, 
 and he could only call to the ringers, who were stand- 
 ing ready on their platform, ' Now, my children, let your 
 bells ring out and proclaim the resurrection of Christian 
 Carthage ! ' 
 
 At the conclusion of this ceremony another took 
 place of an entirely private nature, but one which pos- 
 sessed a touching interest peculiar to itself. It had been 
 
222 CARDINAL LAVIGEEIE 
 
 the wish of Cardinal Lavigerie to determine beforehand 
 the place of his burial, and he had caused to be con- 
 structed beneath the sanctuary of the new cathedral, at 
 the very foot of the episcopal throne, a vault wherein he 
 desired to be interred. A flight of seventeen steps leads 
 down to this vault, the dimensions of which are the 
 very narrowest. His Eminence resolved himself to bless, 
 in the evening of the day of which we have just spoken, 
 the spot destined to serve as his last resting-place. He 
 accordingly proceeded thither, preceded by the students 
 of the Seminary and the scholastics, to whom he ad- 
 dressed the following words : — 
 
 ' I should have hesitated to sadden you by means 
 of this ceremony, dear children, were it not that I believe 
 it may suggest to your mind some salutary reflections. 
 God has vouchsafed to me the grace of never passing a 
 single day of my life without thinking upon death ; and 
 the precarious state of my health has served to render 
 this thought still more familiar to me. As the years 
 slip away and bring me nearer to my final hour, the 
 thought dwells more habitually in my mind, and takes 
 the foremost place there. I have always felt, and I 
 still feel, that such a frame of mind is useful in two 
 ways, which the Holy Spirit Himself teaches us. The 
 first is, to learn from the thought of death to be more 
 careful in regulating one's life — " Remember thy last end, 
 and thou shalt never sin.'' ^ The second is, to stir oneself 
 up each day to work, in proportion as time is passing 
 away — " / must work the works of Him that sent me whilst 
 it is day ; the night cometh when no man can work." '^ This 
 is the reason why I have come down to-night to this 
 grave, when I am on the eve of leaving you for a short 
 
 ^ Eccl. vii. 40. 2 St. John ix. 4. 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 223 
 
 time, in order that I may learn how to spend my re- 
 maining days on earth more profitably and how to labour 
 unto the end.' 
 
 He concluded as follows : — 
 
 ' The day will come — and it cannot be very far 
 distant — when I shall descend into this grave, not for a 
 few brief moments, but to remain permanently there . 
 Then shall I have need of your prayers, for then will 
 the time have come when I must render to the Supreme 
 Judge an account of my stewardship. I have wished 
 that my tomb should be in the midst of you, because 
 you at least will remember your father and implore for 
 him the mercy of God. This is what I humbly beg of 
 you in return for the love I have borne you, for the 
 fatigue and suffering I have endured on your behalf: 
 ^^ Have pity on me^ have pity on me^ at least you my 
 friends r ' ^ 
 
 The missioners could not restrain their tears as they 
 listened to these words ; but it was without any outward 
 sign of emotion that the Cardinal recited the formula 
 for blessing the vault, into which he immediately after- 
 wards descended, remaining there for some time in silent 
 prayer. The procession then re-formed and returned 
 to the Seminary in the same order in which it had come , 
 the Miserere being chanted as before. A deep impression 
 was made by the sight of the example thus given by 
 the venerable prelate to his sons in the priesthood, 
 and by the manner in which he taught them to 
 sanctify their souls by the thought of death and of 
 eternity. 
 
 He likewise desired to compose his own epitaph, 
 and dictated it, in fact, while suffering from severe 
 illness. 
 
 1 Job xix. 21. 
 
224 CARDINAL LAVIGEFJE 
 
 It runs thus : ^ 
 
 HIC 
 IN SPEM INFINITE MISERICORDI^ REQUIESCIT 
 
 KAROLUS-MARTIALIS ALLEMAND-LAVIGERIE 
 
 OLIM 
 
 S. R. E. PRESBYTER-CARDINALIS 
 
 ARCHIEPISCOPUS CARTHAGINIENSIS ET ALGERIENSIS 
 
 AFRICA PRIMAS 
 
 NUNC CINIS. 
 ORATE PRO EO. 
 
 The brilliant success ofthese numerous undertakings 
 excited, however, the malice and envy of some of the 
 townspeople,especially of the Italian Jews, of whom there 
 were as many as forty thousand in Tunis. The elevation 
 of Mgr. Lavigerie to the Cardinalate was represented as 
 a direct affront to Italy, and as a measure intended to 
 damage her interests in Africa. This hostile feeling, of 
 which the air had long been full, broke out at length 
 into a storm of open and decided hostility, the occasion 
 which called it forth being one of the most unlikely that 
 could possibly be imagined — a measure, namely, of a 
 purely sanitary nature, and one which every unpreju- 
 diced person must have at once perceived to be abso- 
 lutely free from all religious import or national 
 colouring. 
 
 As far back as 1882 the Cardinal, at that time 
 Administrator Apostolic, had felt the imperative neces- 
 sity of providing a new Catholic cemetery for the city of 
 
 ^ Here rests 
 
 In the hope of infinite mercy 
 
 Charles -Martial Allemand-Lavigerie ; 
 
 Formerly 
 
 Cardinal- Priest of the Holy Eoman Church, 
 
 Archbishop of Carthage and Algiers, 
 
 And Primate of Africa ; 
 
 Now dust and ashes. 
 
 Pray for him. 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 225 
 
 Tunis. The existing cemetery had been in use for two 
 hundred years ; it was situated in the centre of the more 
 modern part of the European quarter, and owing to its 
 narrow dimensions had become a veritable hotbed of 
 infection. The dead were literally heaped one upon 
 another, under conditions too revolting to be dwelt 
 upon ; some of the corpses being prematurely exhumed 
 in order to make room for fresh coffins. So crying, 
 indeed, was the need for a remedy,^ that in the course 
 of the first visit paid by Monseigneur Lavigerie to 
 Tunis the French Consul begged him to provide an 
 extramural cemetery of sufficient size which might 
 serve as a place of interment for Europeans, in order 
 that the old cemetery might be completely closed 
 on hygienic grounds. The first thing was to procure 
 the necessary funds. In the course of a year, thanks to 
 the energy of the Cardinal, these were forthcoming. A 
 suitable piece of ground at a sufficient distance from 
 the city was purchased and walled in, a chapel being- 
 erected there dedicated to our Lady of Dolours. All 
 being thus in readiness, his Eminence, who had spent 
 upon this good work the sum of nearly 80,000 francs, 
 proceeded to bless the cemetery, and gave orders that 
 for the future no burials were to take place in the 
 former grave^^ard, except in the case of persons who 
 had private vaults there, and were permitted to retain 
 the right of burying in them members of their own 
 family. 
 
 Could any one have imagined that such an action 
 as this would have called forth any feelings but those 
 of gratitude in regard to the author of it ? Strange as 
 it may appear, the result was the very opposite of grati- 
 tude. The anti-French faction took advantage of the 
 occasion to stir up a fierce manifestation of enmity 
 
 Q 
 
226 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 and dislike among the lower orders, by representing to 
 them that the regulations recently made constituted a 
 violation of the rights of those families whose relatives 
 had been interred in graves in the old cemetery. The 
 tide ran so high that the tombstones were mutilated 
 and defaced, especially as the ignorant populace be- 
 lieved in addition that the clergy had gained enormous 
 sums by the whole transaction. It became necessary 
 to procure a decree from the Bey absolutely forbidding 
 any interment to take place in the original bury in g- 
 ground, and placing the management of cemeteries for 
 the future in the hands of the municipality. The 
 commotion gradually subsided, and for a time there 
 was peace. 
 
 Unfortunately the truce was not of long duration. 
 In 1884 the church belonging to the Italian Capuchins 
 was burnt down, in consequence of some carelessness on 
 the part of those who had charge of the sacristy. The 
 next day there appeared in the Sentinella, an Italian 
 newspaper published at Tunis, an article concluding as 
 follows : ^ ' Some persons say that in this event is 
 shown the finger of God. But ninety-nine out of a 
 hundred say that the finger of the cathedral has 
 something to do with it.' An insinuation like this 
 amounted to nothing less than a charge of incendiarism 
 against the Archbishop and his clergy. As a matter of 
 fact, Cardinal Lavigerie had risked his life during the 
 conflagration in order to assist the Capuchin Fathers in 
 rescuing the sacred vessels from the midst of the flames. 
 It was not possible for him to allow such a calumny to 
 remain unnoticed ; he therefore answered it, in the first 
 
 * ' Alcuni dicono che in questo fatto si mostra il dito di Dio. II 
 novantanove per cento dice che in questo fatto c' entra il dito della Cathe- 
 draU: {Sentinella, 14 Settembre, 1884.) 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINAL ATE 227 
 
 place, by heading with a Hberal donation the list of 
 subscriptions for the restoration of the church ; and, in 
 the second, by bringing an action against the proprietors 
 of the Sentinella in order to obtain a public vindica- 
 tion of his own conduct and that of his clergy. An 
 ample apology was, however, speedily forthcoming, and 
 the legal proceedings were therefore withdrawn. 
 
 Fresh accusations were soon brought forward against 
 this exemplary prelate. The French atheists, enraged 
 to see him advancing the cause of truth, said that he 
 had amassed great riches for himself in Africa, and also 
 that the public safety was imperilled by the fanaticism 
 of his missioners. In regard to his supposed wealth, we 
 may here relate an amusing anecdote, which shows the 
 deep root these absurd ideas had taken in the popular 
 imagination; 
 
 About fourteen years ago, a brother of his Eminence, 
 M. Felix Lavigerie, who held a commission in the African 
 army, being on a visit to Algiers, went one day into a 
 tobacconist's shop in order to get some cigars. Whilst he 
 was engaged in making his purchases, the Archbishop 
 happened to drive past in an ordinary hired carriage, as 
 was his invariable custom. The woman who was serv- 
 ing in the shop, totally ignorant as to who her chance 
 customer was, said to him : — 
 
 ' Would you like to see the richest man in Algeria ? 
 He is just going by.' 
 
 ' Whom do you mean ? ' asked M. Lavigerie. 
 
 ' The Archbishop of Algiers,' was the reply. 
 
 ' Is he, then, really so very rich ? ' 
 
 ' Yes, sir, he owns all the land which stretches from 
 Algiers to Oran, on both sides of the railway.' 
 
 ' That is certainly a great deal,' remarked the 
 officer. 
 
 q2 
 
228 CARDINAL LAY IG ERIE 
 
 ' But it is not all,' his informant went on ; 'he is also 
 the proprietor of all the steamboats in the port.' 
 
 'I imagined them to belong to well-known com- 
 panies — the Messageries Maritimes and others.' 
 
 ' Yes, they do bear these names,' the woman replied, 
 ' but in reality they belong to the Archbishop.' 
 
 ' What can he do with all this money ? ' 
 
 'He makes use of it in order to enrich his family.' 
 
 ' I am glad,' rejoined the officer, ' to be able to 
 assure you that such is not the case. I am the Arch- 
 bishop's brother, and never, I solemnly affirm, has he 
 made a present of money to any of his relatives ! ' 
 
 This statement was, indeed, nothing but the simple 
 truth. It was well known to all the clergy of Algiers, 
 and to all who knew the Archbishop, that it would be 
 difficult to find a prelate more strict in his observance 
 of the laws of the Church in this respect, or one who 
 more rigorously maintained them, not in the letter alone, 
 but in the spirit also. 
 
 The subjoined epistle was addressed by the Cardinal 
 to an individual, who, although personally unknown to 
 him, had in a public conference held at Hyeres boldly 
 defended his ceuvres against the attacks of a free- 
 thinker : — 
 
 ' I find that in your presence I have been accused of 
 being a millionaire, an arch-millionaire even. Certainly 
 I should be anything but displeased if such were really 
 the case, for did I in reality possess these riches I should 
 most assuredly soon find a use for them. But I do not 
 possess them, or rather I have ceased to possess them, 
 since whenever large sums of money have been entrusted 
 to me by the faith and charity of Catholics, they have 
 been expended in building, in founding ceuvres^ and in 
 providing daily bread, the latter in the most literal 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 229 
 
 sense ; for in the exercise of my apostolic ministry 
 I come in contact with none but those who are 
 poor. 
 
 'The truth is, that in spite of appearances I am 
 myself a poor man — so poor, indeed, as to be compelled 
 to beg in order to support our missions, and in great 
 part my diocesan works also. 
 
 ' What deceives the superficial observer is, that while 
 the properties I purchased twenty years ago in Algeria, 
 and those I have more recently acquired in Tunis, in 
 order to found my various charitable institutions, can be 
 seen by all with the greatest ease, it is far from being as 
 generally known that I have made a formal legal re- 
 nunciation of every one of them, and that the income 
 derived from them bears no proportion whatever to the 
 outlay it is expected to cover.' 
 
 His Eminence next enumerates the different institu- 
 tions and charitable works founded by him in Algeria, 
 Kabylia, Tunis, and elsewhere, among which we find 
 mention of the college in Malta for young negroes who, 
 having been ransomed from slavery, had been brought 
 over at great expense from the interior of Africa in 
 order that they might study medicine, and afterwards 
 return to their native land, the complete conquest of 
 which could be accomplished through their means 
 alone. 
 
 ' I am thoroughly persuaded,' the Cardinal 
 continues, ' that a Minister of Finance who had to 
 balance a budget under circumstances such as mine 
 would believe himself utterly ruined. I should do the 
 same if I were not able to place for my aid and en- 
 couragement the charity of Catholics side by side with 
 my expenses. 
 
 ' In order to silence these absurd reports, I declare 
 
230 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 by means of the present letter that I will make over to 
 the editors of your journal all the land which has ever 
 been bestowed upon me by any Governor of Algeria. 
 If the story about me is a true one, you will be enriched 
 for years to come, and I shall sincerely congratulate 
 you. But if the reverse is the case, what do you deserve 
 said to you ? 
 
 ' In fact, I formally empower you to declare to those 
 who in future talk to you about my millions that I 
 herewith bind myself "in writing to hand over to them 
 by a deed of gift all lands which belong to me personally, 
 either in Africa or elsewhere. 
 
 ' Should this plan not meet with their approval, I will 
 induce the society which has been regularly formed 
 in Africa for the carrying on of our missions and other 
 works of charity, and to which I have legally made 
 over everything, to make a present of all they hold 
 from me, to any one who will engage, subject to reliable 
 security, to pay annually in return a quarter only of 
 what is necessary for the work of the apostolate and 
 the maintenance of our charitable undertakincfs.' 
 
 But calumnies of this nature in regard to the ima- 
 ginary weaUh and extensive possessions of the Cardinal 
 were not the only ones directed against him by the 
 enemies of Christian charity. It was further pretended 
 that his agents stirred up fanaticism, and that his pro- 
 ceedings were calculated to excite a spirit of revolt among 
 the native population of Northern Africa. On this point 
 also he felt it to be his duty to justify his conduct. 
 He accordingly wrote as follows to the director of the 
 Society for Promoting Education in the East : — 
 
 'You must be aware how prejudicial the attacks of 
 which I have lately been the object are to the influence 
 of France in this country. It is a lamentable thing that 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINAL ATE 231 
 
 the strife of parties is waged so fiercely in France ; but 
 that this petty warfare should be carried on in a 
 foreign land, in full view of our enemies, is indeed a 
 fatal sign of national decadence. 
 
 'What a different example England sets in this 
 respect ! I know that in the recent campaign in Egypt 
 her conduct has not always been blameless ; but all 
 those who took part in it — generals, politicians, the 
 very soldiers— are respected by the nation. No one lifts 
 his voice to diminish their prestige or hamper their 
 action. 
 
 ' Ordinarily I leave accusations like those now 
 brought against me unanswered ; but this time I 
 cannot pass them by in silence, because they affect 
 our Catholic charities even more than they do myself 
 personally. 
 
 ' You will see in the papers the letter wherein I have 
 replied to some odious insinuations in regard to the use 
 to which the sums w^e have received have been put. 
 Another charge has been brought against us : we are 
 accused of fanaticism. It is actually said that my 
 presence here, and that of the priests with me, imperils 
 the public peace — that we put a pressure in regard to 
 religion on the Mussulmans. It has even been alleged 
 in the parliamentary reports that — 
 
 ' " The Archbishop of Algiers has been sending 
 missioners into some of the towns of Tunis, where there 
 is not a single Catholic at the present time, and that 
 he is carrying on a work of proselytism most displeasing 
 to the people." 
 
 ' Again it is said that three of the White Fathers 
 were assassinated at the gates of Kairwan, just at the 
 time the Committee of the Budget was sitting ; and that 
 it was most imprudent, highly dangerous in fact, to 
 
232 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 send missioners into the heart of Tunis, and thus pro- 
 voke insurrection and crime. 
 
 ' Not a sinfi[le word of all this is true. No missioner 
 has ever been sent by me into any town of Tunis 
 where there were no Catholics ; not a single one of the 
 White Fathers has been murdered in Tunis, nor has one 
 of them set foot in Kairwan or the immediate vicinity. 
 
 ' The Algerian missioaers can boast some martyrs, it 
 is true ; but it was at Lake Nyanza, at Tanganyika, or in 
 the Sahara that they met their death. They may be 
 accused of fanaticism for penetrating at the risk of their 
 lives into the depths of the Dark Continent. But how 
 many of all nationalities have gone before them — travel- 
 lers, scientists, Protestant missionaries. They too have 
 risked their lives on this heroic enterprise. Why 
 should France be left behind, and why should she not 
 now count it her glory that there are more of her sons 
 on this barbarous soil than of any other Christian 
 nation whatever ? 
 
 ' But we are speaking of Tunis now, and I can safely 
 assert that I should consider it both foolish and wrong 
 to excite the fanaticism of the Mussulmans by indiscreet 
 attempts at proselytism. One need not be a priest, how- 
 ever, it is enough to call oneself a man, in order to 
 desire the regeneration of the degenerate races of 
 Northern Africa ; to rescue them from the evils under 
 which they groan ; to release the women, the children, 
 all who cannot help themselves, from the cruel and 
 selfish yoke of the oppressor ; to deliver the men from 
 the blind fatalism, the indolence, the vices by which 
 they are enslaved. 
 
 ' The true civiliser, the only effectual preacher at this 
 present time, is the action of events which change the 
 pohtical aspect of the country. Unwittingly, unwilhngly 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINAL ATE 233 
 
 even, our Commandants, our soldiers are the chief 
 factors in this change. They represent force, and force 
 to the Mussuhnan is the hand of God. We see proof 
 of this in Algeria, where, without any other apparent 
 action, a general disintegration is taking place in Moslem 
 society, from which religion is not exempted. 
 
 If you were with me in Carthage you would often 
 find my house full of Mussulmans come to solicit my 
 assistance ; some ask for work, others beg for alms. 
 Close by, the priests of St. Louis tend and relieve the 
 sick ; and in a house at some little distance the sisters 
 render the same kind service to the women and children. 
 Never is a word said to them at wdiich they could take 
 alarm. We leave God to carry on, in His own good 
 time. His work in their souls. Our part is to do His 
 will and fulfil His commands by showing them that in 
 our labours of love we are obeying a law of charity 
 higher than their own. Our greatest happiness, after all 
 our sacrifices, is to hear the Mussulmans exclaim : 
 " Eeally, what good people these French are ! " ' 
 
 Somewhat later, another attack of illness, more 
 severe than the former one, caused great alarm to the 
 Cardinal's friends. Scarcely had he recovered before 
 he repaired to France to solicit alms for the support of 
 the African Seminaries, on account of the withdrawal 
 of the Government grant. His appeal was warmly 
 responded to, the sum subscribed surpassing all ex- 
 pectations. Catholic France, as we know well, is ready 
 to forward every good work, and in her generous sup- 
 port of foreign missions more especially she distances 
 by far all the rest of Europe. And the same eloquent 
 voice that then evoked her ready sympathy has lately 
 been heard amongst ourselves ; it is still heard through- 
 out Christendom, where it has made a deep impression, 
 
234 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 appealing for the liberation of the African from the 
 savage cruelties of his Moslem conqueror. 
 
 On March 22, 1888, Cardinal Lavigerie celebrated 
 his episcopal jubilee. This occasion called forth most 
 enthusiastic expressions of esteem and affection. A 
 grand and imposing ceremony took place in the cathe- 
 dral, previous to which the following address was pre- 
 sented to his Eminence by Mgr. Dusserre, the Bishop- 
 Coadjutor of Algiers : — 
 
 ' May it please your Eminence, — In the name of the 
 bishops of JSTorthern Africa, of the secular and regular 
 clergy, and of the religious communities belonging to 
 the dioceses of Carthage, Algiers, Constantine, Hippo, 
 and Oran, I have the honour and pleasure of laying at 
 the feet of your Eminence our respectful homage, to- 
 gether with a souvenir of this memorable occasion. 
 
 ' It has been my privilege to receive the proofs of 
 the heartfelt affection your Eminence has inspired ; and 
 as I beheld one community after another approach me 
 in order to express, with equal dignity of language and 
 delicacy of sentiment, their enthusiastic admiration, 
 their filial love and loyal devotion, my heart swelled 
 with proud emotion on thus contemplating the strength 
 and depth of the feelings your Eminence has called 
 forth in the hearts of us all. 
 
 ' We desire to approach you as one united family, 
 without even the division of separate dioceses. The 
 Church of Africa — that Church to which you have given 
 new life, and which has thus become your own — is here 
 gathered together in the person of its representatives. 
 We approach the throne of its common Father with 
 one heart and one soul, in order to offer him a tribute 
 of feeling as sincere as it is unanimous. 
 
 ' Accept it, therefore, beloved and honoured Father, 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 235 
 
 from the hands of your grateful and affectionate 
 children.' 
 
 His Eminence could not at first restrain his tears, 
 but as soon as he had sufficiently mastered his emotion 
 he replied in the following terms : — 
 
 ' Monseigneur, — To the expression of such feelings, 
 couched in terms such as those to which I have just 
 listened, I could at first, as you have all seen, only 
 answer with my tears. 
 
 ' It is with deep gratitude that I accept the souvenir 
 of my episcopal jubilee just offered me by my spiritual 
 children. On such a day as this, nothing could more 
 profoundly touch me than the sight of you all thus 
 gathered around me, and forming as it were my crown 
 of honour. 
 
 ' You, Messeigneurs, are the elder sons of my great 
 sacerdotal family, from whom, ever since I first came 
 amongst you, I have received most cordial support and 
 sympathy, and whom I have seen increasing day by 
 day in virtue, in power, in wisdom, until you too were 
 raised to the dignity of the episcopate. You most 
 especially, Monseigneur, who have made yourself the 
 spokesman of your brethren, I have closely associated 
 with myself in the work of the diocese, since you will 
 be called upon to undertake the government of it alone 
 when God has taken me to Himself. You have just 
 presented to me, in the name of your brethren, a new 
 pastoral ring. I intended to beg you to accept, after 
 my death, the one I have hitherto worn. Let me give 
 it to you now ; take it, and in return let me ask of you 
 this favour, that when my hand is cold in death, and 
 yourg is raised to bestow your blessing on my flock, you 
 will sometimes remember that though parted from them 
 by the grave I love them still and bless them with you. 
 
236 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' And you, my dear fellow-labourers, the priests of 
 our four dioceses, and the members of our Society of 
 Missioners — for your happiness I offer my prayers daily, 
 and for the success of the ministry you carry on in the 
 midst of so much hardship, toil, and even danger. But 
 at the present moment I feel I can offer these same 
 petitions to God with greater confidence, for I know 
 that He has promised to reward with abundant blessings 
 the sons who honour their father, and who support and 
 cheer him with their filial devotion and thoughtful 
 love.' 
 
 The souvenir alluded to consisted of a gold pectoral 
 cross studded with diamonds and rubies, and a pastoral 
 ring set with similar precious stones. Many other 
 splendid gifts were offered to his Eminence, among 
 which we may enumerate a chalice of solid gold ; a 
 second pectoral cross, also adorned with diamonds and 
 rubies ; a valuable mitre, to be worn when officiating 
 pontifically ; besides a number of vestments and sacred 
 vessels intended for distribution among the poorer 
 churches of his two dioceses. 
 
 The religious ceremony was succeeded by a banquet 
 at which nearly three hundred members of the clergy 
 sat down. In the evenintr there was a ereneral illumi- 
 nation of the whole city, and the festival concluded 
 amid universal rejoicings. 
 
 'Amid all the varied scenes and different demon- 
 strations which gave interest to this auspicious day, 
 none was more touching, and at the same time more 
 genuine, than that which took place when the Cardinal 
 left the cathedral, at the close of the service, and ap- 
 peared on the top of the flight of stone steps which leads 
 down from the principal entrance. Each step was 
 covered by a dense mass of persons, a closely packed 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 237 
 
 crowd filling the square, tlie adjoining streets, tlie 
 windows of all the houses, and even their very roofs. 
 When his Eminence raised his hand to bless the people, 
 the enthusiasm of those present could not be restrained. 
 He was surrounded and almost suffocated by the number 
 of persons who pressed up to him endeavouring to kiss 
 his hands or his vestments, and to utter, each one indi- 
 vidually, their good wishes and congratulations. Italians, 
 Spaniards, Maltese, and French — every one spoke in his 
 own language, and offered him an ovation which lasted 
 more than a quarter of an hour, until he reached the 
 door of the episcopal palace. 
 
 The Cardinal was exhausted with the fatigue and 
 excitement of the morning, but his eyes beamed with 
 joy and pleasure. Who can describe his feelings on 
 such an occasion ? Who can describe the emotion that 
 filled his paternal heart when, on the way back to St. 
 Eugene, on passing by the Church of our Lady of 
 Africa, he found assembled there the Arab Christians 
 from his two villages of St. Cyprian and St. Monica, 
 built some ten or twelve years previously. They too 
 had come to bear a part in the general rejoicing, to 
 join in the universal tribute of gratitude and affection. 
 Standing in groups by the roadside, the parents, sur- 
 rounded by their children, held up the little ones to 
 receive the blessing of the Cardinal, to whom they owed 
 the training of their early years, and whom they had 
 not ceased to love and venerate as a father and 
 protector. 
 
 We may here quote from Cardinal Lavigerie's 
 pastoral letter a sentence which briefly sums up the 
 work he accomplished in Algiers : — 
 
 ' At the period when my episcopate commenced, 
 the resources of the Church in Algiers scarcely sufficed 
 
238 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 for its own needs. Its funds were scanty, its clergy- 
 few in number, and it was consequently unable to 
 make tlie teaching and the influence of the Gospel felt 
 in the barbarous countries which lie around it. But 
 now it can already chant the joyous hymn of the victor: 
 "Eejoice, thou barren that bearest not. Thou shalt 
 pass to the right hand and to the left, and thy seed 
 shall inherit the Gentiles and shall inhabit the desolate 
 cities."^ The tents of its ambassadors are spreading 
 far and wide ; they have penetrated to the very heart 
 of the Dark Continent. By their means the sound of 
 the Gospel has reached those unknown lakes where the 
 great rivers, celebrated in ancient days, take their rise.' 
 
 The Bishop of Oran, one of Cardinal Lavigerie's 
 suffragans, speaks, on the occasion of his Eminence's 
 jubilee, as follows in regard to the result of his labours 
 on behalf of Africa : — 
 
 ' If there is, in the days wherein our lot is cast, one 
 sight better calculated than another to make our hearts 
 thrill within us, it is that of the manner in which the 
 minds of men are being drawn to interest themselves 
 in this Africa of ours. You are aware how closely the 
 whole world is watching what goes on there, with what 
 special attention the progress of the Faith and the ex- 
 tension of the work of civilisation is observed. All 
 Christendom rejoices to see that in these days the 
 mercy and goodness of God is made known in these 
 vast regions of Central Africa, where His name has 
 hitherto been unknown. Equatorial Africa is no longer, 
 of all portions of the globe, the only one entirely desti- 
 tute of the light of truth — given over, as it were, to the 
 darkness of ignorance and paganism. The Gospel has 
 
 1 Is. liv. 1-3. 
 
TUNIS AND THE CAEDINALATE 239 
 
 been preached tliere, and the soil has already been 
 watered with the blood of many heroic martyrs. 
 
 ' Let us unite our voices to the anthem of praise 
 which we hear rising from beyond the vast deserts 
 which separate us from those of our fellow-Christians 
 who have so lately been admitted into the fold of the 
 Church ; with them let us thank the God of all mercy 
 who has granted to us to behold such wonders of grace. 
 Let us join with these newly made converts in blessing 
 the name of Him who has rewarded our labours by 
 bestowing upon us not only the. costly crown of souls 
 regenerated in the waters of baptism, but the still more 
 precious diadem of glorious martyrs and confessors 
 purified in the fire of persecution. 
 
 ' All this is due, under Divine Providence, to the 
 indefatigable efforts of our venerated Primate. He it 
 is who, after having carefully trained and formed them 
 for the warfare upon which tliey were to enter, sent 
 forth bands of valiant missioners to explore this new 
 world and carry to it the light of faith. 
 
 ' Yet at the price of how many labours and fatigues, 
 of how much suflfering and sacrifice, has this great 
 result been achieved ! God alone knows all the weary 
 journeys which have been undertaken both by land 
 and sea, all the fervent appeals which have been made, 
 the stirring discourses which have been delivered, not 
 only in France but in the neighbouring countries also, 
 in order to obtain the funds needed for the establish- 
 ment and maintenance of so many works of charity. 
 What we have seen for ourselves of all this has filled 
 us with ever-increasing admiration for the illustrious 
 prelate whom it is our privilege to call by the name 
 of Father. An episcopate of twenty-five years repre- 
 sents an incalculable amount of contradictions and 
 
238 CAIWINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 vexations, of trials and disappointments, borne as far 
 as possible in silence, and courageously endured for 
 the sake of Jesus Christ and for the good of souls.' 
 
 In conclusion, it may be well to quote the Brief 
 addressed to Cardinal Lavigerie by his Holiness Pope 
 Leo XIII. in acknowledgment of a valuable relic dis- 
 covered amongst the ruins in the vicinity of Tunis, of 
 which the Cardinal had begged his acceptance. We 
 rejoice also at the same time to re-echo the laudatory 
 words contained in this Brief ; words which, coming as 
 they do from the lips of the Supreme Pontiff, have a 
 value that they could not possess were they the utter- 
 ances of any individual of less exalted station.. — ' The 
 name of Cardinal Lavigerie merits, on account of the 
 eminent services he has rendered to Africa, a place in the 
 ranks of those who have deserved the most of Catholicism 
 and civilisation.' 
 
 To Our dear Son, ' Dilecte Fili Noster, 
 
 Health and apostolic bene- ' Salutem et apostolicam 
 
 diction. benedictionem. 
 
 'We both hold espe- 'Et habemus apprime 
 
 cially dear, and shall keep carum, et tuebimur per- 
 
 with the greatest care, the quam studiose missum abs 
 
 precious treasure (/cei- te non ita pridem k€l- 
 
 fiTJXiov) that you sent Us ixrjkiov. Lypsanothecam 
 
 not long since. We refer intelligimus argent.eam, e 
 
 to the silver reliquary dug ruderibus sedis christianae 
 
 up from the ruins of a ad Tunetanos fines eges- 
 
 Christian house on the tarn ; cui pretium sane 
 
 confines of Tunis, and to magnum planeque singu- 
 
 which a particular value lare sua facit tum vetus 
 
 is given both by its anti- tum periucundaad recor- 
 
TUNIS AND THE CARDINALATE 
 
 241 
 
 quity and by the pleasant 
 memories it calls forth. 
 
 ' For when we cast our 
 eyes on that memorial the 
 prosperous days of the 
 Church of Africa recur 
 spontaneously to our 
 thoughts, and the times 
 when the Gospel was 
 carried further from Eome, 
 and when Numidia above 
 all and Mauritania w^ere 
 adorned wdth the most 
 brilliant instances of virtue 
 and learning. How ter- 
 rible were the disasters and 
 calamities which followed 
 on that period ! In truth 
 it is a most difficult task 
 to build together again 
 ruins of long duration and 
 w^ide extent. 
 
 'Yet, trusting in God 
 and the strength of united 
 effort, we must with perse- 
 verance and good courage 
 make the attempt. For 
 Ourselves, We indeed have 
 aided, and will aid as 
 much as in us lies. It is 
 for you to direct the 
 means, you, whose emi- 
 nent services to Africa 
 give you a place in the 
 
 dationem origo. Nam in 
 istud mnemosynon cum 
 coniiciuntur oculi, sponte 
 in memoriam redeunt A- 
 fricanie Ecclesiae felices 
 anni, quo tempore, matu- 
 rime hinc accepto evan- 
 gelio, maximis virtutum 
 doctringeque ornamentis 
 Numidia prassertim ac 
 Mauretania florebant. 
 
 Quam formidolosi earn 
 aetatem excepere casus, 
 quam variae calamitates ! 
 Profecto caussa perdifficilis 
 inveteratas latissimeque 
 diffusas sarcire ruinas : ni- 
 hilominus Deo fretos con- 
 iunctisque viribus eniti 
 constanter et animose 
 oportet. Nos quidem et 
 dedimus, et dabimus, 
 quantum poterit, operam. 
 Te scilicet ad omnia adiu- 
 tore, quern singularia in 
 Africam merita sic com- 
 mendant, ut cum viris de 
 catholico nomine urhanoque 
 cultu summe meritis compa- 
 randus videare. Interea 
 laboribus curisque tuis 
 perpetuam a Deo felicita- 
 tem precati, tibi, dilecte 
 fili JSToster, et universo 
 
 EL 
 
242 
 
 CA RDINA L LA VIG ERIE 
 
 ranks of those who have 
 deserved the most of Catho- 
 licism and civihsation. 
 
 ' Meanwhile We beg 
 God to grant enduring 
 success to all your labours 
 and plans, and We most 
 cordially give to you, be- 
 loved Son, and to all your 
 Clergy and your people, 
 Our Apostolic benedic- 
 tion. 
 
 ' Given at Eome, at St, 
 Peter's, the 10th Novem- 
 ber, 1887, in the tenth 
 year of Our pontificate.' 
 
 Clero populoque tuo apo- 
 stolicam benedictionem 
 peramanter impertimus. 
 
 ' Datum Eomse apud 
 S. Petrum die X Novembris 
 Anno MDCCCLXXXYII, 
 Pontificatus ISTostri decimo. 
 
 ' LEO PP. XIII.' 
 
 LEO XIII. POPE. 
 
PAKT THE SECOND 
 
 THE AFEICAN SLAVE TRADE 
 
 fi2 
 
!4I) 
 
 CHAPTEE I 
 
 SLAVERY m AFRICA 
 
 The anti-slavery crusade in Africa is one of those ex- 
 ceptional schemes of benevolence in which religion and 
 politics do not interfere with the common action of all 
 civilised nations. It is directed not so much against 
 slavery as an institution as against the systematic slave- 
 trade, the necessary accompaniment of slavery, which 
 is carried on in Central Africa with a barbarous cruelty 
 unparalleled in the most savage nations of ancient and 
 modern times. Cardinal Lavigerie has expressly dis- 
 claimed any intention of interfering with domestic 
 slavery where it is one of the recognised customs of the 
 country. It would be mere folly to undertake a prac- 
 tically impossible task, and however serious are the 
 evils that slavery of its own nature entails, yet on the 
 one hand self-interest, and on the other general public 
 opinion, not to mention the natural kindliness which 
 exists in a majority of mankind, do much to mitigate the 
 condition of slaves and to keep in check the brutality 
 even of the most hard-hearted and unprincipled of 
 slave-owners. With some marked exceptions the 
 general treatment of slaves all over the world has not 
 been very much below the treatment of ordinary 
 domestic servants and labourers who are free. The 
 bondage of one rational being to another is always one 
 of degree. It cannot from the very nature of things be 
 
246 CARDINAL LAVIGEEIE 
 
 absolute and complete, and tlie distinction between 
 servant and serf and bondsman and slave is shaded off 
 by various degrees of subjection wliicli often make it 
 difficult to draw the line between those who are 
 captives and those who are free. 
 
 Slavery has been in some stages of social develop- 
 ment most beneficial to the interests of those who were 
 enslaved. It was often the alternative for wholesale 
 butchery, and, moreover, enforced settled habits of in- 
 dustry on those who before had been subject to the de- 
 moralising effects of a nomad life. The objections to 
 slavery are drawn from a consideration of its moral in- 
 fluence on the master, rather than from that of any 
 habitual cruelty practised on the slaves. Any hard- 
 ships they endured were rather the results of their 
 changes of condition than of their actual servitude. 
 Slaves born in their master's house, for the most part, 
 have had an easy time of it. Horace's verna procax 
 was but a type of the class both in ancient and modern 
 times. Even in 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,' though it was 
 written with the object of painting slavery in the 
 blackest colours, ' Topsy ' was quite a favoured child 
 of fortune. The real objection to domestic slavery is 
 the moral licence it engenders, the facilities it gives to 
 libertinism, the petty tyranny it encourages in the 
 master, the spirit of servile, crouching, degrading sub- 
 jection which it begets in the slave. It was because of 
 the social and moral corruption which accompanied it, 
 rather than because of any physical sufferings on the 
 part of the slaves, that the Christian Church always set 
 her face against it. It is as the moral educator of 
 mankind that she has taught them to abolish slavery as 
 an institution wherever she has been able to exert her 
 due influence, The work has been and ought to be a 
 
SLAVERY IN AIRICA 247 
 
 gradual one, but from tlie moment when Christianity 
 began its work slavery was doomed. It must needs 
 fade away and disappear under the standard of the 
 Cross. It could not withstand the Divine proclamation 
 of universal freedom, that there is neither barbarian, 
 Scythian, bond, nor free, but all are one in Christ 
 Jesus. 
 
 In the present day slavery is all but abolished in 
 Christian countries. But wherever Islamism prevails 
 slavery always accompanies it. It is, for the most 
 part, domestic, and slaves are rarely em23loyed in field- 
 labour. Mohammedans in general treat their slaves 
 well. The Koran inculcates gentleness and kindness 
 to them. The child of a slave by her master is ipso 
 facto free in all Mohammedan countries, and polygamy 
 gives every facility for the conversion of the female slave 
 into the lawful wife. In the East there is no such hard 
 and fast line between wife and mistress as is the case 
 where monogamy prevails. One of the curious features 
 that mark the religion of the prophet and perpetuate its 
 blighting influence on mankind is the way in which it 
 is bound up with slavery, but, at the same time, makes 
 a compromise which mitigates the hardships of the 
 slave's condition, without, however, lessening its demora- 
 lising effects on master and slave alike. Dr. Schwein- 
 furth's testimony respecting slavery in Egypt illustrates 
 this extremely well : — 
 
 ' Whether Egyptian officials wear an Oriental dress 
 or a European dress, their ideas about slaver}^ and the 
 slave-trade are stereotyped. It is the fashion in good 
 society to have a house full of slaves, and their presence 
 is considered indispensable. Now if a man were to 
 keep two, or even three, properly-paid servants, and see 
 that they did their duty with order and punctuality, he 
 
248 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 would be making some advance in civilisation; but, 
 now, what is the impression upon entering the homes of 
 the rich Egyptians ? There, comfortably settled on the 
 divan, sits the master of the house, silent and contem- 
 plative, a man of peace and quietness ; nothing seems 
 to disturb his composure ; all the nobler passions are 
 quite alien to his nature ; hunting and fishing, riding 
 and boating, are quite unknown to him, and he never 
 puts himself to the trouble of taking a walk. If he is 
 thirsty, he has only to raise his hand and say, " Ya, 
 wolled " (Here, fellow!), and in an instant his slave 
 hands him a glass of water ; or if he wants to smoke 
 or to go to sleep, it is, " Ya, wolled," just the same : 
 everything is done for him, and he does not stir an inch 
 to help himself. Now, supposing, some fine day, all 
 these " wolleds " were to take themselves off, what 
 would befall these fine gentlemen on their divans, and 
 where would they turn for all the trifling comforts of 
 their daily life ? Their sluggish nature would be in- 
 vaded by a feeling of disquietude that they had never 
 felt before ; they must either die or become new crea- 
 tures. This description, which applies to every rank of 
 life, is only a reflection of the lethargic apathy that 
 prevails in every Oriental state ; an inference necessarily 
 follows that of equal importance with the abolition of 
 slavery is the dawn of a new life in the East. If this 
 regeneration is impossible, then slavery is a permanent 
 necessity. 
 
 ' The kind treatment of slaves, and the comfortable 
 lot that they enjoy, in comparison to the hardships of 
 their rude, rougli homes, are pleas that often have been 
 urged in extenuation of slavery in the East. It is cer- 
 tainly true that the contrast in slave labour is very 
 great, and, whilst Europeans have looked upon their 
 
SLAVEBY IN AFRICA 249 
 
 slaves as little better tliaii useful domestic animals, tlie 
 Oriental slave is a mere object of luxury. Only a small 
 proportion of the slaves that are brought annually from 
 the interior are employed in field labour in Egypt, 
 though rather more frequently in the Eastern provinces. 
 The European, although he deprived the negro of his 
 ordinary rights, still compelled him to become a useful 
 member of society ; the Oriental allows him a portion 
 of his rights, but trains him up to general incapacity ; 
 the occupations of filling pipes, handing water, boiling 
 coffee, and holding a salver, are not employments 
 worthy of a man.' ^ 
 
 We may therefore leave out of our consideration 
 the domestic slavery of Islamism, as an ineradicable evil 
 which it is quite useless to attack directly. It is a 
 source of wholesale moral corruption and social and 
 political degeneracy, inseparably bound up with the 
 religion of the prophet. Whether the crescent is 
 waning before the cross — whether the enervating and 
 paralysing influences of Mohammedanism are such as 
 to check its career of conquest and to force it in the 
 end to yield to the superior vitality inherent in the 
 religion of Christ — is a question that does not concern 
 us. For our jDurposes, the slavery of Mohammedan 
 countries is an established fact, the existence of which 
 we may bitterly lament, but cannot hope by any amount 
 of anti-slavery crusades to destroy. 
 
 Putting aside, then, the domestic slavery of Egypt, 
 Turkey, and all other countries where the crescent still 
 prevails, we find ourselves face to face with two tre- 
 mendous evils, existing over a large portion of central 
 Africa. l3oth of them cry aloud to heaven for ven- 
 geance. One of them is more directly opposed to the 
 
 1 Heart of Africa, ii. 435, 436. 
 
250 CARDINAL LAY IG ERIE 
 
 law of nature and must infallibly disappear as any sort 
 of civilisation, whether Mohammedan or Christian, 
 takes the place of the fetichism and devil-worship which 
 prevail among the native heathen tribes. The other is 
 less revolting, but more dangerous ; more difficult to 
 encounter, more closely inter^voven with the selfish 
 interests of a large, wealthy, and unprincipled class. 
 The one prevails chiefly among the tribes on the Niger, 
 and in Western Africa ; the other all over Central 
 Africa. The former of these is the domestic slavery 
 among the pagans, with its accompaniment of human 
 sacrifices and other atrocities to be hereafter related ; 
 the other, the slave-trade, as practised on the native 
 tribes by the Mohammedan and Portuguese traders with 
 the assistance and co-operation of the natives them- 
 selves, and in many parts with the connivance and 
 consent of Egyptian officials. The crusade of Cardinal 
 Lavigerie is directed primarily against the slave-trade. 
 If only this could be effectually put down, domestic 
 slavery would, of necessity, gradually disappear. 
 
 Slavery requires a continual supply from without. 
 The children of domestic slaves are found by universal 
 experience not to be sufficiently numerous to fill up the 
 ranks. It is not easy at first to see why it should be 
 so, as the negro is remarkably prolific and of strong 
 physique. But men, like other animals, do not seem to 
 breed when they are in captivity as they do when they 
 are free, and it is not as a rule to the interest of their 
 masters that they should do so. Slaves who grow up 
 in the house occupy quite a different position from those 
 that are purchased. For them slavery is a light yoke, 
 one so hght that a great many of them shake it off 
 altogether and are virtually if not actually free. There 
 is a sort of moral obligation on slave-owners to give their 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 251 
 
 liberty to faitliful slaves, and tlieir ranks are in tliis way 
 considerably thinned. In all slave-liolding countries in 
 the present day the offspring of a white man and a 
 slave is by the law born free, and thus the licence existing 
 among the owners of slaves in their intercourse with 
 female slaves increases the free population in compari- 
 son with the slaves. Moreover, a prosperous man 
 gradually increases his family of slaves, and such a one 
 will go into the market or to the trader, and look out 
 for a healthy boy or girl lately imported from the 
 slave-producing countries, rather than purchase one 
 who is home-bred. He will thus get a cheaper and 
 more serviceable article, one more completely in his 
 power, and less likely to run away than if parents or a 
 former owner were near at hand. Whatever the cause, 
 an import trade is a necessity to the existence of 
 slavery. Destroy the trade, and slavery itself will not 
 last long. 
 
 But this is not the primary motive of the strong 
 feeling that prevails respecting the African slave-trade, 
 or of the vigorous onslaught that all good men are 
 preparing to make upon it. The hope of the ultimate 
 destruction of slavery is secondary to the desire to 
 abolish the horrors that surround the traffic. It is the 
 frightful atrocities committed in the process of capture — 
 wholesale massacres, committed in the African villages ; 
 the inhuman barbarity with which the slaves are 
 treated on the march ; the murder, pillage, rapine, 
 which are the accompaniments of every slave-trading 
 expedition ; the line of victims who mark the track 
 of the slave-caravan, left to perish or pitilessly beaten 
 to death because their fainting limbs refuse to carry 
 them further ; it is the gradual depopulation of large 
 districts of central Africa, once the home of prosperous 
 
252 CARDINAL LAVIGEIUE 
 
 tribes, the scenes of desolation which mark this accursed 
 traffic, the demorahsation of the tribes wherever these 
 fiends in human shape, who make slave-trading their 
 livelihood, turn their footsteps ; it is the utter impossi- 
 bility of ever carrying with any hope of success either 
 healthy civilisation or Christianity to countries liable 
 to these visits ; it is these and many other accompanying 
 evils that stir the blood and rouse the indignation of all 
 those who have any benevolence in their hearts, and 
 above all those who have learned the sublime lesson 
 that Jesus Christ came to teach by word and by example. 
 Wherever the slave-traders are able to do their work 
 unchecked, missionaries, whether Catholic or Protestant, 
 have no chance. Sir Samuel Baker's testimony on this 
 subject is very remarkable. He says : — 
 
 ' The Austrian Mission has failed, and the stations 
 have been forsaken ; their pious labour was hopeless, 
 and the devoted priests died upon their barren field. 
 What curse lies so heavily upon Africa and bows her 
 down beneath all other nations ? It is the infernal traffic 
 in slaves — a trade so hideous, that the heart of every 
 slave and owner becomes deformed, and shrinks like 
 a withered limb incapable of action. 
 
 ' Thus is Africa accursed : nor can she be raised to 
 any scale approaching to civilisation until the slave- 
 trade shall be totally suppressed. The first step 
 necessary to the improvement of the savage tribes of 
 the White Nile is the annihilation of the slave-trade. 
 Until this be effected, no legitimate commerce can be 
 established ; neither is there an opening for missionary 
 enterprise : — the country is sealed and closed against 
 all improvement.' ^ • 
 
 * Baker, Albert Nyanza, ii. 294. 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 253 
 
 The traders are the deadly enemies of those who 
 come to preach the gospel of freedom. The great mass 
 of them are moreover Mohammedans, and have there- 
 fore a double reason for their hatred to the Christian 
 missionary. In some parts of Africa they unite a 
 religious crusade with their commercial enterprise, and 
 proselytise whole villages partly by force and partly 
 by persuasion, and by representing to the chiefs the 
 advantages they will gain and the ills they will avoid 
 by adopting the religion of the prophet. In this way 
 Islamism is making way far more rapidly in the interior 
 of Africa than Christianity. Unless the slave-trade is 
 suppressed, it bids fair to subdue the greater portion 
 of central Africa as it has subdued the north of it. 
 European and Christian nations may nominally parcel 
 out Africa among themselves, or at least establish a 
 nominal protectorate, but the fierce tide of proselytising 
 Islamism will, with all the help of the slave-trade, 
 sweep on resistlessly, and gradually encroach even on 
 those portions which England or France or Germany 
 considers as her own. ' 
 
 These are facts which do not depend on the un- 
 supported representations of Cardinal Lavigerie or his 
 missionaries. There is the concurrent testimony of all 
 those who have had the best opportunity of collecting 
 evidence on the spot, and have witnessed with their 
 own eyes the awful, the heartrending scenes that they 
 describe. We have, moreover, the pitiful tale of some 
 of those who have themselves endured the inhuman 
 atrocities of the slave-traders, and have experienced 
 the awful miseries and seen the revolting scenes which 
 are the accompaniment of the march of slave caravans 
 to the coast. The evidence here is so plentiful that we 
 
254 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 scarcely know where to begin — most of our readers 
 have probably made themselves acquainted with the 
 testimony of Stanley, Livingstone, Baker, and Schwein- 
 furth. 
 
 We must, however, quote the following description 
 which Sir S. Baker gives of a slave-raid of White Nile 
 traders : — 
 
 ' On arriving at the desired locality the (piratical) 
 party disembark and proceed into the interior, until 
 they arrive at the village of some negro chief, with 
 whom they establish an intimacy. Charmed with his 
 new friends, the power of whose weapons he acknow- 
 ledges, the negro chief does not neglect the opportunity 
 of seeking their alliance to attack a hostile neighbour. 
 Marching throughout the night, guided by their negro 
 hosts, they bivouac within an hour's march of the un- 
 suspecting village doomed to an attack about half an 
 hour before break of day. The time arrives, and, quietly 
 surrounding the village while its occupants are still 
 sleeping, they fire the grass huts in all directions, and 
 pour volleys of musketry through the flaming thatch. 
 Panic-stricken, the unfortunate victims rush from their 
 burning dwellings, and the men are shot down like 
 pheasants in a battue, while the women and children, 
 bewildered in the danger and confusion, are kidnapped 
 and secured. They are then fastened together, the 
 former secured in an instrument called a sheba, made 
 of a forked pole, the neck of the prisoner fitting into 
 the fork, secured by a cross piece lashed behind, 
 while the wrists, brought together in front of the body, 
 are tied to the pole. The children are then fastened by 
 their necks with a rope attached to the women, and 
 thus form a living chain, in which order they are 
 
SLAVERY IN A B' RICA 255 
 
 marclied to tlie head-quarters in company with the 
 captured herds.' ^ 
 
 Commander Cameron, writing from a different part 
 of Africa, bears similar testimony. Travellers are un- 
 animous as to the barbarous treatment of the unhappy 
 captives on their long and weary march to the coast. 
 They are driven sometimes for the distance of 1,000 
 miles, to be packed on board the Arab sailing boats 
 called dhows and conveyed to the slave markets of 
 Western Asia. 
 
 ' Slaves were usually gagged by having a piece of 
 wood, like a snaffle, tied into their mouths. Heavy 
 slave-forks were placed round their necks, and their 
 hands were fastened behind their backs. They were 
 then attached by a cord to the vendor's waist.' "^ 
 
 Elsewhere he says : ' Coimbra arrived in the after- 
 noon with a gang of fifty-two women tied together in 
 lots of seventeen or eighteen. Some had children in 
 arms, others were far advanced in pregnancy, and all 
 were laden with huge bundles of grass cloth and other 
 plunder. These poor weary and footsore creatures 
 were covered with weals and scars showing how un- 
 mercifully cruel had been the treatment received at the 
 hands of the savage who had called himself their 
 owner. . . The misery and loss of life entailed by the 
 capture of these women is far greater than can be 
 imagined except by those who have witnessed some 
 such heart-rending scenes. Indeed the cruelties per- 
 petrated in the heart of Africa by men calling them- 
 selves Christians can scarcely be credited by those 
 living in a civilised land. 
 
 ^ Baker, Albert Nyanza, i. 19. ^ Cameron, Across Africa, i. 341. 
 
256 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 'To obtain these fifty-two women, at least ten 
 villages had been destroyed, each having a population 
 of from one to two hundred, or about 1,500 in all. 
 Some may, perchance, have escaped to neighbouring 
 villages ; but the greater portion were undoubtedly 
 burnt when their villages were surprised, shot whilst 
 attempting to save their wives and families, or doomed 
 to die of starvation in the jungles unless some wild 
 beast put a more speedy end to their miseries.' ^ 
 
 Speaking of another caravan he says : ' I had noticed 
 the bad condition of this gang several times on the 
 road, the poor wretches being travel-worn and half- 
 starved, and having large sores caused by their loads 
 and the blows and cuts they received ; the ropes that 
 confined them were also, in some instances, eating into 
 their flesh. And I saw one woman still carrying the 
 infant that had died in her arms of starvation.' ^ 
 
 Another of Cameron's experiences is no less dis- 
 tressing. 
 
 ' . . . The wdiole of the caravan passed on in front, 
 the mournful procession lasting for more than two hours. 
 Women and children, foot-sore and over-burthened, 
 were urged on unremittingly by their barbarous masters ; 
 and even when they reached their camp it was no haven 
 of rest for the poor creatures. 
 
 ' They were compelled to fetch water, cook, build 
 huts, and collect firewood for those who owned them, 
 and were comparatively favoured if they had con- 
 trived some sort of shelter for themselves before night 
 set in. 
 
 ' The loss of labour entailed by working gangs of 
 slaves tied together is monstrous, for if one pot of water 
 is wanted twenty people are obhged to fetch it from the 
 
 * Cameron, Across Africa, ii. 136-8. =* Ibid. ii. 164. 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 257 
 
 Stream ; and for one bundle of grass to thatch a hut 
 the whole string must be employed. On the road too, 
 if one of a gang requires to halt, the whole must follow 
 motions, and when one falls five or six are dragged down.'^ 
 
 At another stage of his journey, where the road 
 was so difficult as sometimes to render progress almost 
 impossible even for able-bodied men, he describes the 
 traces of the slave caravan : — 
 
 ' Numerous skeletons testified to the numbers whose 
 lives had been sacrificed on this tvjmg march, whilst 
 slave clogs and forks still attached to some bleached 
 bones, or lying by their sides, gave only too convincing 
 proof that the demon of the slave-trade still exercised 
 his influence in this part of Africa [Benguela.] Clogs 
 and forks were also hanging on trees, some being so 
 slightly affected by the weather, that it was evident 
 they had not been there longer than a month or two. 
 Doubtless they had been removed from some flagging 
 wretches in the belief that weakness of body had ex- 
 tinguished all idea of escape, and in the hope that the 
 strength which was insufficient to bear the weight of 
 the clog might still prove sufficient to drag the unfor- 
 tunate human chattel to the coast.' '^ 
 
 Of Liowa, the chief village of Western Ugara, where 
 the fertile soil would have yielded a rich return to 
 industrious cultivators, he gives the following account : 
 
 'Passing through the ruins of so many deserted 
 villages, once the homes of happy and contented people, 
 was indescribably saddening. Where now were those 
 who built them and cultivated the surrounding fields ? 
 Where ? Driven off as slaves, massacred by villains 
 
 ' Across Africa, ii. 147-8. "^ Tbid. ii. 256. 
 
 S 
 
258 CARDINAL LAVIGERJE 
 
 engaged in a war in wliicli these poor wretches had no 
 interest, or dead of starvation and disease in the 
 jungle. 
 
 'Africa is bleeding out her life-blood at every pore. 
 A rich country, requiring labour only to render it one 
 of the greatest producers in the world, is having its 
 population — already far too scanty for its needs — daily 
 depleted by the slave-trade and internecine war. 
 
 ' Should the present state of affairs be allowed to con- 
 tinue, the country will gradually relapse into jungles 
 and wilds, and will become more and more impenetrable 
 to the merchant and trader.' ^ 
 
 The Fakis or priests are often the agents of whole- 
 sale dealers, and never, Dr. Schweinfurth says, did I 
 see slaves so mercilessly treated as by these fanatics, 
 who, in spite of everything, are held by the people in 
 the greatest veneration. 
 
 ' In one of their convoys were some poor miserable 
 Mittoo-slaves almost too emaciated to bear the heavy 
 yoke (the sheyba) that was fastened to their necks. 
 One morning, hearing an unusual outcry, I paused to 
 inquire what was the matter. A scene such as my pen 
 can only indignantly depict, met my gaze. A dying 
 man had been dragged from the hut, and was being 
 belaboured by the cruellest of lashes to prove whether 
 life was extinct. The long white stripes on the withered 
 skin testified to the agonies the poor wretch was en- 
 during, and the vociferations I heard were the shouts 
 of his persecutors, who were yelling out their oaths 
 and imprecations. " The cursed dog ! he is not dead 
 yet. The heathen rascal will not die ! " Then, as though 
 resolved to accumulate cruelty on cruelty, the Faki's 
 
 ' Cameron, Across Africa, i. 209. 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 259 
 
 slave-boys not only began to break out into revolting 
 jeers, but actually played at football with the gasping 
 victim ; the horrible contortions of the sufferer's counte- 
 nance were sufficient to melt the hardest hearts.' ^ 
 
 ' . . . The environs of the Sheriba of Shereefee were 
 only scantily cultivated. . . . Exposing itself far and 
 wide there was the naked rock, the barrenness of 
 which was only interrupted at intervals by a covering 
 of human bones ! Carried off in groups, the captured 
 slaves here succumbed to the overwrought exertions of 
 their march. At times they literally died of starvation, 
 as there was no corn to be had in the barren land. 
 The overland dealers in slaves here make their pur- 
 chases at the most advantageous prices. In these 
 Eastern Sheribas, as the result of perpetual raids, there 
 is always a superabundance of the living black mer- 
 chandise on hand, but rarely is there an adequate 
 supply of food for their maintenance. ... It is no un- 
 wonted thing for the gangs to melt away a dozen at a 
 time. Bones of men and charred palisades of huts are 
 too true an evidence of the halting-places of Moham- 
 medanism, and day by day there was awaiting me the 
 miserable sight of a number of helpless children, perfect 
 little pictures of distress and wretchedness, either 
 orphans or deserted by their mothers, who dragged on 
 a pitiable existence, half-starved, burnt by falling into 
 the fire in their sleep, and covered with loathsome 
 sores.' ^ 
 
 The unhappy captives often contrive to effect their 
 escape in gangs, as many as twenty at a time, and the 
 whole caravan halts for a day or two whilst search 
 is made for them. If the fugitives are overtaken and 
 
 ^ Dr. Schweinfurth, The Heart of Africa, ii. 414. ^ j^^^^^ j^ 345^ 
 
 s 2 
 
260 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 brought back, a terrible flogging is the usual punish- 
 ment, but sometimes death is inflicted. Sir Samuel 
 Baker relates that on one occasion — 
 
 ' From the trader's camp a girl about sixteen and 
 her mother, who were slaves, were missing ; they had 
 escaped. The hue and cry was at once raised. Ibra- 
 himaiva, who had himself been a slave, was the most in- 
 defatigable slave-hunter. He and a party started on 
 the track of the fugitives. They did not return until 
 the following day, but where was the runaway who 
 could escape from such a bloodhound? The young 
 girl and her mother were led into camp tied together 
 by the neck, and immediately condemned to be 
 hanged.' ^ 
 
 The loss of slaves on the march from the interior to 
 the coast is enormous. From one cause or another, 
 desertion, disablement, or death, never more than one- 
 third, sometimes only one-tenth, of the original number 
 reach their destination. When the caravans pass 
 through missionary stations, the missioners frequently 
 ransom a few of the very young or feeble, of whom the 
 traders are glad to rid themselves. 
 
 From a letter of Mgr. Bridoux, the Yicar Apostolic 
 of Tanganyika, to Mgr. Lavigerie, we take the following 
 lines : — 
 
 ' Yesterday we met two caravans of slaves, and bap- 
 tized two little children who were nothing but skin 
 and bone. I baptized one, a little boy, to whom I 
 gave the name of Charles, in the river Mpwapwa, 
 into which he had just been dipped for the purpose of 
 washing him. The other was a little girl ; I baptized 
 her in the Arab camp. Words fail me to describe the 
 painful impression made on us all by our meeting with 
 
 * The Albert Nyanza, ii. 254. 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 261 
 
 these caravans. One consisted of about one hundred 
 slaves, the other numbered perhaps three hundred;' 
 forty of the band were hteral skeletons, and they can 
 never reach the coast. Some of the men had the fork 
 (sheba) on their neck, and a certain number of the 
 women were chained together. They seemed hardly 
 able to drag themselves along, yet several had a little 
 child on their back. Though I was prepared to witness 
 similar horrors, I confess that those I have just de- 
 scribed surpassed my expectations, and while I write 
 these lines my heart still bleeds at the recollection of 
 them. One of the caravans has encamped in our 
 vicinity, and I am going to return to the halting-place 
 in a short time, taking our doctors with me in order to 
 see what can be done for the sick.' ^ 
 
 Another of the Algerian Missioners writes from 
 Kibanga, near Lake Tanganyika, in December 1887 : — 
 
 ' Once more we can breathe freely. Thank heaven ! 
 ... At seven o'clock this morning the oppressors, the 
 slaughterers of our peaceful people took their departure 
 in the midst of drenching rain, followed by the execra- 
 tions of all the native population. Tlvj numbered 
 nearly three hundred in all, and were a troop like 
 those that come from the coast with drums and flags, 
 porters, women and children, &c. In the rear the 
 slave-caravan marched, a melancholy procession. One 
 poor old woman who was being taken away into cap- 
 tivity passing close by good Brother Jerome, clung to 
 his clothes, and implored him to save her ; but he 
 could do nothing, and so she was dragged off like a 
 beast of burden, by the rope round her neck. We had 
 nothing left to ransom her with. . . . The march past 
 
 lulletin de la Societe Anti-Esclcwagiste, Dec. 1888, p. 177. 
 
262 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 occupied a considerable time — the rear guard was not 
 gone when the rain left off. These detestable vampires 
 have now swooped down upon Ubembe ; we can see 
 in the distance the incendiary fires they are making 
 there. 
 
 ' These horrible expeditions depopulate the country 
 round us ; all the villages where only yesterday we went 
 to catechise, are now vast deserts. 
 
 ' One of the unhappy women whom the Euga-Euga 
 had kidnapped has just expired before our eyes. She 
 strugforled and screamed when she was taken, and would 
 not submit to be chained, whereupon one of the slave- 
 hunters discharged a pistol at her breast. She fell 
 mortally wounded ; she was enceinte, and shortly after- 
 wards gave birth to a dead child As she lay on the 
 ground writhing in agony we lifted her up and carried 
 her into our enclosure. She was acquainted to a cer- 
 tain extent with the truths of religion, we spoke to her 
 of heaven, and asked if she would like to be baptized. 
 She assented to this, and accordingly we baptized her ; 
 after that her wailings ceased. Now she is dead. 
 my God ! who will put an end to all these horrors ! . . .' 
 
 We quote again from the letters of the Algerian 
 Missioners : — 
 
 ' ... In the evening we witnessed the melancholy 
 spectacle of a slave-raid in the neighbouring country ; 
 on all sides we beheld burning villages, and fugitives 
 endeavouring to make good their escape by betaking 
 themselves to the waters of the lake. The Euga-Euga 
 returned loaded with chickens, goats, fish, &c., whilst 
 a band of about thirty of these brigands scoured under 
 our very eyes the hills and lower regions of the river 
 Maongolo where the unfortunate fugitives lay hid. In 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 263 
 
 the evening tliey came back, bringing with them the 
 women and children in chains ! 
 
 ' It was a terrible sight. One longs to shoot down 
 on the spot these infamous robbers who know no law, 
 human or divine, and thus kidnap their fellow-creatures 
 in order to enslave both soul and body. We might 
 succeed in freeing many of the poor captives were we 
 to allow our people who carry arms to fall on these 
 incarnate fiends, but that would be open war, and 
 would infallibly be the destruction of our mission. 
 
 ' Alas ! when will some European power interfere 
 to put an end to this accursed traffic in slaves, and the 
 myriad evils that follow in its train ? A detachment of 
 fifty European soldiers, well armed and acclimatised, 
 would be able in a fortnight to exterminate this troop — - 
 a rabble of some two or three hundred robbers — • 
 which is the terror of all the districts from Tabora to 
 Manyuema, and the whole of the Tanganyika as far as 
 the Albert Nyanza. Yet what can we helpless mission- 
 ers do, except pray to God on behalf of the unhappy 
 negro, and his worst enemies, the Arabs and the 
 rmtis ? It is truly horrible to witness these man-hunts ! 
 
 ' In the evening of this sorrowful Sunday, the 
 recollection of which will never fade from our minds,, 
 the Father Superior sent one of the fathers to the 
 Arab camp to request that an end might be put to 
 these persecutions as speedily as possible and the whole 
 band take their departure without delay, and allow our 
 Christian negroes to return to their villages, where 
 almost all the plantations had been destroyed. The 
 Arab chief, who is utterly unable to enforce obedience 
 among his followers, promised to go early the next 
 morning ; he allowed us to ransom those of the women 
 and children, the victims of the day's expedition, whose 
 
264 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ransoms we had the means of paying. We part with 
 everything we can for this purpose. Fancy the dehght 
 of the happy individuals who were thus enabled to 
 return to their homes, and on the other hand the hope- 
 less misery of the unfortunate creatures who could not 
 share in the deliverance, and were forcibly dragged 
 away chained to the forks, uttering shrieks of despair, 
 Would that we had the means of setting them all free ! ' 
 ' Mzovera, a most useful tool in the hands of the 
 Arab trader who makes it his business to depopulate 
 the Marungu, has found himself this time, in spite of 
 his apprehensions, obliged to pass through our little 
 territory with the pitiful prey he has collected on his 
 expeditions. Happening not long ago to fall in with 
 one of our men, he spoke to him openly of his fears, 
 and his wish to take another route, to avoid displaying 
 his captives before our eyes. His booty consists of 
 ivory and slaves ; the latter amount to about 200 men, 
 women, and children, fastened together with long chains 
 like the beads of a rosary. " The caravan is heavily 
 laden," Mzovera remarked to me, " more so than any I 
 have ever seen." It had halted twelve days at Kyula, 
 nine at Katela, and it ought to have halted three weeks 
 in our neighbourhood considering how worn out the 
 captives were through fatigue, rough usage, and scanty 
 food. In order to shorten his journey and lessen his 
 expenses, he wanted to hire our boats to transport his 
 slaves to Ujiji, thinking that they would suffer from sea- 
 sickness and thus economise his provisions ; but we 
 indignantly refused to lend ourselves to the cowardly 
 stratagem. He was therefore obliged to give some of 
 his captives up to us, being unable to procure for them 
 the trifling amount of nourishment absolutely necessary 
 to keep them from dying of inanition. Thus we were 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 265 
 
 able to ransom eleven children, two of whom were 
 literally reduced to skeletons and appeared to be at 
 the point of death, so that the sum of seven francs 
 sufficed for their purchase. 
 
 'We like talking to the older ones, who give us 
 harrowing details respecting their wretched existence. 
 "Those Wangwana tire us to death," they said in their 
 childish simplicity, " they capture us for the sake of 
 making us die of hunger. We will not drag along over 
 the stones any longer ; we should like to stay here 
 with the white men ; we are comfortable here ; at any 
 rate, we get enough to eat." One poor little creature, 
 who, though nearly three years old, had not been 
 w^eaned, said to one of his companions : " We must slip 
 away and go back to our mother ; " he was seven or 
 eight days' march from home. His comrade came to 
 me directly, saying : " Kabwile wants to run away." 
 Father Moinet did his best to comfort the poor child. 
 " Wait a little, my child," he said, " it is still the rainy 
 season, the rivers are swollen, and the roads are 
 bad." " Mamma, mamma," sobbed the child, " I want 
 mamma." " It is too late to go to-day," the kind father 
 answered ; " besides, if you go away from us, the Wang- 
 wana will catch you, and beat you, and you will never 
 see your mother again ; but if you stay here with me, 
 you will see her again, and the Wangwana will not hurt 
 you any more." These arguments prevailed, the child 
 was appeased, and left off crying. These children were 
 only given up to us because they were an encumbrance 
 to the caravan ; but for that, we should not have been 
 able to rescue them, as they would have fetched a 
 higher price at Ujiji.' 
 
 ' Mzovera is on the move with his caravan ; we have 
 
266 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 been asking the children whom we ransomed if they 
 would not go with their former master. " Rawe, 
 rawe ; no, no," they say, " we mean to stay here with 
 you." 
 
 'No sooner had Mzovera gone than a second cara- 
 van arrived, and a heavily freighted boat. A portion 
 of the slaves were disembarked on the shore, and we 
 have the sight of the forks and chains over again ; but 
 the owners were half afraid to let the children be seen, 
 so the boat was pushed off and now rides at anchor. 
 " The white men are there," the leader of the caravan 
 remarked ; " they see us, we will wait to unship the 
 children till they are gone." We were in fact watching 
 them from a mound overlooking the harbour. These 
 slave-caravans always present the same melancholy 
 aspect ; one sees might taking precedence of right, even 
 the right of life itself; suffering in every shape, one 
 more mournful than the other ; the purest feelings of 
 nature set at nought, the family tie severed, the bonds 
 of friendship broken, a death in life. 
 
 ' In this district, in the heart of Africa, pillaging, 
 slave-hunting, kidnapping goes on worse than ever ; the 
 country round is ruined, and soon will be a complete 
 desert. Manyeuma is being scoured in every direction, 
 the last drop will be squeezed out. At Mtaua, the post 
 of the district, not a day passes without hundreds of 
 slaves being shipped on board the dhows. ... In the 
 space of two months more than four hundred slaves 
 have been conducted past our station ; the extinction of 
 the race cannot be far off.' 
 
 A French Missioner writes from the Mission of 
 Kibanga, Upper Congo: — 'This mission is progressing 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 267 
 
 favourably, and every day adds to our flock. The op- 
 portunities of freeing slaves are not wanting this year, 
 as the children seized and carried off by the Wangwana 
 are sold at vile prices in and around Ujiji, where many 
 die of starvation because their owners cannot get rid 
 of them. From January 1 to June 1 we have been 
 able to ransom 150 slaves — men, women, and children 
 — so that we have now 300 children in the Orphanage, 
 without counting the elder ones who are established in 
 our Christian villages, and who are also very numerous. 
 The very low price we have had to pay for them has 
 enabled us to ransom so many ; but, unfortunately, our 
 resources being exhausted, we have had to stop. 
 
 ' Our hospital is filled, principally by old men, slaves 
 ransomed for a few yards of calico, or by old negresses 
 cast adrift by their husbands or their children, to whom, 
 on account of their age, they can no longer be of use. 
 This entirely pagan maxim practised almost all over 
 Africa, viz. : — " When thy father and thy mother, having 
 become old and consequently useless, begin to bend 
 towards the grave, rid them of life, or drive them into 
 the woods," exists here in all its horror. ~^It is on this 
 account that, thanks to the generosity of one of our 
 patrons, we have been able to found an asylum for 
 these poor abandoned creatures, in which we provide 
 for their corporal wants, and for the far more precious 
 requirements of their souls. The aged are a special 
 object of our care, and when we find any of them in the 
 villages near us, we endeavour, by simply giving them 
 their daily bread, to draw them towards us. As these 
 aged people are only a useless burden, their relatives 
 let them come to us without opposition. 
 
 ' Quite recently, a poor old negress, living at some 
 days' travelling distance from the mission, having heard 
 
268 CARDINAL LAVIGEllIE 
 
 of the care we take of old j^ersons like herself, and com- 
 paring their lot to her own miserable existence, made 
 up her mind to come to us also. Under the care of 
 another good old woman, she soon recovered from the 
 fatigue of her journey ; she was happy, she said, and 
 wished to die near the missioners, in the house of 
 their children. But alas ! it was not to be so, and her 
 happiness was not to last long, for her owners, hearing 
 that she had taken refuge with us, came to claim her 
 and to take her away. They cared little for this poor 
 creature, but they wanted compensation for what they 
 said was their loss. Some goods were offered them, 
 but their conditions were so onerous we could not come 
 to terms. The poor woman was therefore dragged away 
 forcibly and obliged to set out for her village. As her 
 limbs, stiff through age, did not permit her to keep up 
 with her owners, a man armed with a stick was stationed 
 behind her to force her on. A truly ferocious beast, 
 he did not spare the blows on the back of his victim, 
 and after a few minutes she stopped, her strength failing 
 her. We then heard the report of firearms in the 
 direction they had taken. The poor woman had fallen 
 on the path, shot through the head. Several of our 
 converts, suspecting the crime, rushed immediately 
 to the spot, but it was too late, the victim had expired, 
 and the murderers had escaped. 
 
 ' Such, not to mention more than this one case, are 
 the scenes we are often obliged to witness, without 
 being able to prevent them, all owing to the lack of a 
 few yards of calico. How the heart of the missioner 
 bleeds at seeing these atrocities, and with what fervour, 
 mingled with compassion, he prays to God from the 
 bottom of his heart : " Thy kingdom come ! " ' ^ 
 
 ^ Bulletin de la Societe Anti-Eslavagiste de Paris, October 1888, p. 17. 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 269 
 
 The condition of the captives on board the slave- 
 vessels is notorious. 
 
 ' The Egyptian Government had, it appeared, been 
 pressed by some of the European Powers to take 
 measures for the suppression of the slave-trade ; a 
 steamer had accordingly been ordered to capture all 
 vessels laden with this infamous cargo. Two vessels had 
 been seized and brought to Khartoum, containing eight 
 hundred and fifty human beings ! packed together like 
 anchovies, the living and the dying festering together, 
 and the dead lying beneath them. European eye- 
 witnesses assured me that the disembarking of this 
 frightful cargo could not be adequately described. 
 The slaves were in a state of starvation, having had 
 nothing to eat for several days. They were landed at 
 Khartoum ; the dead and many of the dying were tied 
 by the ankles and dragged along the ground by don- 
 keys in the streets. The most malignant typhus, or 
 plague, had been engendered among this mass of filth 
 and misery thus closely packed together.' ^ 
 
 Mr. Eobson, a missionary who left Newcastle a few 
 months ago for Eastern Africa, confirms the account of 
 Sir S. Baker. 
 
 ' Of course you all know about the blockade of the 
 Zanzibar coast. It is stopping the slave-carrying in 
 dhows off the coast, but not by any means stopping the 
 slave-trade. Greater horrors are perpetrated than ever. 
 The Arabs, not being able to get their slaves taken by 
 sea, are driving them overland, and not one slave in ten 
 reaches the destination. The other day, within sound of 
 the blockading guns, I saw a slave-caravan. A few weeks 
 ago a slave dhow was captured. On boarding, the English 
 ofiicers found half the slaves dead, and the others in a 
 
 ^ The Albert Nyanza, ii. 324. 
 
270 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 most pitiable plight. Twenty of tlie children were sent 
 to me. I could not attempt to describe their horrible 
 condition — living skeletons, without a shred of clothing, 
 and covered wdth filth and vermin. They had not 
 tasted water for four days, and were all ill of dysentery. 
 They were all children from six to eight years old. 
 The older ones had not survived their cruel treatment. 
 Since I received them one has died, and two others, I 
 am afraid, will not recover. All the rest have gone on 
 famously. The children have taken a violent fancy to 
 me, and greet me with screams of delight whenever I 
 make my appearance. They know nothing of the Swahili 
 language, their country being Makua, opposite Mozam- 
 bique. This week I have taken them into school. They 
 seem as if they would take kindly to their work. Oh, 
 the horrors of the slave-trade ! I dare not begin a full 
 account of it or I should weary you with horrors. I 
 left England with my mind not fully made up as to my 
 attitude towards it, but I have no hesitation now. We 
 missionaries in the Sultan's dominions are supposed not 
 to interfere with the slave-trade, but the supposition has 
 no weight with me. I shall do everything in my power 
 to help any slave who runs away from his tyrant.' 
 
 Can anything be imagined more heartrending than 
 these shocking accounts, eloquent with the eloquence 
 of truth ? They are, however, the recitals of eyewitnesses 
 of the harrowing scenes, not of the actors in them. We 
 will now allow one of the kidnapped slaves to tell his 
 own story. 
 
 THE slave's own TALE 
 
 Farraghit Emmanuel Bienno, twenty years of age, is 
 a rescued slave, ransomed by Cardinal Lavigerie's White 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 271 
 
 Missioners, and now studying at Lille, in order to become 
 in his turn a priest and a missioner. We shall let him 
 tell his own sad tale in his own simple words. 
 
 ' I was born at Kaffouan, in the Southern Soudan, 
 in 1869. I was two years old when my father died. I 
 remained in the tribe with my mother and my younger 
 sister. One day my mother was going with my sister, 
 myself, and some other inhabitants of our tribe to a 
 neighbouring village near Kaffouan, when we suddenly 
 found ourselves surrounded by Touareg merchants, who 
 alarmed us by showing us their daggers and sticks. A 
 negro who was with us unfortunately cried out for help ; 
 he was immediately felled to the ground and killed by 
 one good blow of a stick. Another old negro en- 
 deavoured to defend himself, and shot at the merchants 
 an arrow which he carried ; but it fell harmless and 
 only excited the rage of the Touaregs, who stabbed the 
 old man to death. Lastly, having slain those who cried 
 out and tried to make any defence, these terrible 
 merchants led us all off to the tribe of the Bamba. Some 
 Arabs bought those of us who appeared strongest. My 
 mother, who was considered good and fit for work, was 
 at once put into service. A cruel Arab tore away our 
 mother from us without allowing us to say good-bye. 
 I was left alone with my little sister ; but I have often 
 seen her again in my dreams, and often have I cried in 
 awaking again. I have never heard speak of my 
 mother since. 
 
 ' I was then about six, and my sister four. The 
 market over, the caravan set off to cross the desert. 
 Our masters were on camel-back, and we poor slaves 
 had to drag wearily behind on foot. The Touaregs 
 very rarely halted. At the halts they ate a sheep or a 
 
272 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 kid of their flock, and threw the bones to us, as to dogs. 
 Those were lucky who could get any. At the end of 
 two days' march my little sister, worn out with the 
 burning and painful road over the sand, fell down quite 
 exhausted in the midst of the desert. I stopped beside 
 her, whilst the caravan went on. A Touareg saw us ; 
 he came up and began to shout and lash us with his 
 whip, to make us go on. My little sister cried bitterly, 
 for she could not walk. Then the merchant, seeing he 
 could get no profit from this four-year old slave, killed 
 her with blows of his stick before my eyes. I saw my 
 little sister die ! Then the Touareg threatened to kill 
 me at once if I did not rejoin the caravan. He kept 
 striking me with his stick and the whip, until I was 
 back in the ranks with my fellow slaves. 
 
 ' After some days more, the caravan reached the end 
 of its journey. The Touareg merchants took us to the 
 Bamba. The king bought about one hundred negroes 
 from the caravan. Of these fifty were destined to be 
 burnt alive to appease " the spirit of evil " who had 
 sent a severe fever upon the prince. I was bought with 
 some others for a horse, and so became the slave of the 
 King of the Bamba. I remarked before his tent hundreds 
 of negroes' heads strung upon ropes. These were the 
 remains of human sacrifices ofiered by the king to his 
 gods. I was afraid, and expected every day an order 
 to have my head cut ofi* for the king's pleasure. But 
 after some days I was sent to Timbuktu, with four or 
 five other negro slaves like myself. Later on I was sold 
 to some Arabs. They made me suffer greatly. After the 
 market I had to follow, with dreadful fatigue, the caravan 
 into the desert. All along the road there was to be 
 seen nothing but dried or putrefying corpses ; they 
 were those of slaves massacred by their masters. In our 
 
SLAVEEY IN AFRICA 273 
 
 caravan the slaves were divided into bands. We were 
 forty or fifty negroes to each band, of every age and 
 sex, and every tribe of Central Africa. We walked one 
 after the other. As several slaves attempted to escape, 
 a strong iron ring was fastened round the neck of one 
 slave ; to this ring a smaller one was fastened, and to 
 this a long chain fixed which bound all the negroes to- 
 gether, regulated their movements, and prevented their 
 flying. As time was pressing, the masters kept beating 
 us with thongs and whips. How sad it was to see the 
 aged and sick ! They clung in desperation to their 
 companions in misery, and when the band halted to 
 gain breath for a moment, there were some who re- 
 mained hanging like an inert mass to the collar. Dread- 
 ful scenes marked these moments of rest. If the poor 
 negro slave was at the end of his strength they still 
 kept lashing him. It required a few minutes for the 
 Arabs to unfasten the chain, but the minutes were too 
 long for these dealers in men. What happened then ? 
 Why, they cut the negro's head off, and the band, re- 
 lieved, resumed its march. 
 
 ' Every change of master was for me the occasion 
 of fresh torture. The Arab or Touareg who bought me 
 took me after the market away from my tribe, and then, 
 in a forest or an oasis, he had to marh his property to 
 distinguish it from that of others. The first time I was 
 sold my master, a Touareg, tied my feet and hands, and 
 with a knife made two tattoo-marks or deep incisions 
 on the right and left cheek. The blood flowed and I 
 suffered very much. I was very little, only six years 
 old. When I fell into the hands of the Arabs they 
 used to mark their slaves in a different manner : when 
 I least expected it an Arab took a bit of sharp marble, 
 and with it made two deep cuts on my right cheek. 
 
 T 
 
274 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 The sufferings I endured were terrible, but I had to bear 
 them without uttering a sound. I have been sold six 
 times, and I carry on my face fifteen deep scars, made by 
 my masters, Touaregs and Arabs, six on the right 
 cheek, six on the left, and three on the forehead. I 
 belonged to Am Salah, and lived in a tent, because I 
 was too small to work. Once my shackles were taken 
 off* my feet, and I was told to follow the caravan to go to 
 Warglah, in order to be exposed for sale at the slave 
 market. We were arranged in order of build, the 
 strongest and stoutest in front, the little ones and the 
 dying behind. I saw many purchasers come up and 
 take away my companions. JSTobody would have me ; 
 I was too miserable looking. But it was thanks to my 
 sickly appearance, that the White Father, who offered 
 to buy me from my master, got me for one hundred 
 francs. After being ransomed I was sent to Tunis and 
 Algiers to learn French and Italian. For some time 
 past I have been in France.' 
 
 ' 1 
 
 Such is the ransomed slave's own story, perhaps the 
 first such story that has been told so fully by one of 
 the actual victims. What can be imagined more touch- 
 ing than this simple, heart-rending narrative ! 
 
 We cannot here omit some portion of the eloquent 
 speech addressed by his Eminence Cardinal Lavigerie 
 to a meeting of the Anti-slavery Society in London on 
 July 31, 1888, as he states with great force the existing 
 evils. 
 
 ' England [he said] has now in Africa numerous and 
 immense domains, or vast empires they may more fitly 
 be called, and she cannot be uninterested in the question 
 which is for Africa one of life and death. Slavery in the 
 
 ' Illustrated Catholic Missions, Feb. 1889. 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 275 
 
 proportions that it lias now assumed means, in fact, tlie 
 approaching destruction of the black population of the 
 interior, with the impossibility of penetrating and civi- 
 lising the heart of the country. I said a moment ago that 
 I came here to plead the cause of the slaves ; I retract 
 those words. That cause has already been pleaded by 
 eloquent tongues — by David Livingstone and others ; but 
 I come to add new facts to those offered already by your 
 own explorers. I shall only speak of what I know 
 through my missioners or through released slaves. 
 
 ' My missioners, the White Fathers — so called on 
 account of their habit — are established in the Sahara 
 and upon the high table-lands of Central Africa, from 
 the north of Nyanza to the south of Tanganyika. Eleven 
 of them have suffered martyrdom, whilst more than fifty 
 others have died from fatigue and hardships. Such men 
 have the right to be heard and to be believed. Without 
 speaking of other parts of Africa, or dwelling upon the 
 testimony of Commander Cameron, who affirms with truth 
 that half a million slaves at the least are sold every year 
 in the interior of Africa, I will content myself with saying 
 that the testimony of our missioners not only confirms 
 but raises this estimate for those regions where they are 
 established. They have seen with their own eyes, in 
 the course of ten years, whole provinces absolutely de- 
 populated by the massacres of the slave-hunters, and 
 each day they are obliged to witness scenes which point 
 to the rapid extinction of the race. In the last letter 
 which I have received from Tanganyika, dated in March 
 last, they tell me that every day they see caravans of 
 slaves arriving, and that every day they see boats cross- 
 ing the lake, loaded almost to sinking with their freight 
 of human chattels. They tell me, particularly, of the 
 province of Manyuema, which at the time of the death 
 
 T 2 
 
276 CARDINAL LAV IG ERIE 
 
 of Livingstone was the richest in ivory and population, 
 and which the slave-hunters have now reduced to a 
 desert, seizing the ivory, and reducing the inhabitants 
 to slavery in order that they may carry the ivory to the 
 coast, after which their captives would be sold. The 
 contempt for human life engendered by such examples 
 as these, and by the passions of the slave-hunters, is so 
 great that you can imagine nothing more horrible. An 
 excess of cruelty causes them to make use towards men 
 of terms hitherto reserved for wild beasts — it is all of a 
 piece with the custom of Central Africa ; for the blacks 
 themselves, when they have slaves, adopt the terms of 
 the slave-hunters and call them by no other name than 
 my heast, my animal. 
 
 ' I have given some examples of these in a letter pub- 
 lished a week ago in the French journals. The unfor- 
 tunate people who are captured for slaves are treated 
 like beasts — men, women, and children ; listen to these 
 words, you who are Christians, they are treated like 
 beasts — the horror of their situation passes all imagi- 
 nation ; they are hunted like animals, and when they 
 are caught are compelled to bow under a yoke : their 
 heads are forcibly thrust between the space made by a 
 small triangular-shaped piece of bent wood attached to 
 a long pole, and so they are driven. If this state of 
 things continues, Africa as a nation cannot remain ; 
 these horrors are incompatible with the existence of 
 Africa, and that country will be absolutely and irre- 
 deemably lost. Let me draw your attention to the 
 meaning of these words. Africa is divided really into 
 three zones. First the lowlands, along the seaboards of 
 the Mediterranean, the Atlantic and Lidian Oceans. Ad- 
 vancing towards the interior there is a raised plateau of 
 about two thousand feet above the sea, and above this 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 277 
 
 first plateau there is a second immense table-land, about 
 four thousand feet high. It is there that fall every 
 year those abundant rains which form the great lakes, 
 and from these lakes flow the vast rivers of the 
 Nile, the Congo, the Niger, the Zambesi, and their in- 
 numerable affluents. The nature of the soil, the heat 
 of the sun, and the abundance of water contribute to 
 make this country one of the richest and most beautiful 
 in the world, truly an earthly paradise. The population 
 also was, and in some provinces still is, very numerous 
 and happy and peaceable. It is this population which 
 Islam is exterminating at this moment by means of her 
 slave-hunters, and by virtue of her doctrine that the 
 blacks are an inferior and cursed race, whom they 
 are at liberty to treat worse than we treat our animals. 
 I say to you, God made the white man, God made the 
 black man, but the devil himself made slavery. 
 
 ' And now how are we to stop all these evils ? Europe 
 has recently divided Africa, at the Congress of Berlin, 
 where Belgium, England, France, Germany, and Portugal 
 have demanded and acquired rights over this immense 
 country by mutual consent. As if, however, the demon 
 of destruction wished to hinder the happy result of re- 
 solutions taken by the Great Powers, the internal slave- 
 trade has acquired the proportions which I have just 
 described. For the last century Islam has seized, little 
 by little, the third part of Africa, and has established 
 new empires in the north. It seems as if she now, being 
 unable to conquer the remainder, wishes to annihilate 
 the people in an outburst of mad rage by means of her 
 slave hunters. But if the governments of Europe have 
 acquired rights, they have contracted duties. The one 
 does not go without the other, and we may call to mind 
 the words of Montesquieu, that " among so many use- 
 
278 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 less treaties tliey ought to. make one of mercy and pity." 
 And this is why, after a time of silence, now comes the 
 time to speak out. Know then that for over half a 
 century, and whilst our gaze was fixed upon other 
 countries, Mohammedanism was invading, slowly and 
 silently, with indefatigable perseverance, one half of 
 Africa. In certain regions, those nearest to us, it 
 founded empires ; the rest were secured for the further- 
 ance of slavery. May God preserve me from accusing, 
 without compulsion, any man, and especially any people. 
 I live, besides, in the midst of Moslems. If they do not 
 look upon me as their father, I ought, in my capacity of 
 pastor, to look upon them and love them as my children. 
 ' But I cannot resist saying to-day that, of the errors 
 so fatal to Africa, the saddest is that which teaches, with 
 Islam, that humanity is made up of two distinct races 
 — one, that of believers, destined to command ; the 
 other, that of the cursed, as they style them, destined 
 to serve. Now, in the latter, they consider the negroes 
 to constitute the lowest grade — namely, that on a par 
 with cattle. The negro in their estimation is, as Leo 
 XIII. forcibly says, a beast destined for the yoke. 
 Having reached by their conquests the heart of a con- 
 tinent peopled by negroes, the Moslems have therefore 
 betaken themselves to the work, which is justified by 
 their doctrines. By degrees slave- trading bands, formed 
 by them, have advanced into the interior, coming from 
 Morocco, from the country of the Touaregs, from Tunis 
 towards Timbuktu and the countries which surround 
 the Niger, from Egypt and Zanzibar towards the region 
 of the lakes and even beyond the Upper Congo, and 
 almost to the frontiers of the British possessions and of 
 the Cape Colonies. Everywhere they prosecute the 
 same impious hunts which feed their commerce. Some- 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 279 
 
 times the marauders, concealing themselves along the 
 paths, in the forests, and in the grain fields, violently 
 carry off the negro women and children who may pass 
 by unattended. 
 
 ' Things have reached such a pass in the vicinity of 
 the great lakes that now (I quote the words of one of my 
 missioners) "every woman, every child, that strays ten 
 minutes away from their village has no certainty of ever 
 returning to it." The impunity is absolute. No negro 
 chief of the small independent tribes, among whom all 
 the country is divided, has the power of repressing this 
 violence. Whilst the slave-trading bands, composed of 
 Arabs and half-castes, and even of coast negroes, go 
 armed to the teeth, the savage populations of the high- 
 lands of Africa have no other weapons than stones, 
 clubs, and, at best, darts and spears. They are, there- 
 fore, incapable of coping with the robbers who attack 
 them, and of saving themselves. But it is not only 
 isolated persons they attack. They organise their 
 expeditions as if they were going to war ; sometimes 
 they proceed alone, sometimes in company with neigh- 
 bouring tribes, to whom they offer a share of the 
 pillage, and who on the morrow become the victims 
 in their turn. Thus they fall at night on defenceless 
 villages, setting fire to the straw huts, and firing upon 
 every one. they meet. The inhabitants try to escape, 
 seeking safety in the woods, in the heart of impenetrable 
 thickets, in the dry beds of rivers, in the tall grass of 
 the valleys. They are pursued. The aged, the men 
 who offer resistance, all who cannot be sold in the markets 
 of the interior, are killed ; the women and children are 
 seized. 
 
 ' But I have already described these horrors. I am 
 tired of trying to find new epithets for them. Listen to 
 
280 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 this sad description of the caravans which carry off 
 the slaves. All that are captured — men, women, and 
 children— are hurried off to some market in the interior. 
 Then commences for them a series of unspeakable 
 miseries. The slaves are on foot. The men who 
 appear the strongest, and whose escape is to be feared, 
 have their hands tied (and sometimes their feet) in such 
 a fashion that moving becomes a torture to them ; and 
 on their necks are placed yokes, which attach several of 
 them together. They march all day ; at night, when 
 they stop to rest, a few handfuls of raw " sorgho " are 
 distributed among the captives. This is all their food. 
 Next morning they must start again. But after the first 
 day or two the fatigue, the sufierings, and the privations 
 have weakened a great many. The women and the 
 aged are the first to halt. Then, in order to strike 
 terror into this miserable mass of human beings, their con- 
 ductors, armed with a wooden bar to economise powder, 
 approach those who appear to be the most exhausted, 
 and deal them a terrible blow on the nape of the neck. 
 The unfortunate victims utter a cry, and fall to the 
 ground in the convulsions of death. The terrified troop 
 immediately resumes its march. Terror has imbued 
 even the weakest with new strength. Each time some 
 one breaks down the same horrible scene is repeated. 
 At night, on arriving at their halting-place, after the 
 first days of such a life, a not less frightful scene awaits 
 them. The traffickers in human flesh have acquired by 
 experience a knowledge of how much their victims can 
 endure. A glance shows them those who will soon sink 
 from weariness ; then, to economise the scanty food 
 which they distribute, they pass behind these wretched 
 beings and fell them with a single blow. Their corpses 
 remain where they fall, when they are not suspended on 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 261 
 
 the brandies of the neighbouring trees ; and it is close 
 to them that their companions are obhged to eat and 
 sleep as well as they can. 
 
 'Among the young negroes snatched by us from this 
 hell and restored to liberty there are some who, long 
 afterwards, wake up every night shrieking fearfully. 
 They behold again, in their dreams, the abominable 
 and bloody scenes which they have witnessed. In this 
 manner the weary tramp continues — sometimes for 
 months, when the caravan comes from a distance. 
 Their number diminishes daily. If, goaded by their 
 cruel sufferings, some attempt to rebel or to escape, 
 their fierce masters cut them down with their swords, 
 and leave them as they lie along the road, attached to 
 one another by their yokes. Therefore it has been 
 truly said that, if a traveller lost the way leading from 
 equatorial Africa to the towns where slaves are sold, 
 he could easily find it again by the skeletons of the 
 negroes with which it is strewed. 
 
 ' Is this to be allowed to continue ? To you, ladies, 
 I address myself especially ; you see how it is the 
 women, who are treated with the chiefest indignities. 
 In favour of these women, then, I ask you, their sisters, 
 to plead to your husbands and your brothers ; do not 
 allow them to weary of the cause. Eouse them to a 
 fervour which will never sleep before this trafiic has 
 been abolished. But though I appeal to the Christian 
 charity of all, though I ask for your pity and 
 compassion for the black slaves, remember this — 
 charity is much, compassion is much, but force is 
 absolutely necessary. Nor can the opposition be suc- 
 cessful merely by hindering the transport of slaves into 
 Asia by means of cruisers ; it is necessary to strike the 
 evil at its root, and to destroy the markets of the 
 
282 CARDINAL LAYIGERIE 
 
 interior, or to render them useless by establishing — as 
 your great Gordon wished to do for the basin of the 
 Nile — barriers against slavery composed of natives, led 
 and instructed by Europeans, in order to supplement 
 the maritime barriers formed by your cruisers. 
 
 ' Let Christians, then, band together. I speak of 
 Christians worthy of the name, for it is necessary to 
 have clean and honest hands for such an enterprise, 
 and not the red hands of pirates, like those which 
 formerly devastated America. We want men who will 
 give all their energy, all their love, and all their life to 
 this object — men like your own Stanley, men like the 
 great Emin Pasha. Already something has been done. 
 I speak of a man, a Frenchman, a Pontifical Zouave, 
 who with three hundred men alone is guarding and 
 protecting villages from this abominable pest. That 
 man is Joubert. We do not want enormous armies. 
 The negroes ought, in reality, to afford the means for 
 their own regeneration. They can, if they are armed 
 and properly led ; as we witness at this moment in the 
 case of that heroic man Emin Pasha, who, for more 
 than ten years, has, by the aid of his native troops, 
 kept the whole of his great equatorial province free 
 from the ravages of the slave-hunters. The success of 
 his example might well stimulate similar action in other 
 parts of Africa. 
 
 ' But what we want is energy, life, and devotion to 
 the cause. This is what civilised governments ought 
 to give to the cause ; but if they cannot give this, if 
 their preoccupations are too great — I am no politician, 
 I do not wish to encourage complications — why then, 
 we will appeal to the people. A crusade is to be 
 preached, and the people should know their duty. 
 Something has been done already, but more is needed. 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 283 
 
 Sometliing must be done for the negroes whom we 
 protect. I myself have brought ap young negroes 
 from the interior, and have had them educated as 
 doctors that they may practise the beneficent art of 
 heahng among their own people. The first three of 
 these native black doctors set out from Malta for 
 the Great Lakes, on July 18, in one of the steamers 
 of the British India Company. I am happy in 
 being thus able to-day publicly to tender my thanks 
 to the English people for the aid given me in this 
 work. 
 
 ' And now it is necessary to draw a practical con- 
 clusion from this discourse. What I ask from this 
 great assembly, without distinction of persons — for 
 however much some of us may be divided on some 
 subjects we are all of one accord when it becomes a 
 matter of liberty, of humanity, of justice — is that it 
 should, according to the individual strength of each 
 one, join in a generous agitation in favour of a cause 
 so deserving of our sympathy. We need support also 
 of a pecuniary kind for our little army : heroes w^e may 
 have, and that is much, but heroes must live ; I know that 
 heroes must eat, and heroes must drink, and means 
 sometimes not only support, but make heroes. For this 
 object T appeal to your English generosity, and I 
 entreat you all to join me in the utterance of a loud 
 cr}^ to God first of all, and then to all Christian people. 
 " God save Africa ! " May God save her by exciting 
 for her defence men animated by charity and Christian 
 courage ! Where can I better hope to have this prayer 
 heard than in a great assembly like this, where we 
 meet under the auspices of the admirable society 
 founded to figKt against slavery and the slave-trade 
 more than half a century ago, supported by the early 
 
284 CABDINAL LAVIGERTE 
 
 liberators, Thomas Clarkson, Sir Fowell Buxton, Joseph 
 Sturge, and other men of noble character. 
 
 ' Now, after having carried on the combat, often- 
 times to victory, and after having witnessed in later 
 days, not only the entire extinction of the slave-trade 
 across the Atlantic, but also the abolition of slavery 
 itself in Cuba and Brazil, the Anti-slavery Society finds 
 itself pledged to carry on the gigantic task for the sup- 
 pression of Mohammedan slavery, which would give the 
 death-blow to the internal slave-traffic in Africa ; and 
 for this object I appeal to you — for humanity, for your 
 brethren, for charity, for mercy — to make a response 
 to my prayer.' 
 
 It has already been remarked that it is of the 
 slave-hunting and slave-trade as carried on by the 
 Moslems that Cardinal Lavigerie has almost exclusively 
 spoken. It is perhaps natural that he should do so, 
 since he has been living in the midst of Mohammedans 
 in the North of Africa, and sees how the followers of the 
 Prophet are advancing rapidly southwards, offering to 
 the heathen tribes the fatal choice between conversion 
 to their creed and the miseries of slavery. The domestic 
 slavery of Africa, which carries with it even worse 
 evils than exist elsewhere, is thus referred to by the late 
 Sir James Marshall, who lately took part, while on an 
 official visit to the Niger, in an actual crusade against 
 it:— 
 
 ' It must be borne in mind that there is a horrible 
 form of slavery prevalent throughout the whole of the 
 Dark Continent which is not under European control. 
 This is the slavery which every tribe is ready and 
 anxious to practise upon other tribes. The very people 
 who are constantly captured and carried off* by the more 
 powerful Arab tribes are themselves everywhere ad- 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 285 
 
 dieted to the practice of doing the same to any neigh- 
 bours they can conquer, and every powerful tribe, hke 
 that of Dahomey, keeps up its prestige by regular raids 
 upon other and weaker tribes, for the sole purpose 
 of capturing slaves. And these persons so caught are 
 not merely subject to the loss of freedom by becoming 
 the slaves of their conquerors ; they also supply the 
 victims for the ceaseless innumerable murders which 
 the devilish religion of the heathen negroes demands 
 for the rites which we know under the name of human 
 sacrifices. This religion varies in ditFerent localities so 
 far as the names and legends of the evil spirits which 
 are worshipped are concerned ; but there is a horrible 
 catholicity and unity in the belief which everywhere 
 prevails, that after death the free man remains free, 
 and that the slave remains a slave in the service of the 
 spirit of whatever master he belongs to. It therefore 
 follows that the free man after death requires slaves in 
 accordance with his rank and wealth when alive, and 
 that slaves are sent to him by his family and dependants 
 as an attention and mark of respect which would bring 
 down serious punishment and calamity if neglected. 
 The people of Africa have to be delivered from them- 
 selves and from the cruel, bloody tyranny of their own 
 chiefs and heathen priests, as well as from the attacks 
 of the slave-hunting Arabs. ' ^ 
 
 Fetichism of the grossest kind is the religion which 
 prevails among the numberless tribes of Western Africa, 
 a religion deemed by many travellers unworthy of the 
 name, since it is a cultus of cruelty and vice, a bar- 
 barous worship, which, instead of elevating, serves only 
 to debase. The divinities are examples of crime ; their 
 adorers invest them with the tastes, the weaknesses, 
 
 ^ The Missionary Crusade in Africa^ p. 10. 
 
286 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 the wants, the vices of humanity ; there are aduUerous 
 and wicked gods, drunkards, hars, and thieves. There 
 is no crime, debauch, or act of cruelty which the history 
 of the negro's gods and goddesses does not contain. 
 
 ' It is in Dahomey that fetichism most closely ap- 
 proaches idolatry, as the unsubstantial shadows and 
 apocryphal demons, the good and evil genii of woods 
 and deserts, who protect or persecute mankind, are on 
 the Slave Coast replaced by tangible objects. By the 
 roadside grotesque clay images, roughly fashioned into 
 the human shape in a crouching position, may be seen 
 under a roof of palm leaves ; this is Elegba, the genius 
 who urges men to sin, the most dreaded and most wicked 
 of evil spirits. Elegba is not always satisfied with the 
 animals sacrificed to him, but must be appeased with 
 human blood. In wars and public calamities human 
 victims alone propitiate the angry gods. 
 
 ' Human sacrifices are usually offered in the night. 
 No one is allowed to leave his dv\^elling. " The night is 
 bad," the blacks say ; the sound of the drum and the 
 dismal chant of the fetich-priests alone indicate that 
 human blood is to be shed. The victim is gagged, and 
 the head is cut off so as to allow the blood to stream 
 over the idol ; then the body is thrown into a ditch or 
 thicket, or else suspended to a tree in front of the fetich, 
 where it is left to decay. On one occasion a prince, 
 being ill, consulted the fetich-man as to the cause of his 
 illness; the answer given was that it arose from the 
 anger of a spirit, and would not cease until some human 
 victims were immolated. This was accordingly done. 
 
 ' The negro believes that the dead lead an existence 
 veiy similar to their past life, except that it is much 
 sadder. Those who were slaves in this world remain 
 slaves in the next ; those wdio are kings here are also 
 
SLAVERY IN AFRICA 287 
 
 kings hereafter ; tliey have the same pleasures, the same 
 habits, the same needs they had whilst living. Hence 
 the kings, chiefs, and persons of wealth must be fur- 
 nished with a retinue of women and of slaves to keep up 
 the dignity of their position, and secure to them the 
 comforts suitable to their rank, and they become enraged 
 with the living if they do not liberally supply their 
 wants and desires. Victims are therefore sacrificed 
 beside the graves of chiefs, a considerable number of 
 women and slaves being massacred that they may 
 accompany the dead, and minister to him in another 
 world ; and from time to time messengers are sent to 
 acquaint the dead with what takes place on the earth. 
 
 ' These ideas render necessary slave-raids and con- 
 tinual wars in order to procure a supply of victims. 
 Dahomey has acquired a sad notoriety from the slight 
 value there attached to human life. 
 
 ' One day the king of Dahomey had thus despatched 
 several couriers to his predecessors, when he re- 
 membered some insignificant detail of his commission 
 that had escaped his mind. An old woman was passing, 
 carrying on her head a pitcher of water. The king 
 called her, and gave her his message.. The poor wretch, 
 trembling all over, begged and implored mercy. 
 
 ' " I have done nothing wrong," she said. 
 
 ' " I know that," replied the king, " but I am sending 
 you to my father ; go at once." Eesistance was in vain ; 
 the poor creature knelt down, and the executioner cut 
 off her head.' ^ 
 
 ^ Fetichism and Fetich-worshijppers, p. 98. 
 
288 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 
 
 Is Mohammedanism responsible for slavery in Africa ? 
 Many deny it altogether, and assert that it is no more 
 just to charge the religion of the Arabs with the 
 cruelty of the Arab slave-traders than it would be to 
 blame Christianity for the introduction of drunkenness 
 and moral corruption into tribes which before the 
 coming of the Christian Europeans were sober and 
 virtuous. Others go so far as to assert that the very 
 institution of slavery is in no way wrapped up with 
 Islamism, and that the day will come when the 
 Mohammedan nations will suppress it throughout their 
 borders as Christian nations have done. It is not a 
 question of religion, they say, but of advancing civilisa- 
 tion and wider experience. The time has not yet come 
 for Egypt and the Arab settlements to substitute free 
 labour for slavery, any more than it had come to 
 Christian Italy in the early centuries after the Christian 
 era. The Koran does not forbid slavery any more than 
 the Bible, but it inculcates gentleness and kindness to 
 the slave. The laws and customs handed down by the 
 Prophet tend to raise gradually the position of slaves, 
 and to lead ultimately to their liberation from bondage. 
 This question is a very important one in its bearing 
 on African slavery. It is but part of a wider question — 
 viz. the influence of Mohammedanism on uncivilised 
 
MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 289 
 
 nations, and its attitude to the religion of Christ. On 
 this wider question there is once more a great diver- 
 gence of opinion. 
 
 The opinion which is traditional among Christians 
 looks upon the religion of the Prophet as the most deadly 
 foe of Christianity, as having fallen like a blight on a 
 large portion of mankind, who, but for it, would have 
 been Christians ; and as having substituted for the con- 
 tinuous progress which is the effect of Christianity, and 
 the civilisation it necessarily brings with it, a progress 
 which goes up to a certain point and then stops short 
 and refuses to go further. It moreover prevents any 
 advance to higher things. Its civilisation is but a 
 spurious article, a worthless counterfeit of Christian 
 and European civilisation. Not so many moderns, who 
 represent Islamism as paving the way for Christianity, 
 as an intermediate and almost indispensable stage in the 
 road from barbarism to the higher civilisation, a halting- 
 place midway between paganism and the religion of 
 Christ, whence it is far easier to raise the negro to a 
 higher belief than from the degradation and darkness of 
 fetichism and devil-worship and the grosser forms of 
 idolatry. They welcome the conquest of large districts 
 of Central Africa by Mohammedan invaders as not only 
 beneficial in itself, but useful in preparing the way for 
 their conversion to Christianity. 
 
 We will banish for the moment the Arab slave-traders 
 whose ill name might prejudice our impartial considera- 
 tion of the question, and ask ourselves which of the two. 
 opinions just put forward is the true one. Does Islamism 
 lead up to Christianity and to the higher civilisation, or 
 does it*v^dierever it prevails present an insuperable bar 
 to its advance ? 
 
 One thing is certain, that in the continent of Africa, 
 
 u 
 
290 CARDINAL LAV IG ERIE 
 
 Moslemism is at tlie present time steadily advancing. 
 Certain districts on the west coast may have been par- 
 celled out among Christian nations, but the apportion- 
 ment is little more than nominal, and a Christian pro- 
 tectorate, even where it is permanent and effective, does 
 not mean as a matter of course the spread of Christianity 
 among the native inhabitants. In the heart of the country 
 it is Moslemism, not Christianity, which everywhere is 
 gaining converts and subduing whole tribes to its sway. 
 ' It counts in its ranks,' says Mr. Blyden, ' the most 
 energetic and enterprising tribes. It claims as its 
 adherents the only people who have any form of civil 
 polity or bond of social organisation. It has built and 
 occupies the largest cities in the heart of the continent. 
 Its laws regulate the most powerful kingdoms. It pro- 
 duces and controls the most valuable commerce between 
 Africa and foreign countries ; it is daily gaining converts 
 from the ranks of paganism ; and it commands respect 
 among all Africans wherever it is known, even wdiere 
 the people have not submitted to the sway of the 
 Koran.' ^ 
 
 In all human probability Africa is more likely to 
 become a Mohammedan than a Christian continent. 
 Are we to rejoice in its progress or to lament it, on the 
 understanding that it occupies a j)lace which at present 
 Christianity is not prepared to fill, and that the tribes 
 that accept its sway would remain, at least for years to 
 come, in barbarism and for the most part pagans ? 
 
 It is undeniable that Islamism is in many respects 
 an advance on the forms of reli<?ion, if religion it can 
 be called, that are prevalent in Africa. The native 
 religions are in general some form of devil-worship or 
 fetichism. Travellers tell us that many of them have 
 
 ^Blyden, ChHstianity, Islam, and the Negro Race, p. 7. 
 
MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 291 
 
 no idea of a Supreme Being, and tliat tlieir only idea is 
 of a malignant spirit who lias to be propitiated by 
 human sacrifices or driven away by the noise of tom- 
 toms. Where Islamism prevails the moral atmosphere 
 is entirely different. The mosque takes the place of the 
 hut of the fetich-man, and the prayer five times a day of 
 the gross dances and unwholesome excitement of pagan 
 festivals. Even where the religion of the Koran has 
 not yet taken the place of paganism the Mussulman 
 teacher is looked upon as a superior being, and the 
 general moral tone of the pagan village seems to be 
 raised by his presence. He avails himself of the 
 prevalent customs of the pagans and gradually moulds 
 them into something consistent with Moslemism without 
 in any way compromising his faith by any admixture of 
 paganism in the religion which lie teaches them. His 
 charms, consisting of passages from the Koran, appeal 
 to African superstition and are highly esteemed by 
 the natives. His frequent ablutions and silent prayers 
 proclaim him to be a great fetich-man. His very 
 Moslem rosaries are fascinating to the savage mind. 
 He is free from the prejudices of race which render 
 it difficult for the European to hold free intercourse 
 with the negro. The Mohammedan missionary travels 
 about with a freedom altogether unknown to the 
 European. It is quite a mistake to suppose that the 
 conversion of the negro tribes is effected merely by 
 force ; on the contrary, the work has been done, and is 
 being done, at least in a great degree, by peaceable 
 words, by the influence of a higher civilisation. It is 
 also a great mistake to suppose that Arabs in general 
 are regarded all over Africa as enemies by the native 
 tribes. In some districts where the traders make their 
 cruel raids it is so, but the Arabs are in many parts 
 
 V 2 
 
292 CARDINAL LAY IG ERIE 
 
 looked upon as tlieir patrons and protectors. The 
 Arab missionary comes as a man of peace and settles 
 down in a native village as tlie friend of tlie inhabitants. 
 His converts are won by his personal influence and the 
 preaching of the doctrines of the Koran. His personal 
 superiority to the natives soon gives him authority 
 among them. He is the instructor of their children, 
 their counsellor in difiiculties, and the savage mind 
 recognises in him one who can avert misfortune and set 
 at defiance the evil eye that they dread, and the evil 
 spirit which is too often their only idea of a Deity. The 
 Mohammedan missionary is also in many cases the 
 physician of the village as well. ' Although the practice 
 of medicine,' writes Captain Allen in his ' Mger Expedi- 
 tion,' ^ ' is in the lowest state of degradation, clouded 
 with all possible superstitions, yet its professors, the 
 mallams, are well provided for, and are even looked up 
 to. The mallams profess to teach Mohammedanism and 
 to practise the healing art. Charms in the form of 
 scraps from the Koran are resorted to in all cases of 
 difficulty. It is through the mallams that I entertain 
 strong hopes of extending vaccination throughout Africa, 
 at all events alonor the banks of the Niger.' 
 
 As the educator of youth the Arab has unlimited 
 opportunities of proselytism. He teaches the boys of 
 the village verses of the Koran, and ties round their 
 necks and wrists slips of paper with the words from 
 the Koran written on them. Mr. Blyden describes the 
 careful training in the sacred books imparted by these 
 Moslem missionaries : — 
 
 'The boys under their instruction are first taught 
 the letters and vowel marks ; then they are taught to 
 read the text, without receiving any insight into its 
 
 ^ Vol. ii. p. 120. 
 
MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 293 
 
 meaning. When tliey can read flnently tliey are tauglit 
 the meaning of the words, which they commit carefully 
 to memory ; after which they are instructed in what 
 they call the " jalaleyn," a running commentary on the 
 Koran. While learning the jalaleyn, they have side 
 studies assigned them in Arabic manuscripts, containing 
 the mystical traditions, the acts of Mohammed, the duties 
 of fasting, prayer, alms, corporal purification, &c.' ^ 
 
 The villages which adopted the Mussulman creed 
 under influences like these soon experienced the advan- 
 tages of their new religion. It was a new power in 
 their midst, and their neighbours became conscious of 
 their superiority. The Mussulman villages unite to- 
 gether by reason of the new tie of their common faith 
 in offensive and defensive alliance. They are able to 
 defeat the attacks of their pagan foes, and to defend 
 tliemselves against the pagan slave-hunters. Their 
 comparative freedom from the demoralising effect of 
 the hostile incursions which in former times had de- 
 stroyed their villages, massacred the men, and carried 
 ofT the women and children, begins to manifest its 
 happy effects in a steady advance in industry and 
 civilisation. In this way a number of large towns, 
 the names of which are, however, scarcely known to 
 Europeans, Kano, Sokoto, Misada, &c., have sprung up 
 in Central Africa. 
 
 It is partly by these means and partly by the sword 
 that Mohammedanism has won for itself the Western 
 Soudan, and the whole region which goes by the name of 
 Nigritia. Mr. Ely den tells us that ' after the first con- 
 quest of the Moslems in Northern Africa, their religion 
 advanced southward into the continent, not by arms, 
 but by schools and books and mosques, by trade and, 
 
 ^ Christianity, Islam, and the Negro Race, p. 205. 
 
294 CARDINAL LAYIGEIUE 
 
 intermarriage.' This statement seems to be ratlier more 
 favourable to the peaceful view of Moslem conquest 
 than the facts of the case justify, but there is neverthe- 
 less no doubt that persuasion and gentle influences had 
 a larger share than is generally supposed in the advance 
 of Islam. But whatever be the means adopted, the 
 existence in North Africa of more than sixty millions 
 of Mussulman Africans at the present day is the best 
 proof of the success of the Arabs and of the import- 
 ance to the future of Africa of the power that they are 
 likely to exert in moulding her religious and j)olitical 
 future. 
 
 We have therefore to concede that, Christianity 
 apart, Moslemism has hitherto exercised a certain bene- 
 ficial influence over the negroes. No one can be 
 surprised at it. A religion which teaches the unity of 
 God, the necessity of prayer, and which destroys with 
 unsparing hand the idols of paganism, must necessarily 
 be an advance on the degraded superstition of the 
 idolater, or the still more degraded worship of the devil 
 himself, even though it contains elements of evil which 
 render its permanent efiect upon a nation a striking- 
 contrast to the purifying and elevating influence 
 exercised by the religion of Jesus Christ. A false 
 religion must always contain this double element, and 
 it is difficult, in some cases almost impossible, to decide 
 whether such a religion is an advantage to mankind or 
 not. But there is a test which we can always apply to 
 any false religion, and by means of which we can pro- 
 nounce it a source of good or of evil to mankind. As 
 we watch the gradual conquest of the world by Chris- 
 tianity, we find that in some countries the existing 
 religion seems to have paved the way for Christianity, 
 and prepared the hearts of men for its reception. When 
 
MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 295 
 
 it came into contact with tlie teaching of Christian 
 missionaries and apostles, all that was good in it was 
 taken np and absorbed in the new faith, and all that 
 was evil fell away and disappeared. Wherever this is 
 the case, it is a strong evidence that the pre-existing 
 elements of good were stronger than those of evil in a 
 majority of those who lived nnder its sway ; or at least 
 it had not exercised such a corrupting and debasing 
 influence as to cause those who were its devoted 
 adherents to reject Christianity. This is the reason why 
 Judaism was the natural *liome of Christianity, and 
 Eome, in spite of the corruptions that had overgrown 
 its primitive belief, still had a religion which in earlier 
 days was a rather pure form of theism, and therefore, 
 in spite of the struggle of a degraded imperialism 
 against Christian beliefs, they ultimately won the day in 
 the city of the Caesars. 
 
 To apply this to Mohammedanism. Some enthusi- 
 astic admirers of Mohammedan influence, and, strange 
 to say, some professedly Christian missionaries, would 
 have us believe that Moslemism is the advance guard 
 of Christianity. A certain Mr. Gibson, rector of Trinity 
 Church, Monrovia, in a published letter says : — 
 
 ' Whatever may have been the influence of Moham- 
 medanism on races in other parts of the world, I think 
 here, upon the African, results will prove it to be merely 
 preparatory to a Christian civilisation. In this country, 
 and almost immediately in our vicinity, it has recovered 
 millions from paganism, without, I think, having such 
 a grasp upon the minds of the masses as to lead them 
 obstinately to cling to it in preference to Christianity, 
 with its superior advantages. The same feelings which 
 led them to abandon their former religion for the 
 Moslem will, no doubt, lead them still further, and 
 
296 CAIWIJ^AL LAYIGERIE 
 
 induce tliem to embrace ours when properly presented. 
 I express this opinion the more readily from several 
 interviews I have had lately with prominent parties 
 connected with some of these tribes.' ^ 
 
 Mr. Blyden himself seems to concur in this view, 
 and tells us that Mohammedanism would easily be dis- 
 placed by Christian influence, if Christian organisations 
 would enter with all vigour into the field. 
 
 Now, if this is true, we ought to proceed in a very 
 different manner in our warfare against slar^^ery from 
 that which we should adopt if Mohammedanism is to 
 be regarded as an enemy. 
 
 When we look at the relations of Islamism to 
 Christianity, wherever the two have been brought into 
 contact, it seems strange that any Christian, conversant 
 with the historical attitude of Mohammedanism to 
 Christianity, can regard it with any feelings except those 
 of hatred and abhorrence. From its earliest days it 
 has not only stood apart from Christianity, but has been 
 its fiercest and most successful opponent. There is 
 something in the Crescent which seems to give it a 
 mysterious power of resisting the influence of the Cross. 
 It admits just enough of Christian or quasi-Christian 
 doctrine to afford an excuse for rejecting all the essential 
 elements of the religion of Jesus Christ. Its false 
 Prophet takes the place of the true Prophet ; its spirit 
 of fatalism of Christian resignation. Its promise of a 
 sensual paradise to all who die fighting against the 
 Cross is at the same time a caricature of the promise of 
 Heaven to the Christian martyr, and a most effectual 
 incentive to an eternal hatred of the ' Christian dogs.' 
 The traditional instinct of Christendom arguing an 
 irreconcilable opposition between the kingdom of Christ 
 
 * Christiatiity, Islam, and the Negro Bace, p. 216. 
 
MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 297 
 
 and the kingdom of the false Prophet is founded on 
 the inner contrast which pervades the two rehgions. 
 Christianity is essentially inclusive : Mohammedanism 
 is essentially exclusive. Christianity is catholic : 
 Mohammedanism disowns any sort of universality. 
 Christianity regards those outside the fold as friends to 
 be won, as it may be in heart though not in outward 
 appearance, perhaps virtually if not consciously, servants 
 of the same Master : Mohammedanism regards all those 
 who do not profess the religion of the Prophet as 
 enemies to be hated and to be forced into submission 
 if they will not willingly submit. Christianity teaches 
 us to conquer, nay to crucify, the flesh with its passions 
 and concupiscences : Mohammedanism flatters the 
 sensual appetite ; its ideal life not only does not exclude, 
 but countenances and approves a free indulgence. 
 
 Other religions have a sort of instinctive admira- 
 tion for the religion of Jesus Christ ; Mohammedanism 
 alone treats it with the utmost contempt and looks 
 down upon the Christian as an inferior being from the 
 very fact of his Christianity. Mohammedanism, so far 
 from being a stepping-stone to Christianity or a stage 
 on the journey from barbarism to Christian civilisa- 
 tion, is the most dangerous rival that Christianity ever 
 encountered, and, what is more, the most dangerous foe 
 of all true civilisation. It has in it the power of rais- 
 ing those wdio are its adherents up to a certain point, 
 and there it not only stops short, but bliglits any 
 further power of growth. Its undoubted energy and 
 power of conquest are but a passing phase ; when the 
 struggle is over and the battle has been won, Islamism 
 seems to have exhausted its energy. The fanatical zeal 
 which swept all before it sinks into the feeble apathy 
 of a civilisation half civilised, half barbarous. The 
 
298 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 devoted courage wliicli led the soldiers of tlie Propliet 
 to show a reckless daring which seemed to promise great 
 things subsides into a stolid indifFerentism paralysing 
 effort, and apparently unable to make any further 
 exertion. 
 
 Cardinal Newman has pointed out, in his essay on 
 the Turks, the features of Mohammedanism which 
 render progress beyond a certain point absolutely im- 
 possible. The fine arts wither wherever the religion of 
 the Prophet prevails ; painting and sculpture are im- 
 possible under a system that absolutely forbids any 
 representation of the human form, or indeed of any 
 natural object. Mohammedans carry out the Jewish 
 injunction against the making of graven images with a 
 literal exactness which the most extreme of Puritans 
 would disown, and add to it a fierce denunciation of 
 any sort of representation of any living thing. Hence 
 the ideal faculty is starved. Instead of leading men on 
 to a love of things unseen through the medium of what 
 appeals to sense, Mohammedanism separates the two. 
 Things visible cease to be employed as a means of 
 rising to the invisible. Hence follows not only a per- 
 petual barbarism, but the degradation and coarse 
 sensuality which are the law of all countries where 
 Moslemism has long prevailed. It is the glory of 
 Christianity that it makes the whole world a means 
 of drawing nearer to God. Ever since God Himself 
 appeared in human form and had a human Mother, the 
 curse has passed away from the sensible world, and it 
 is only by its misuse that it drags men down instead of 
 raising them. Christianity not only develops art out 
 of nature ; out of a love of art it develops a love and 
 appreciation of religion. . Destroy art, and religion 
 loses its hold over man's lower nature and over sense. 
 
MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 299 
 
 A civilisation that despises art is but a veiled bar- 
 barism ; a religion wliicli forbids tlie use of art in its 
 service can never subdue tlie lower nature and the 
 faculties of sense to the service of God. Hence the 
 gross immorality of Turkey and Egypt. The religion 
 of Mohammed shows itself a sensual religion from the 
 mere fact of its utter neglect of art. The highest 
 forms of art are possible only to those who have before 
 them the pure models which derive their beauty from 
 their virginal modesty and the divine grace that mani- 
 fests itself in feature and expression. Where the fine 
 arts decay morality necessarily decays with them : 
 where they are practically forbidden, there must 
 always be found a low morality and a blighted 
 civilisation. 
 
 It may be true that the glories of Italian art 
 would be thrown away upon the negro, and that he 
 has no aesthetic perception capable of appreciating a 
 high type of artistic excellence. But this is no reason 
 for throwing away one of the most important instru- 
 ments for raising him in the moral order, or for 
 neglecting what is an indispensable element in any 
 religious teaching that is to influence his life, or in any 
 permanent form of progressive civilisation. It is 
 because his higher faculties have been so little trained 
 that it is the more necessary to appeal to him through 
 the lower. 
 
 We must teach him religion and civilisation alike by 
 external symbols attractive to his eye, by bright colours 
 and pictures, which are sufficiently simple to make 
 themselves understood to his untrained intelligence. 
 The rej)resentations employed may be rude and not 
 such as would accord with European taste ; but in the 
 earliest Christian paintings there was the same primitive 
 
300 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 rouglmess. Some representation the negro must have, 
 if things invisible are to be a reaUty to him and to 
 exercise a regenerating power, winning him from dark- 
 ness and degradation and leading him on to the light of 
 Christian and progressive civilisation. Islamism, in 
 denying him this, may raise him to the low level that it 
 has itself attained, but it will, after this point is reached, 
 not only be a complete bar to further progress, but 
 model him in the same corruption and apathy and hope- 
 less debility that gradually settles down on all Mussul- 
 man lands. 
 
 The neglect of the fine arts is not the only symptom 
 of Moslem barbarism ; the nature of the Koran and the 
 fixity of its code of laws is another necessary bar to 
 any continuous advance in social and moral develop- 
 ment. In this respect the Koran is a complete contrast 
 to the Bible. Instead of laying down principles of 
 morality which are in themselves unalterable, but are 
 capable of indefinite modification according to time and 
 place and circumstance, it leaves no room for the mental 
 activity of successive generations to mould it to the 
 existing state of things. Its laws are fixed with an un- 
 bending rigour which leaves no room for the legitimate 
 play of human intelligence. It has none of the flexi- 
 bility of Christian ethics, none of their power of adapta- 
 tion. Hence Islamism has the very effect on mental 
 and moral development that would be attributed in the 
 physical order to some food that stimulated the growth 
 of children until they were half grown, but thenceforward 
 not only ceased to nourish them but positively stunted 
 their bodies for the rest of their life on account of its 
 being unable to assimilate itself to the more advanced 
 digestion. It never has exhibited, and never can ex- 
 hibit, a full-grown man in the moral or mental order ; 
 
MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 301 
 
 all are pigmies as compared even with tlie ordinary 
 Christian type. It is a system which, to quote Cardinal 
 Newman's words, ' closes up the possible openings and 
 occasions of internal energy and self-educatjon.' This 
 policy has its root in the nature of the teaching of the 
 Koran just as all Christian progress is founded on the 
 lessons taught in Holy Scripture. 
 
 At the same time Islamism, with its semi-barbarism 
 and fatal inactivity, when its period of conquest is over, 
 is quite incapable of learning any lessons from others. 
 It is an exclusive religion, and one, too, which is intensely 
 narrow and blind in its exclusiveness. The idea of its 
 being a stepping-stone to Christianity would be as 
 repulsive to the believer in the religion taught by 
 Mohammed as it is false in itself. The Moslem regards 
 himself as unspeakably superior to all others, and would 
 disdain to learn from them any lesson in matters either 
 secular or religious. Then too it has none of the 
 assimilating power of Christianity which attracts to 
 itself all that is good in art or science from those with- 
 out its fold, acknowledging their superiority wherever 
 such superiority exists, and learning of them the lessons 
 which, outside of its own province, they are continually 
 able to teach. The Christian stands aloof from none, 
 despises none, judges none inferior to himself. He 
 regards his faith indeed as immeasurably superior to all 
 other forms of religion, but in matters which do not 
 concern the faith he is ready to learn from all. He is 
 essentially a man of wide sympathies and universal 
 charity. But the Mohammedan is essentially narrow 
 and national ; he despises and loathes the Cliristian, and, 
 instead of regarding him as a wanderer to be brought 
 into the true fold, he looks upon him as an enemy to be 
 resisted with implacable hostility. It seems strange that 
 
302 CARDIXAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 any one wlio is acquainted with tlie history of the 
 Moors in Spain can ever beheve that the natives of 
 Africa are to find in Islamisin a halfway house on the 
 road to Christianity. Any one who maintains such a 
 theory must have a very limited knowledge either of 
 one religion or the other. Between the religion of 
 Mohammed and the religion of Jesus Christ there 
 always has been and always will be war to the death. 
 
 The religion of Mohammed is the most powerful, the 
 most determined, the most successful enemy that the 
 religion of Christ has encountered. The one is narrow, 
 exclusive, degrading to soul and body ; it crushes out all 
 human energy when it has had time to develop its true 
 character, and effectually bars the road to exalted virtue or 
 heroic sanctity. The other is liberal, inclusive, exalting ; 
 it fosters all that is good in human nature, and the more 
 perfectly it is carried out, the higher does it raise both 
 nation and individual ; there is no height of perfection, 
 no degree of holiness to which those may not aspire 
 who are obedient to its divine counsels. The one may 
 mitigate the condition of slaves, but at the same time 
 slavery is a necessary element in it wherever it prevails ; 
 it mitigates the condition of the slave only in order to 
 perpetuate his slavery : the other first mitigates the 
 condition of the slave, then gradually emancipates him 
 from his slavery until he is a slave no longer, but 
 a free man in Christ Jesus. In dealing with the ques- 
 tion of slavery there can be no truce between Christianity 
 and Islamism in countries where Islamism has esta- 
 blished its withering influence. The peaceful influence 
 of the Christian missionary may win for slaves their 
 liberty ; but where the false Prophet holds sway, moral 
 pressure or physical force, the prevailing power of a 
 superior civilisation and a mightier nation, or else the 
 
MOHAMMEDANISM AND SLAVERY 303 
 
 more violent weapons of material force, will alone induce 
 tlie Mussulman to give liberty to the captive, and to 
 cease to enslave the barbarous tribes who may minister 
 to his greed of gold and to the indolence and luxury 
 -of the debased civilisation of the East. 
 
304 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 CHAPTEE III 
 
 ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 
 
 The mission of which Sir Samuel Baker gives a graphic 
 account in his ' IsmaiUa ' is one which was the first 
 serious effort to put a stop to the slave-trade by an 
 expedition up the country. Hitherto all that had been 
 done was an attempt to blockade the coast and prevent 
 the export of slaves. In this way English cruisers had 
 effected an amount of good for which the whole civilised 
 world has reason to be grateful. But their work was 
 very limited. It was not difficult to run the blockade, 
 and the enormous profit made it worth while to incur 
 a little risk. Even if they could have prevented a single 
 slaver from crossing the sea, they would not have done 
 much towards stopping the tralRc ; it was like healing 
 the surface of a cancer the roots of which ran far down 
 into the system. The real work had to be done in the 
 interior of Africa, the disease reached the very heart of 
 the country. Sir Samuel Baker's expedition was an 
 attempt to suppress the slave-trade on the White Nile 
 and the adjoining countries. No limits were assigned 
 to his operations, but from the very nature of things he 
 could not attempt to embrace the whole African conti- 
 nent. It was the stream of emigration which passed 
 from the neighbourhood of the Great Lakes by way of 
 Darfur and Kordofan overland and by water down the 
 White Nile that he undertoo]^ to encounter. He started 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 305 
 
 with every advantage, with full powers from the Khedive, 
 and with the moral support of the English Government. 
 His object was to establish a chain of military stations 
 and commercial depots distant at intervals of three 
 days' march, throughout Central Africa, with Gondokoro 
 as the basis of operations. He had supreme authority, 
 the power of life and death, not only over all members 
 of the expedition, but over all the countries belonging 
 to the Nile basin south of Gondokoro. He hoped to 
 found a new civilisation, to save the population who 
 were being destroyed in the most fertile regions of 
 Central Africa, and to establish a legitimate trade where 
 before shameless plundering, murder, rapine, pillage, 
 had been the methods generally employed, and so (to 
 quote his own words) ' to open the road to a great 
 future where the past had all been darkness and the 
 present mere reckless spoliation.' ^ 
 
 There seems little doubt that the Khedive was 
 in earnest in this wish to see his magnificent scheme 
 honestly carried out, but the officials in high quarters 
 had no intention of fulfilling their sovereign's desire. 
 From the first, passive opposition met the enterprise at 
 every step. Judicious procrastination was successful in 
 postponing the start for months, and when the vessels 
 were secured and Sir Samuel Baker was ready to start 
 from Khartoum with the troops furnished to him by the 
 Sultan, and the boats he had with difficulty purchased 
 to convey them, there were no sailors to be had, 
 as the slave-traders had persuaded them to keep out 
 of the way in order that they might not have to take 
 part in the expedition. When at last he succeeded in 
 manning the boats, it was with unwilling crews com- 
 posed of the worst possible materials. Most of our 
 
 ^ Ismailia, i. 8. 
 
 X 
 
30G CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 readers will have read the story of tlie expedition and 
 its failure ; it was quite impossible to succeed where all 
 in authority were determined that it should fail. Even 
 at Fashoda, which one would have thought was within 
 reach of the Central Government, Sir Samuel Baker 
 found the local governor engaged in a razzia on the 
 Shillooks and kidnapping their wives and children to 
 sell to the slave-traders. This very man had only a few 
 weeks before assured Sir S. Baker that the slave-trade 
 was entirely suppressed in that part of the country, and 
 that no trader would venture to pass his station, while 
 all the time he was levying a regular toll on all the 
 slaves who were brought down the river, and was doing 
 his best to encourage the trade which brought him in a 
 large personal revenue. 
 
 The way in which the trade was carried on even at 
 the time that Sir Samuel Baker was encamped on the 
 river, will be best understood from his account of his 
 capture of one of these vessels on its way down the 
 White Nile from Fashoda to Khartoum. He had 
 established a military station at Tewfikugah, a little 
 below Fashoda, and kept a sharp look-out for all 
 suspicious craft that should pass that way. 
 
 On the 10 th of May a strange sail was reported to 
 him. As it neared the station he sent out a boat 
 ordering it to halt, and instructed his aide-de-camp. 
 Colonel Abd-el-Kader, to search the vessel. The captain 
 and agent were astonished at his considering the search 
 necessary. The vessel had on board a quantity of corn 
 stowed in the hold for the crew and soldiers, and a cargo 
 of ivory beneath the corn. There was not a person on 
 board besides the crew and soldiers. Such was the story 
 of the officials. The real state of things Sir Samuel 
 Baker shall tell in his own words. 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 307 
 
 ' Colonel Abd-el-Kader was an excellent officer ; he 
 was one of the exceptions who took a great interest in 
 the expedition, and he always served me faithfully. He 
 was a fine powerful man, ujiwards of six feet high, and 
 not only active, but extremely determined. He was 
 generally called " the Englishman "by his brother officers 
 as a bitter compliment reflecting on his debased taste 
 for Christian society. This officer was not the man 
 to neglect a search because the agent of Kutchuk Ali 
 protested his innocence, and exhibited the apparently 
 naked character of his vessel. She appeared suspiciously 
 full of corn for a boat homeward bound. There was an 
 awkward smell about the closely boarded forecastle 
 which resembled that of unwashed negroes. Abd-el- 
 Kader drew a steel ram-rod from a soldier's rifle, and 
 probed sharply through the corn. 
 
 ' A smothered cry from beneath, and a wriggling 
 among the corn, was succeeded by a woolly head, as 
 the strong Abd-el-Kader, having thrust his long arm 
 into the grain, dragged forth by the wrist a negro woman. 
 The corn was at once removed; the planks which 
 boarded up the forecastle and the stern were broken 
 down, and there was a mass of humanity ex]3osed — boys, 
 girls, and women, closely packed like herrings in a barrel, 
 who under the fear of threats had remained perfectly 
 silent until thus discovered. The sail attached to the 
 mainyard of the vessel appeared full and heavy in the 
 lower part ; this was examined, and upon unpacking, it 
 yielded a young woman who had thus been sewn up to 
 avoid discovery. 
 
 ' The case was immediately reported to me. I at once 
 ordered the vessel to be unloaded. We discovered one 
 hundred and fifty slaves stowed away in a most incon- 
 ceivably small area. The stench was horrible when they 
 
 X 2 
 
308 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 began to move. Many were in irons ; these were 
 quickly released by the blacksmiths to the astonishment 
 of the captives, who did not appear to understand the 
 proceeding. 
 
 ' I ordered the rakul, and the reis or captain of the 
 vessel, to be put in irons. The slaves began to com- 
 prehend that their captors were now captives. They 
 now began to speak, and many declared that the greater 
 portion of the men of their villages had been killed by 
 the slave-hunters.' ^ 
 
 It was no easy matter in this and similar cases to 
 know what to do with the liberated slaves. They had 
 been so often deceived that they could not understand 
 the truth, and, having been accustomed to brutality, 
 kindness was a thing quite incomprehensible, and any- 
 thing like gratitude was out of the question. Some of 
 the women freed on the occasion just mentioned he had 
 married to the Egyptian soldiers serving under him, 
 but on the first convenient opportunity they ran away, 
 not only with the clothes provided for them by the 
 government, but with whatever they could lay hands 
 upon of the soldiers' kit. There was also considerable 
 difficulty in keeping the soldiers in order ; they soon got 
 heartily tired of the expedition and some of them 
 deserted. The tribes, moreover, instead of welcoming 
 them as deliverers, were in many cases hostile ; what 
 was worst of all, the officers of the expedition actually 
 took advantage of it to purchase slaves, and when they 
 arrived at Gondokoro, Sir Samuel Baker discovered that 
 one hundred and twenty-six of these slaves had been 
 added to their numbers, and this at a time when food was 
 scarce, and when they were surrounded by enemies. To 
 interfere with the slaves that the officers had before 
 
 ^ Ismailia, i. 127-8. 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 309 
 
 starting on tlie expedition was found to be quite im- 
 possible ; the occasional interference of Sir S. Baker to 
 prevent cruelty was very unpopular with the forces. 
 During his absence from Gondokoro two-thirds of his 
 followers returned to Kliartoum, and the reinforcements 
 sent occupied thirteen months on the journey, and 
 arrived just as the expedition came to an end. 
 
 The fact which gradually dawned on him was that 
 the White Nile was simply rented by the slave-traders, 
 and, though the intentions of the Khedive may have 
 been honest enough, yet those of the Egyptian Govern- 
 ment, and of almost all the high officials, were simply to 
 satisfy England by allowing the expedition, and to render 
 it nugatory by such passive and active opposition as 
 would be certain to prevent its producing any permanent 
 effects. The governor- general of the Soudan tolerated 
 and secretly connived at the existing state of things, and 
 Baker's rank and title of governor- general of Central 
 Africa weakened his authority and did not render his 
 position very acceptable. Between the governor of the 
 Soudan and the Sheik Achmet a contract ^ had been 
 entered into which was very seriously imperilled by the 
 expedition of Sir Samuel Baker. The estabhshment of 
 the station on the White Nile was naturally objected to 
 by him as putting an end to the razzias by which the 
 traders had secured the slaves and cattle that they ex- 
 changed for ivory. His objection was not unreasonable, 
 and an arrangement was made in favour of his existing 
 interests. The agent of Achmet was his son-in-law, one 
 Abou Saood, who, like a prudent man, pretended to 
 enter into the views of Sir Samuel Baker, vowed fidelity 
 to him, and contracted for the supply of food to his 
 troops and for the transport of stores, ammunition, &c, 
 
 ^ Ismailia, i. 156. 
 
310 CARDINAL LAVIGEEIE 
 
 This man seems to liave been determined from the first 
 that the expedition should fail, or at all events that he 
 would somehow or other turn it to his own profit. If it 
 gave him opportunities for larger profits and a more 
 extended system of plunder, well and good ; if not, he 
 would watch carefully for every opportunity of bringing 
 it to nothing. He was a great friend of the colonel who 
 commanded Baker's troops, and did his best to sow dis- 
 affection. Unfortunately, the only opportunity he gave 
 of sending him prisoner to Cairo was lost. On after- 
 reflection Sir Samuel Baker regrets the mistake he made 
 on the side of leniency. ' I should have arrested him,' 
 he says, ' and transported him to Khartoum, when he 
 first arrived at Gondokoro with the cattle stolen from 
 the Shir.' ^ But it would have been a risky piece of 
 justice on account of his friendship with the ofl^cers of 
 the expedition and the two thousand ^we hundred armed 
 men that he had under his command. As time wore on 
 his treachery became more evident, and we find Baker 
 writing in August 1872, not long before his term of 
 service came to an end, ' I ought to hang Abou Saood, 
 but much diplomacy is necessary,' and he came to the 
 conclusion that it would be unwise to get rid of the 
 slave-hunters by physical force, as it would have left 
 his little army, which had dwindled down to one hundred 
 and forty-six men, exposed to considerable danger from 
 the armed natives. Baker afterwards regretted his ill- 
 timed clemency and wished he had run the risk. After 
 swearing fidelity to him, Abou Saood did his best to 
 ruin him at Cairo by spreading about every sort of false 
 report. He represented that his trade had been spoilt 
 by the Englishman's interference, and appealed for pro- 
 tection to the Cairo Government. He was so far success- 
 
 ^ Ismailia, ii. 121. 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 311 
 
 ful that when Baker's expedition was closed, and he had 
 established at Fatiko a military port which he hoped 
 would be the nucleus of an effective chain of similar 
 stations, it was found that Abou Saood had succeeded 
 in rendering all his work nugatory. He learned from one 
 of Abou Saocd's employes on his way back to Khartoum, 
 that, during his absence, several cargoes of slaves had 
 passed the government station at Fashoda, and that at 
 thatvery moment three vessels with seven hundred slaves 
 on board, belonging to Abou Saood, were on their way 
 south to a station below Khartoum, whence they were 
 to march overland and finally to pass to the Eed Sea 
 and other markets. On this occasion Sir S. Baker 
 writes : — 
 
 ' I was most thoroughly disgusted and sick at heart, 
 after all the trouble and difficulties that we had gone 
 through for the suppression of the slave-trade. There 
 could be no question of the fact that Abou Saood, the 
 great slave-hunter of the White Nile, was supported by 
 some high authority behind the scenes upon whom he 
 could depend for protection. This was apparently the 
 last act of the drama in which the villain of the piece 
 could mock and scoff at justice, and ridicule every effort 
 I had made to suppress the slave-trade. His vessels 
 were actually sailing in triumph and defiance before the 
 wind, with flags flying the crescent and the star above 
 a horrible cargo of pest-smitten humanity, in open con- 
 tempt for my authority. . . 
 
 ' The slave-hunter par excellence of the White Nile, 
 who had rented or farmed from the Government for 
 some thousands sterling per annum the right of trading 
 in countries which did not belong to Egypt, was now 
 on the road to protest against my interference with his 
 trade ; this innocent business being represented by three 
 
312 CARDINAL LAYIGERIE 
 
 vessels with seven hundred slaves that were to pass 
 unchecked before the government station of Fashoda.' ^ 
 
 After this, indeed, there was a gleam of hope. The 
 three vessels were captured by the governor of Fashoda 
 acting under Baker's orders. Abou Saood was put in 
 prison, and the Khedive promised that he should be 
 punished according to his deserts. Before leaving 
 Egypt he was able to write : — 
 
 ' The territory within my rule was purged from the 
 slave-trade. The natives of the great Shooli tribe, 
 relieved from their oppressors, clung to the protecting 
 o-overnment. The White Nile, for a distance of sixteen 
 hundred miles from Khartoum to Central Africa, was 
 cleansed from a traffic which had hitherto sullied its 
 waters ; every cloud had passed away, and the term of 
 my office expired in peace and sunshine.' ^ 
 
 Alas for the vanity of human wishes ! No sooner 
 was Baker gone than Abou Saood was released, and not 
 only released, but appointed assistant to his successor ! 
 What chance was there of suppressing slavery when 
 this was the temper of the higher officials of Egypt ? 
 
 For many years past the British Government has 
 done much to suppress the slave-trade along the exten- 
 sive line of West African coast under its dominion, by 
 blockading the ports where the slaves were shipped on 
 board Arab sailing vessels to be transported to other 
 countries. But stopping the export of slaves has by no 
 means put an end to slavery in J^orthern Africa. It 
 has not even mitigated its horrors, but merely driven it 
 further inland, out of the sight of Europeans. In the 
 south and east the slave-trade is said to have increased 
 fourfold of late years, as if the fear lest their infamous 
 
 ^ Ismailia ii. 482-4. 2 j^id. ii. 513. 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY ' 313 
 
 traffic sliould be abolislied accelerated tlie efforts of the 
 traders. 
 
 The domestic slavery that exists in Africa is not in 
 itself an evil of such magnitude as to call for European 
 interference. In some respects it is a most desirable 
 alternative for worse evils. The continual wars among 
 the tribes of the interior leave in the hands of the victors 
 prisoners in large numbers, who, if they are not sold 
 as slaves, are almost invariably put to death. The 
 recognition of slave labour and the existence of a 
 market for slaves prevents a great deal of butchery. 
 It renders belligerents more active in taking prisoners 
 than in killing. They are generally sent to a distance 
 to be sold, as if they were too near their homes their 
 masters would not be able to prevent their escape. As 
 long as the sale is to some other African tribe, and the 
 slaves are not exported beyond the sea, or sent down to 
 the coast or across the Sahara, their sufferings are not 
 more than are inevitable under the circumstances. 
 They are often like family dependants, and recognise 
 their position and acquiesce in it. It is useless for 
 them to attempt to escape, as any stranger found at 
 large would at once be recaptured and sold unless 
 claimed by his owner. In some parts there are entire 
 villages of slaves who till the soil for their masters and 
 have a sort of practical independence. Their lives and 
 liberties are at the disposal of their masters, and from 
 time to time both one and the other are sacrificed to 
 the barbarous customs and the caprice of their owners, 
 but in other respects they do not differ much from free 
 labourers. 
 
 Domestic slavery commences in Western Africa as 
 soon as the boundaries of the Gold Coast and Lagos are 
 passed. Powerful tribes like the Ashanti and Dahomey 
 
314 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 keep up their prestige by annual expeditions against 
 weaker tribes for the purpose of enslaving them. Their 
 captives are carried back in triumph, and too often are 
 sold to the Arab dealers to be disposed of hundreds of 
 miles away. Weaker tribes fight among themselves and 
 when they make prisoners the j)risoners are invariably 
 sold as slaves. The Arabs incite tribe to attack tribe 
 and aid the stronger party in order to obtain material 
 for their nefarious traffic. Almost all the large towns 
 of the interior have slave-markets. There is a con- 
 tinual demand for fresh slaves, and fresh slaves means 
 fresh inter-tribal wars. It is the interest of the chiefs 
 to keep up these wars and of the Arabs to foster them. 
 The chiefs and fetich-men exercise as a rule despotic 
 powers. The Africans are intensely conservative in 
 their habits and their ideas, and regard this power of 
 their chiefs as a sort of divine right with which it is 
 quite hopeless to interfere. For this reason the idea of 
 putting down slavery by one vigorous blow or series of 
 blows is out of the question. It would do far more 
 harm than good. The English Government has always 
 acted with a conviction of this fact. In the Gold Coast 
 protectorate slavery was recognised till 1874. Open 
 slave-markets were not permitted, but private barter 
 existed everywhere. An excellent regulation gave to 
 the slaves the power of.summoning their masters if they 
 were treated cruelly, even at the time that the officers 
 of the government assisted in their capture if they ran 
 away. 
 
 After 1874 slavery was made illegal on the Gold 
 Coast, but very few of the slaves claimed their liberty. 
 They could not have earned their livelihood if they had 
 done so, and even those who had been in slavery for 
 only a short time were as usual far away from their 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVEIIY 315 
 
 own homes and could not have reached them. The 
 influence of England did not at first materially alter 
 the state of society except in the towns actually on the 
 coast, and no attempt was made to force any sudden and 
 complete change on the natives. Slavery was inter- 
 woven with all their habits, customs, laws, and it would 
 have been a very questionable policy to take violent 
 measures for its suppression. But there is an element 
 in the domestic slavery of Africa which would dye it 
 with a deeper stain than attaches to any other form of 
 slavery all the world over if it were an essential ele- 
 ment in it. There exists a belief among the native 
 tribes that after death the happiness of their relations 
 depends on their having a number of slaves to wait 
 upon them as they had during life. It is therefore a 
 duty to the deceased to provide a suitable escort for 
 him in the nether world, and this is to be done by the 
 sacrifice of a number of slaves at his grave. This 
 ' custom ' has led to the most hideous butchery, and 
 has prevailed wherever' fetichism had not been sup- 
 planted by European or Arab influence. The treaty 
 with Ashanti in 1874 contained a clause enacting 
 the abolition of human sacrifices. But, unfortunately, 
 it was never enforced. In Lagos itself and the country 
 round, the evil was put a stop to, but it went on much 
 the same as ever even within the limits of the English 
 protectorate. In the outlying districts no efforts were 
 made to suppress it, and when the colony of Lagos would, 
 if supported by the English Government, have put 
 down the inhuman cruelties perpetrated in the neigh- 
 bouring territories, the Colonial Office refused to sanc- 
 tion any forcible interference. 
 
 Happily of late years England has become more 
 conscious of her responsibilities. Last year a company 
 
316 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 which exercises the authority of the British Govern- 
 ment on both banks of the Niger, sent out a special 
 commission with instructions to take any means in their 
 power to destroy this terrific evil. The task was no 
 easy one, considering the conservatism of the African 
 and his tenacious adherence to the customs. Yet 
 the reader will see from the narrative of Sir James 
 Marshall, who was asked by the company to head the 
 commission and organise a judicial system in the terri- 
 tory subject to them, that public opinion was strongly 
 in favour of the abolition of tlie murderous custom 
 which it was the object of the company to suppress. It 
 was one of those rare cases in which the use of force 
 was calculated to produce a permanent result. The 
 natives had not the courage to abolish the human 
 sacrifices themselves, on account of their fear of the 
 chiefs and the fetich-men; but they welcomed the 
 judicious compulsion which forced the change upon 
 them. In them there was none of the religious 
 animosity felt by the Mohammedan towards the Chris- 
 tian. Their moral standard, it is true, was not a high 
 one, but it was sufficiently high to recognise the 
 abomination of the wholesale murders practised on the 
 death of a chief, and to rejoice in this abomination dis- 
 appearing from among them. The object of Sir James 
 Marshall was therefore not the abolition of domestic 
 slavery, but the abolition of its worst and most revolting 
 accompaniment, the massacre of slaves on the occasion 
 of their master's death. 
 
 His crusade was a most successful one. It was 
 only on a small scale when compared with the vast 
 expanse of territory in which slave-hunting and slave- 
 murder are carried on, but for all that it was felt 
 throughout the whole district of the Niger, and will 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 317 
 
 not be without considerable effect on the position of 
 slaves in that region. 
 
 Over the lower Niger a British protectorate had 
 been established through the energy and enterprise of 
 the National African Company, which first took 
 possession of that river, and carried on vigorous and 
 successful mercantile operations there. Hence at the 
 Berlin Conference the representative of Great Britain 
 was able to claim the Niger countries on behalf of his 
 government ; and now, by authority of a royal charter, 
 and in accordance with treaties made with the native 
 tribes, the jurisdiction and sole rule over both banks of 
 the river and its mighty tributary, the Binue, belongs 
 to, the Eoyal Niger Company as it is now called. 
 
 From the council of this company Sir James 
 Marshall received, in the latter part of 1887, a request 
 to accept the position of Chief Justice in the Niger 
 territories. 
 
 ' Having retired from that position in the colonial 
 service on the Gold Coast in 1882, on account of my 
 health being no longer able to bear the climate,' he 
 writes, ' I declined the honour. I was then asked to go 
 out for a short time in order to organise a judicial 
 system suitable to the country. This I did not like to 
 refuse, as the council considered me specially fitted by 
 my experience for a work which I knew was of the 
 greatest importance for the future of this young empire. 
 I therefore accepted, on the understanding that I 
 should not stay longer out there than three months, 
 and should return sooner if I wished.' 
 
 Sir James Marshall was accompanied to Africa by 
 Mr. Kane, who was appointed to act as puisne judge in 
 the Niger territories as long as Sir J. Marshall remained 
 there, and to assume the ofiice of Chief Justice on his 
 
318 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 departure. On Marcli 1 tliey commenced tlieir voyage 
 up the river in one of the company's steamers, and on 
 the evening of the 4th they anchored for the night 
 within a few miles of Asaba, their destination. We are 
 enabled, through Sir James Marshall's kindness, to give 
 in his own words an account of the main incidents 
 in this episode in the story of African slavery : — 
 
 ' Judge Kane and I,' he writes about three weeks 
 after his arrival, ' have been a good deal exercised in 
 mind at finding that the natives here carry on the 
 brutalities of killing slaves quite near our house. There 
 is no head king with his chiefs, but there is an immense 
 number of chiefs or headmen, who wear red caps and 
 carry ivory horns which they blow to let people know 
 they are coming. They also smear their faces with 
 white paint, and have a very revolting look. Through- 
 out the tribe, which is extensive, there are said to be 
 some five hundred of these men, who elect a council of 
 fifty to carry on some sort of government. This want 
 of a head will make it easier to break them down if 
 necessary. Every man, before he can wear a red cap, 
 has to kill two slaves ; and when one of them dies, at 
 least three are killed. I was thinking yesterday what 
 could be done to stop this, when I received a message 
 from the chiefs of Asaba to the efiect that they 
 had heard that a great man had come out and that they 
 wished to pay me a visit. We sent for the interpreter, 
 who knows the people and state of the country well, 
 and said I should not see them unless I could speak 
 out about slave-murder. He said he thought it would 
 be an excellent opportunity for doing so, and therefore 
 we arranged to receive them on the next Tuesday. 
 Before that day came, the interpreter, Mr. Ta3dor, took 
 Kane and myself to visit the Juju grove, where the 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 319 
 
 human sacrifices take place. Two of his men went with 
 us, as not a native of the place would dare to do so. 
 We went by a quiet, unfrequented way, having a gun 
 to look as though we were out for sport, and got to the 
 place. There is a cleared space, surrounded by huge 
 trees and bush, which gives it a very weird, superstitious 
 appearance ; but there were not as many traces of 
 murders as I expected to see ; the corpses are thrown 
 into the bush and the animals devour them. But there 
 were two skulls, apparently of children, which had not 
 been carried away. I determined to tell the chiefs of 
 this. 
 
 ' On the 27th, our room was cleared and prepared 
 for the Durhar. Soon there was a constant noise and 
 blowing of horns, tinkling of bells, &c., and the inter- 
 preter came to say that the chiefs had assembled in the 
 market place and were ready to come. So we put on 
 our robes, and the commandant came, and one of the 
 officers carried my cane. The chiefs came into the 
 compound one after the other with their attendants ; 
 all the horns blowing together made a terrible noise. 
 When they had all been placed, we went in without 
 procession, and sat on three chairs — I as Chief Justice 
 in the middle, Kane on my right, and Harper (the 
 commandant) on the left, with the stafT-bearer along- 
 side. Father Lutz and the Protestant missionary also 
 sat with us by invitation. There were about forty red- 
 cap chiefs, besides the attendants, so that the room and 
 verandah were crowded. They looked so dreadful with 
 the streaks of white paint on their faces, and eagle 
 feathers sticking straight out from their ears, that I began 
 to feel my courage about speaking out about the sacrifice 
 of slaves rather diminishing. The commandant then 
 saluted them, and introduced me as the great judge. 
 
320 CARDINAL LAV IG ERIE 
 
 I stood up, and, after tlie usual salutations, I began by 
 telling them that I had been a judge in Africa for a 
 long time, and was sent out by the great Queen ; that I 
 was a great friend with the chiefs and people ; that the 
 chiefs sat with me in court and heard palavers with 
 me ; also of my being at Lagos where I heard of the 
 Niger, and knew many of those who came here for 
 trade. In time I had found my health and strength 
 would not allow of remaining longer, so I had gone 
 home, and told the great Queen I could not go out any 
 more, and sat down in my house with my family to rest 
 and be quiet. Biit I had kept up great interest in the 
 countries where I had been, and also in the Niger 
 countries, as I belonged to the Niger Company ; and, 
 now that it was found necessary to send out judges 
 here, I had been asked to go, as I had been out so 
 much. I said, " No, I am too old, I cannot ; " but I would 
 go for a short time and take a younger judge who 
 would stay on. This led to the crucial part. I said I 
 came here hoping to be friends with the chiefs and 
 people as I had been in the other countries, but that 
 when I came here my heart was sad to find that all the 
 chiefs were murderers. There was a slight movement 
 of uneasiness, but not a word was said. I then went 
 hot at it, and told them we had been to their Juju grove, 
 and seen the skulls of two children who had been lately 
 murdered. I also told them I had received information 
 that three persons had been murdered only two days 
 ago at another place close by, at the funeral of a chief, 
 and that this would not be allowed ; that the strongest 
 measures would be taken to put it down, and I should 
 let it be known among the slaves that they might look 
 to us for protection, and whenever it was known that 
 a murder was going to be perpetrated the soldiers would 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 321 
 
 be at once sent, and that chiefs and Juju-men would 
 be liable to be hanged. I ended by saying it was no 
 case of palaver, it was a case of peace or war. They 
 were very uncomfortable and here and there some 
 of them indulged in a contemptuous laugh, especially 
 one huge creature, more ornamented than any one, who 
 doubtless enjoys murder. I then returned to the 
 friendly strain, and hoped all would be peace and pros- 
 perity. When I had finished I introduced Judge Kane 
 to them, who in a few incisive words told them that he 
 agreed with every word I had said, and that w^hen I 
 was gone he would carry out the policy laid before 
 them. 
 
 ' We then retired and told them to consult together, 
 but that they need not give a reply at present to what 
 I had said about the sacrifices. When we went in again 
 one of them spoke and said the chiefs saluted and wel- 
 comed us, and were glad we did not press for an 
 immediate reply, as they would consult amongst them- 
 selves and with others before giving it. They thanked 
 us, and with a few friendly words the affair came to an 
 end, and forthwith there was a burst of talking and 
 horn-blowing that made us glad when they were gone. 
 The company has hitherto done nothing to put down 
 human sacrifices, or mitigate the worst forms of slave- 
 dealing and slavery. By the terms of the charter it is 
 pledged not to interfere with any religion, heathen, 
 Christian, or Moslem, existing in its territories, but this 
 does not include rites and practices distinctly contrary 
 to humanity. Weakly children are constantly sold to 
 the Asabas cheap, and they do for sacrifices. 
 
 ' Taylor told me that the effect of my speech has 
 been very great, and there is a strong party in favour 
 of putting an end to the murders. The natives wanted 
 
 Y 
 
322 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 very mucli to know how we got to the Juju grove, but 
 he evaded the question, saying white men go every- 
 where.' 
 
 A great impression had evidently been made upon 
 the natives by the firm attitude and menacing words 
 of the Europeans, but immemorial customs could not 
 easily be abolished. It happened, moreover, that within 
 a few days of the meeting of chiefs described above two 
 important headmen of the neighbourhood died, and 
 usage demanded that three slaves should be sacrificed 
 at the funeral of each chief. The natives found them- 
 selves in a difiicult position, as they could not prevent 
 knowledge of the matter reaching the English, and 
 they had been plainly informed that, were the barbarous 
 custom conformed to, the chief of each village where 
 the funeral took place would be held responsible for the 
 murder of the slaves. They knew too that there was a 
 strong military garrison in Asaba, and that, if necessary, 
 force would be resorted to. It was thought, therefore, 
 that they would be afraid to observe the accustomed 
 rites ; but it was not so, as we learn from Sir James 
 Marshall's narrative. 
 
 ' About midday on April 6, Mr. Taylor informed us 
 that the funeral ceremonies were commencing, and that 
 three slaves were already placed beside the corpse, who 
 would be sacrificed at night. We at once sent a 
 messenger to demand that the slaves should be brought 
 into the barracks, but without effect. We sent for the 
 commandant, who at once agreed to rescue them, and 
 sent out a force of seventy men, armed with Martini 
 rifles, under the command of an officer. Judge Kane 
 and I walked in the centre of the column. My own 
 expectation was that the Asabas would take to flight 
 as soon as they saw the force advancing. But the 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 323 
 
 furtlier we went the greater tlie number of armed 
 natives we saw gathering together about the houses and 
 compounds near the road, and some stalwart men 
 swaggered by close to us, armed with as ugly-looking 
 spears as I could wish to see. After having marched 
 about a mile and a half, we arrived at the compound 
 where the funeral was going on, and came upon a scene 
 of intense excitement. We halted and our commander 
 made all preparations for a fight. Inside the compound 
 we saw the chief of the family, armed with a musket, 
 and struggling violently with his attendants, who 
 evidently were horribly afraid lest he should succeed in 
 firing it at us. In another direction a chief was en- 
 gaged in a similar struggle, and behind the hedges of 
 the compounds were many men ready to fire on us. 
 Mr. Taylor and his men at once advanced into the 
 funeral compound to calm the excitement by gestures 
 and friendly words, and found that the corpse and the 
 slaves had all been removed. It was an intensely 
 anxious time, for it was evident that if a single shot 
 were fired we should immediately be hotly engaged in a 
 fight at close quarters, in which both flint guns and 
 spears could be used with effect. It was therefore a great 
 relief to see three men come forward carrying stools, 
 which meant that they wished to hold a " palaver." We 
 went to where they sat with Mr. Taylor as interpreter. 
 With all the politeness which is invariably to be found 
 in these savage people, the spokesman commenced by 
 thanking us for the honour we had done them in coming 
 to pay them this visit. I knew they would prefer 
 taking our heads, but was glad to hear the sentiment 
 expressed. They then proceeded to promise that if 
 we retired the slaves should not be killed. I proposed 
 to Mr. Taylor that we should carry off one of these men 
 
 t2 
 
324 CARDIXAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 as a hostage, but giving a look round he said we were 
 not strong enough. So having received this promise 
 we marched back again, and saw what made us fully 
 understand that if we had begun to fight we should 
 have encountered hundreds of armed men on all sides 
 as we returned. 
 
 ' That night at nine o'clock the firing of a big gun 
 announced that the three slaves had been sacrificed. 
 Very possibly the men who promised they should not 
 be slain meant that the promise should be kept, but the 
 angry chief who wished to fire on us, supported by the 
 young w^arriors, carried all before them, and insisted on 
 the custom of their country being carried out. After 
 all was over they began to collect outside our com- 
 pounds, thinking we might at once go out to revenge 
 the murder, and extra guards were placed round the 
 premises. The next day some messengers came in from 
 the Asabas wishing to see me and talk over the matter. 
 
 ' I declined to have anything to say to them, but Mr. 
 Seago, one of the officers of the Company whom we had 
 sent for from the nearest factory, gave them an inter- 
 view and found them very defiant. They intimated that 
 they were quite ready to fight. This was followed 
 up by numbers collecting in the bush outside and 
 firing off guns, accompanied by defiant shouts and 
 gesticulations to the sentries and any one they could see. 
 At night the entire premises of the Company were fairly 
 besieged by numbers of armed men in the bush just 
 outside a thin and fragile paling, but no attack was 
 made.' 
 
 The hostile demonstrations on the part of the natives 
 came to nothing. The second funeral took place, at 
 which human victims were again killed, but about the 
 station all was comparatively quiet. On the 12th a sortie 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 325 
 
 was made by the military force, and some liouses were 
 fired. This evidently alarmed the enemy. On the 
 following day a red-cap chief came to sue for peace, 
 promising there should be no more killing of slaves. 
 But the judge would not hear of peace till the murderers 
 were given up, and on this being refused some shells 
 were fired from the barracks, which made the savaeres 
 fly in all directions. A second attack on the villages 
 of Asaba proved more effectual ; the houses and every 
 Juju temple or image were destroyed, very little re- 
 sistance being met with. The chief of the village where 
 the second funeral took place submitted, and gave up 
 the man who had caused the sacrifice of the slaves. 
 This culprit was hanged. 
 
 ' Finally,' Sir J. Marshall writes, ' a message was sent 
 to the enemy to say that a similar attack would be made 
 each day until the town was destroyed unless they sub- 
 mitted. This they soon did, and on April 21a party of 
 red-cap chiefs eagerly accepted a treaty with the Com- 
 pany, the first article of which was that there should be 
 no more human sacrifices. _^ 
 
 ' The results of this treaty were soon seen. A few 
 days after peace had been made, Mr. Taylor informed 
 us that two slaves had come in as a deputation from the 
 slaves of Asaba who wished to thank the white men for 
 what they had done for them. Mr. Taylor brought 
 them in, one a young man who acted as spokesman, 
 and the other a good deal older. They had none of the 
 hideous white paint on their faces like their masters, 
 and were much more pleasant to look upon and to listen 
 to. Having prostrated themselves so that their fore- 
 heads touched the ground, which is the salutation of 
 slaves, the spokesman said that at first the slaves could 
 not believe that the war was made for them ; that they 
 
326 CARDIXAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 had been kept like fowls and goats by tlieir masters, 
 wlio took them out when they pleased to be killed, but 
 that now they knew they would be protected and the 
 slaves of Asaba sent them to thank us. I assured them 
 that the war was made on their account, and that, if 
 necessary, the white man would fight again for them, 
 and that it would be their own fault if they submitted 
 to these cruelties any more. The poor fellows imme- 
 diately prostrated again, and on leaving the older man 
 stretched out his arms as wide as they would go, and 
 said, " My heart feels as big as this." 
 
 ' Every one felt delighted at such a happy ending to 
 the war which had freed the slaves from being used as 
 human sacrifices. It was not only at Asaba that the 
 blow was felt ; it was a lesson which the chiefs and 
 slave-holders in all the surrounding neighbourhood will 
 not forget.' 
 
 A subsequent letter from Judge Kane gives further 
 proof of the permanent efiect of the work done on behalf 
 of the slaves. He writes : — 
 
 ' Mr. Taylor informed me that a deputation of slaves 
 was coming from all the Asaba villages to give their 
 thanks for what had been done for them. They came 
 on the 28th of August to the number of twelve. The 
 young man whom you will remember again acted as 
 spokesman. The old man being sick was unable to come. 
 They said that the Asaba people had not ill-treated them 
 since, and had not even threatened them in secret, and 
 that now they felt they were men and not mere beasts. 
 They brought two goats as a token of thanks. At first 
 I did not wish to take them, but, finding that they would 
 be ofiended if I dechned, I did so. I told them it was 
 true that the palaver was on their account, and that it 
 was horrible to find that slaves were being killed, not 
 
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS SLAVERY 327 
 
 because tliey had done any wrong, but just as a man 
 might kill a bullock when he wanted chop {i.e. food). I 
 went on to say that the judges had taken it up, and that 
 white men had risked their own lives to save those of 
 the slaves, and that the Asabas had made a book [i.e. a 
 written agreement) with the Company not to kill people 
 in this way, and that I believed they would keep it, but 
 that if they did not we should be told about it at once. 
 Also, that as they were now men, they should try to be 
 worthy of that character and work well, for if they 
 lived idle and worthless lives they would get into trouble 
 again.' 
 
 The success of this enterprise with the chief abuse 
 of domestic slavery in Africa shows clearly what may 
 be done among the natives who have not come into 
 contact with the Arab traders, and how a judicious 
 admixture of moral influence and of vigorous measures, 
 where there is a hope of their results being permanent, 
 may gradually mitigate the worst features of the slavery 
 that exists among the natives themselves. 
 
328 CARDINAL LAYIGERIE 
 
 CHAPTEE W 
 
 SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 
 
 The futility of all the exertions hitherto made for the 
 general abolition of slavery in Africa has now become 
 plainly apparent, and is recognised by the public opinion 
 of England. Despite the praiseworthy efforts of the 
 British Government, the expenditure of vast sums, and 
 the loss of many valuable lives in the attempt to suppress 
 it, the evil, far from abating, has in late years, we 
 are told, increased alarmingly. The presence of an 
 English squadron has, it is true, virtually put an end 
 to the export of slaves from the West Coast, but the 
 trade in that portion of the continent is not done away 
 with, it is merely driven further inland, where the 
 slave-hunter carries on his raids with redoubled energy. 
 At least half a million black men are bought and sold 
 in the markets of the interior every year. In Eastern 
 and Central Africa the slave-tratde not only holds its 
 own, but increases year by year, and whole provinces 
 are half-depopulated. The German and English 
 cruisers blockade the coast, but the Arab dhows^ with 
 their freight of human merchandise, contrive for the 
 most part to elude their vigilance. This is due, pro- 
 bably, to the short distance they have to run, and the 
 facility wherewith the transport can be made under 
 cover of night. Commercial enterprise has not succeeded 
 in substituting legitimate trade for the nefarious traffic 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUFPEESSION OF SLAVERY 329 
 
 inhuman cliattels, nor in persuading the native chieftains 
 that it is more profitable to carry on pacific barter with 
 the European merchant than to capture slaves and sell 
 them to the Arab dealer. Missionary effort has pene- 
 trated into the heart of Africa, but it is almost powerless 
 in presence of the Moslem marauder. For twenty-nine 
 years Cardinal Lavigerie has laboured for the redemp- 
 tion of the negro; he has sent out many bands of 
 missioners. Some have suffered martyrdom, others have 
 died of fever and hardships. The survivors report no 
 improvement ; on the contrary, matters are growing 
 worse. Converts have been made, and individual slaves 
 ransomed from their captors ; but the moral influence 
 of the missioner has not availed to prevent a single 
 razzia. Where nature has done much for man, and 
 where man himself seems capable of progress, where a 
 numerous and happy population might peacefully dwell, 
 the slave-trader creates desolation. Slave-hunts are 
 carried on in these countries as far as the sources of the 
 Niger ; the sale of slaves takes place publicly in all 
 Mohammedan provinces on the same large scale as ever. 
 More than this, in the regions of the Great Lakes a fresh 
 outburst of fanaticism has taken place, resulting in the 
 massacre of the Christians and the expulsion of every 
 white man. Throughout a wide extent of territory the 
 feeble flame of civilisation kindled by the missioners has 
 been utterly extinguished. 
 
 Travellers have done good service to the cause of 
 humanity by revealing the atrocities of the slave-trade. 
 They defy description, they are unparalleled in any page 
 of history. It is now an acknowledged fact that slavery 
 is the greatest obstacle to the civilisation, colonisation, 
 and evangelisation of Africa. The voice of public opinion 
 has been raised in indignant protest, but the denuncia- 
 
330 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 tions of the civilised world, far from checking, appear 
 rather to have given a fresh impetus to the iniquitous 
 traffic. Pope Leo XIIL, whose words are generally 
 full of moderation and gentleness, has condemned it in 
 the most emphatic terms. He solemnly declares it to 
 be contrary to the divine law and to the laws of nature. 
 He denounces as infamous and most villanous this 
 trade in human beings. He appeals against it to every 
 Christian in accents of sorrow and authority. He has 
 endeavoured to stimulate the governments of Europe to 
 strenuous and united efforts for its suppression, and does 
 not content himself with exhorting them alone, but, as 
 the Father of Christendom, he beseeches them to arrest 
 it, to prohibit it in those regions where their influence 
 can be felt. Cardinal Lavigerie, commissioned by the 
 Holy Father, has undertaken to preach a crusade 
 throughout Europe ; not a crusade for the recovery of 
 the sepulchres of the dead, but a holy war to save the 
 lives of the living. The reports of his missioners and 
 his own burning eloquence have been effectual in arous- 
 ing the conscience of Christian society. Everywhere he 
 has met with sympathy and co-operation from Catholics 
 and Protestants, from states and from individuals. He 
 succeeded in gaining the attention of Prince Bismarck, 
 and it was owing to his efforts that the German 
 Eeichstag, on the proposition of Dr. Windthorst, com- 
 mitted itself to the policy of putting down the slave- 
 trade. Societies for that purpose have been formed in 
 nearly all the chief cities of Europe, and large sums 
 have been subscribed. The time has now come when 
 steps must be taken to give practical effect to the re- 
 solutions passed at the Congress of Vienna and the 
 I Jerlin Conference for the extirpation of the evil. It is 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 331 
 
 a gigantic evil, and demands a strong remedy. Wliere 
 is that remedy to be found ? 
 
 Various proposals have been made, and various 
 schemes suggested, for the suppression of slavery. No 
 one specific can be brought forward with any hope of 
 success. No one nation, no one class of individuals, can 
 be entrusted with the accomplishment of this great 
 mission. The concerted action of all the Powers of 
 Europe, of all classes of society, will be necessary ; 
 negotiations are being made to secure it. An inter- 
 national conference to discuss the question has been 
 proposed, and it is to be hoped that the project will 
 shortly be realised. 
 
 The first article in the programme of suggestions for 
 any future conference is that the representatives of the 
 various Powers should be urged to declare that the 
 status of slavery shall be no longer recognised by inter- 
 national law, and the slave-trade treated as piracy. This 
 method of repression was successfully adopted by 
 England, both in India and on the Gold Coast of Africa. 
 From the time that the legal status of.^lavery was 
 abolished by the British Parliament, the slave-trade 
 became extinct as far as this country was concerned. 
 The same method ought to be efficacious on the East 
 African coast. Doubtless if the suggestion received the 
 assent of the Powers, it would imply the exercise of a 
 little wholesome severity, the adoption of stringent 
 measures against all who were detected in the prosecu- 
 tion of the traffic in human beings. If a proclamation 
 were issued that, after a certain date, every vessel sus- 
 pected of being a slaver would be subjected to sharp 
 scrutiny, the crew tried by court-martial, and, if found 
 guilty, condemned to summary and condign punishment, 
 we should hear no more of slavers mocking the pursuit 
 
332 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 of English or German cruisers by flying the French 
 colours. Pemba would cease to be a depot, and the 
 Comoro Islands a basis, for this horrible commerce. The 
 planters in the island of Eeunion could not, as they now 
 do, supply, by importing slaves from Madagascar, the 
 lack of sufiicient labour for their sugar estates, caused 
 by the fact that the emigration of coolies has ceased. 
 The trade would become too risky to be generally re- 
 munerative. If the highway by water were made 
 thoroughly unsafe for the slave-vessels, and at the same 
 time the governors of the Mussulman states could be 
 persuaded to lessen the demand by discouraging the 
 traditional custom of purchasing negroes for household 
 slaves, there seems little doubt that by degrees the 
 export of slaves from the coast of Africa, with all its 
 terrible accessories, would be effectually stopped. The 
 transmarine trade forms, it is true, only a part of the 
 scandalous traffic which is carried on by the Arabs, and 
 which afflicts the conscience of civilised mankind ; but 
 the stoppage of it would, at any rate, be a heavy 
 blow to the whole iniquitous system. Had the pro- 
 hibitory regulations issued at the Berlin Conference 
 been rigorously enforced, the slave-trade would not 
 have attained its present proportions. If slaves were 
 not purchased in Turkey and Western Asia, they would 
 not be captured by thousands in Africa. 
 
 Another very necessary measure to be taken is to 
 place further restrictions on the importation of arms 
 and ammunition into the regions where the slave-hunters 
 make their raids. From this trade, it must be confessed, 
 England derives great profits. The amount imported 
 has never been so great as at the present time. In places 
 where, some eight or ten years ago, not one man in a 
 thousand owned a gun, rifles are now seen in the hands 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 333 
 
 of almost every one. Vast quantities of guns and powder 
 are pouring across Africa from Liberia via Tanganyika, 
 and even running the coast blockade, English and 
 German traders vying with each other in eagerness to 
 supply the demand. The recent recrudescence of the 
 traffic in slaves is a source of great emolument to the 
 Arab traders, and they employ the money thus gained 
 in the purchase of firearms. This serves to render them 
 increasingly bold and insolent, since they thereby acquire 
 power over the natives, and gain for themselves the 
 prestige which the possession of these murderous 
 weapons gives to the white man in the eyes of the 
 savage. 
 
 This point is one on which Cardinal Lavigerie 
 strongly insists. 
 
 A slave-dealer, he relates, was once asked how he 
 penetrated into the heart of Africa, and who was the 
 ruler of those remote regions. ' I will tell you the name 
 of the monarch of Central Africa,' he replied, laying his 
 hand on the weapon he carried, ' it is King Rifle' This 
 answer is true enough. Were a law to be passed pro- 
 hibiting the Arabs, and those merciless marauders, the 
 Metis^ from carrying firearms and purchasing ammuni- 
 tion, and were every infraction of this regulation made 
 punishable by banishment, it would in a short time 
 have the effect the Cardinal asserts of ridding those 
 provinces of Africa of which Europeans have obtained 
 possession, of the three or four hundred — their numbers 
 do not exceed this figure — human fiends who carry off 
 or destroy millions of helpless victims, in concert with 
 the native chiefs to whom they have taught the creed 
 of Islam and the art of slave -hunting. 
 
 This leads us to speak of another essential measure 
 for the suppression of the slave-trade ; it is the de- 
 
334 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 struction of the Moslem ascendency throughout the 
 whole interior. 
 
 The one thing needed for Africa, Professor Drum- 
 mond says, is a system of organised protection for the 
 native and the breaking up of Arab dominance. The 
 influence exercised by the slave-dealer over the native 
 chiefs is astonishing. He persuades them that the sale 
 of women and children as slaves is far more profitable 
 than the cultivation of friendly relations with the 
 merchant and the missionary. The fact that some of 
 the missioners have sheltered runaway slaves is even 
 made a handle for representing that the missioners 
 themselves are slave-dealers. He finds it no difficult 
 matter to convince the jealous chieftain that the white 
 man's object is to undermine his authority, that the 
 presence of the missioner will bring calamities on the 
 land. Mwanga, the lately deposed king of Uganda, 
 was the most powerful ruler of Central Africa. His 
 sway extended over ten millions of subjects. He was 
 completely under the dominion of the Mussulmans, who 
 carried on the trade in slaves with him on an extensive 
 scale. The number of negroes whom he kidnapped 
 during his raids in the adjacent provinces, and after- 
 wards sold, is estimated at not less than from sixty to 
 eighty thousand a year. That was his principal source 
 of revenue ; by it he obtained the means of purchasing 
 arms and ammunition which were supplied to him by 
 the Arabs of Zanzibar. To this they owed their ascen- 
 dency over him. Interested motives and the habit of 
 years made him their firm ally ; had they succeeded in 
 making a Mussulman of him he would have been a mere 
 tool in their hands. Tippoo-tippoo, the great slave- 
 hunter, and his lieutenants are no less ready to do 
 their bidding. 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 335 
 
 In the Soudan, tlie Moslem traders gradually effected 
 the conquest of the whole country from Egypt to the 
 Atlantic Ocean, dividing it into small kingdoms. The 
 negro inhabitants were formerly all heathens ; they are 
 now all Mussulmans. Their conversion has been accom- 
 plished principally by forcible means, and has clinched 
 their fetters. Islamism is essentially antagonistic to 
 Christian civilisation, and every negro who bends his 
 neck beneath its iron yoke becomes ipso facto the irre- 
 concilable enemy of all Europeans. A similar trans- 
 formation is what the Moslem traders are desirous of 
 effecting in Eastern Africa, with the design of closing 
 her gates for ever against the invasion of European 
 nations. The wholesale massacre of Christians and the 
 expulsion of the missioners from Uganda proves the 
 whole of the district to be in the hands of the Arabs. 
 They desire to have the entire country around the 
 Great Lakes as a happy hunting ground for the pursuit 
 of human prey, subject to no law, and responsible to 
 no ruler. A few years ago they regarded Said-Bargash, 
 the late Sultan of Zanzibar, as their sovereign. Despite 
 the distance they recognised his authority ; his co-opera- 
 tion was besides necessary to carry on the trade in 
 slaves and to procure a supply of firearms. The power 
 of the Sultan in the interior is now simply nil. It is 
 much to be regretted that since the unclaimed parts of 
 Africa have been appropriated by the several European 
 Powers, the traditional authority he exercised has been 
 to a great extent done away with. Except within the 
 limits of a narrow strip of land on the sea-coast, the 
 Arabs, finding that he has no longer any power to 
 enforce his authority, and that it is no longer their 
 interest to obey him, have returned to their old fanati- 
 cism, and are advancing further into the interior, where 
 
336 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 they create states for the better prosecution of the slave 
 trade. 
 
 It was a great error on the part of European govern- 
 ments in a country where the Mussulmans, although 
 numerically few, exercise a profound and widespread 
 influence, to attempt from the first to assume the sole 
 and direct command. Instead of refusing to recognise 
 the power of the Sultan in the interior, a wiser course 
 would have been to have carefully maintained him in 
 authority, or at least in the semblance of authority, and 
 the prestige it gave him. Through him the Arabs of 
 the interior could have been effectually controlled, at 
 any rate for a time, until a solid footing had been 
 acquired by the new-comers. Then the Mussulman 
 agents might have been gradually superseded by govern- 
 ment officials or the agents of the colonial compan}^ 
 At the present moment, if not too late, it would be well 
 to restore to the Sultan the power of which he was so 
 peremptorily and unadvisedly stripped. His former 
 powers might even be added to with advantage, and his 
 relations with the Moslem traders put back on the old 
 footing. In consideration of financial benefits, terms 
 could be dictated to him. This was the method of 
 procedure pursued by France on the occupation of 
 Tunis. The civil list of the Bey was augmented by one- 
 third, and his right of dispensing justice scrupulously 
 maintained. England acted in a similar manner in 
 Egypt ; in fact no other course of conduct is open to a 
 Christian power, if it would strike root on African soil. 
 The Mussulman regards it as a kind of apostasy to 
 yield direct obedience to a Christian, while he con- 
 siders disobedience to the Mohammedan governor as 
 tantamount to a sin against God, whose representative 
 he is. If resistance is impossible, the Mussulman 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 337 
 
 retreats out of reach of a power that his religious tenets 
 and worldly interests alike forbid him to obey. 
 
 Some say that the domination of the Arab trader 
 can only be put down gradually by the competing 
 influence of civilised commerce and colonisation. The 
 European merchant must exploit the fields in which 
 the Arab with his gang of armed scoundrels has hitherto 
 collected ivory, sacked villages, and made captives of 
 the inhabitants. Every approach, it is said, towards 
 the settlement of white men as traders in the heart of 
 Africa will drive the slave-hunters from their blood- 
 stained routes ; a pacific policy, the moral influence of 
 sustained missionary effort, will at length secure to the 
 negroes of the once dark continent the blessings of 
 liberty, and put an end to the sale and barter of human 
 beings. Cardinal Lavigerie, on the other hand, advocates 
 the employment of a certain amount of armed interven- 
 tion. His project comprises the introduction into Africa 
 of a body of armed men, to form a sort of continental 
 blockade against the slave-caravans, and open a line of 
 anti-slavery stations on the lakes. An appeal from the 
 anti-slavery societies which have lately sprung into 
 existence would be responded to by young men in 
 almost all lands, and the rules of these societies place 
 them at the disposal of any government which is willing 
 to organise an expedition of this nature. Cardinal 
 Lavigerie alone received the names of more than a 
 thousand volunteers in the space of not many weeks. 
 He has frequently expressed his conviction that the 
 establishment of anti-slavery stations on the lakes and 
 in the Congo would be practically useless, unless backed 
 up by a considerable amount of physical force. On the 
 arrival of the earliest English Protestant missionaries at 
 Lake Tanganyika, some twelve or fourteen years ago, 
 
 z 
 
338 CARDINAL LAYIGERIE 
 
 their presence placed a check at first on the slave-trade. 
 After a time, when their mission was discovered to be 
 of an entirely peaceful nature, it went on as before. 
 What might then have been done by a mere handful 
 of men could not now be accomplished by less than 
 several hundred, or even thousand. 
 
 In the address delivered last year in the Church of 
 St. Sulpice, in Paris, Cardinal Lavigerie expressed his 
 views upon this subject. 
 
 ' Charity,' he said, ' however great, will not suffice 
 to save Africa. It requires a more speedy, more 
 decided, more efficacious remedy. Our Holy Father 
 the Pope, after appealing to charity, then appeals to 
 force, but a pacific force, which would be employed 
 not for attack, but for defence. He addresses himself 
 for that purpose to all Christian states. They can 
 indeed do much by using their moral influence with the 
 Moslem rulers, and holding them responsible for the 
 continuation of the infamies committed by the African 
 slave-traders. Our missioners echo this appeal, and 
 they declare that the slave-dealers can only be stopped 
 by force. I quote from a letter of one of the White 
 Fathers : — 
 
 ' " Alas ! when wiU some European power interfere 
 to put an end to this accursed traffic in slaves, and the 
 myriad evils which follow in its train ? A detachment 
 of fifty European soldiers, well armed and acclimatised, 
 would be able in a fortnight to exterminate this troop 
 — a rabble of some two or three hundred robbers — 
 which is the terror of all the district from Tabora to 
 Manyema, throughout the whole length of the Tangan- 
 yika up to the Albert Nyanza." 
 
 ' My own idea quite coincides with this proposal. It 
 is my belief that five or six hundred European soldiers. 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 339 
 
 well organised and well officered, would be sufficient to 
 suppress slave-liunting and slave-selling in tlie higher 
 table-lands of the African continent — the district, that 
 is, which extends from the Albert Nyanza to the south 
 of Lake Tanganyika. We have already had practical 
 illustration of the utility of armed intervention in the 
 work accomplished by a brave man, a true Christian 
 hero, who formerly held a commission in the Papal 
 Zouaves, and also took part in the Franco-German 
 war.^ At an age when the enthusiasm of youth was 
 over he offered his services to us, desiring to dedicate 
 the remainder of his life to the defence of the African 
 negro. For several years he has been living alone in 
 the neighbourhood of one of our mission stations, at 
 Mpala, on Lake Tanganyika, his existence being one 
 long series of privations and sacrifices. He has con- 
 stituted himself the protector of the surrounding 
 villages, and with the arms with which we have 
 supplied him, he has formed a bod}^ of militia consist- 
 ing of two hundred negroes. These native soldiers 
 would, it is true, not bear comparison with European 
 troops, but they are no longer utterly defenceless, and 
 they are able to strike awe, within a certain radius, 
 into the slave-hunting Metis and their allies the Euga- 
 ruga. 
 
 ' Wliat is really needed is that the European states, 
 among whom the Congress of Berlin has, to borrow an 
 expression of its own, parcelled out the unclaimed 
 districts of Equatorial Africa, should maintain, each in 
 its own territory, a sufficient military force in every 
 place where the inhuman traffic prevails. But if these 
 different states should, on account of financial em- 
 
 ^ M. Joubert, or Saint Joubert, as he used familiarly to be called when 
 serving with his regiment in Rome. 
 
 7. '>. 
 
340 CARDINAL LAVIGERTE 
 
 barrassments or difficulties of any other kind, insur- 
 mountable for the moment, find themselves unable to 
 do this, why should there not be recalled into existence 
 in those barbarous countries some one of the military 
 and religious orders formed for purposes of defence in 
 the middle ages, when the inhabitants of Spain and 
 Eastern Europe were, together with the dwellers on 
 the shores of the Mediterranean, subject to the incur- 
 sions of the Turkish invader, and, in consequence, too 
 often carried off into slavery? The names they bore 
 have been made for ever illustrious by the valour of 
 the knights and the services they rendered to Chris- 
 tianity. Who has not heard of the Knights of Malta, 
 of Alcantara, of the Teutonic order ? In subordination 
 to the Church's authority, upheld by the protection of 
 princes, they sought not conquest, nor such bloodshed 
 as she cannot approve, but the defence of the weak, 
 the repression of violence, the accomplishment of a 
 work which at that period the regularly constituted 
 states were powerless to perform. 
 
 * I appeal to you, the Christian young men of 
 all the countries of Europe, and I ask what should 
 hinder you from reviving, on behalf of the barbarous 
 lands of the interior of Africa, so long closed against 
 civilising influences, the noble achievements of your 
 forefathers ? Why should we not see, with the sanction 
 of the Church and of her pastors, a renewal of the 
 unselfish devotion which was the glory of past ages ? 
 
 ' A different system of organisation would doubtless 
 be necessary, one anore in harmony with the exigencies 
 of the present day. Heraldic quarterings, a sine qud 
 non for admission into those ancient orders, would not 
 now constitute an indispensable requisite ; all we 
 should ask would be courage, self-abnegation, a readi- 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLA VERY 341 
 
 ness to suffer and die for tlie bretliren. We sliould 
 tlius have, side by side with the scions of illustrious 
 houses, intrepid priests who would act as chaplains 
 and iniirmarians, artisans who had left the workshop 
 and laid down the implements of toil in order to take 
 up the sword, and shed their blood for the liberation 
 and salvation of their fellow-men, for the honour of the 
 Christian name, and to the glory of their respective 
 countries. In the midst of the moral corruption which 
 is creeping in everywhere and degrading everything, is 
 it nothing to find an opportunity of devoting one's life 
 to a worthy cause, of leaving behind one the memory 
 of heroic deeds, of carrying to the judgment seat of 
 God the merit won by a glorious death ? ' 
 
 This appeal made by Cardinal Lavigerie to the 
 secular arm enlists very general sympathy but not 
 universal approval. The scheme of a military expedi- 
 tion into the heart of Africa does not commend 
 itself to the judgment of all who are best qualified to 
 form an opinion on the subject. The deadly influence 
 of the climate, fatal to the European constitution, would 
 speedily thin the ranks of the ' five hundred resolute 
 men' to whom the Cardinal would confide the liberation 
 of Eastern Africa. A pernicious mjasma seems to greet 
 the stranger on the threshold of the continent, and before 
 the more salubrious regions could be reached, where 
 the mission stations of the equatorial lakes are situated, 
 the expedition would be more than decimated, its 
 physical energy and strength reduced to the lowest ebb. 
 Captain Hore, who has long been resident at Tangan- 
 yika, believes that it would not have the hoped-for effect 
 of putting down the slave-trade, but w^ould merely divert 
 it to another route. He reminds us also that, were the 
 Arab traders banished from their present haunts, the 
 
342 CARDINAL LAVIGEBIE 
 
 work of suppressing slavery would not be done. Tliey 
 have taught the natives their trade, and a great part of 
 it is carried on by the 'Africans themselves, one tribe 
 making raids upon a weaker neighbour ; and this will 
 probably be the last and most difficult phase to abolish. 
 It may be and has been, locally and temporarily, put 
 down by coercive means, but it can never be perma- 
 nently got rid of except by the gradual process of 
 civilisation, by substituting the principles of Christianity 
 for the old pagan ideas, and this will be no easy task. 
 Sir James Marshall attests that the native is as keen a 
 slaver as the Arab. An immense proportion of the 
 slaves annually kidnapped and sold in the markets of 
 the interior, estimated by Cardinal Lavigerie as — to take 
 the minimum — five hundred thousand yearly, perish in 
 Africa, being slain as sacrifices. The practice of offering 
 human victims to the gods of the heathen prevails in 
 Central and Eastern Africa to almost if not quite as 
 great an extent as on the west coast and on the banks 
 of the Niger. King Mtesa, the late monarch of Uganda, 
 who received the missioners kindly and treated them 
 well, massacred his slaves in wholesale fashion. 
 Although a man of superior mental capacity, who 
 could understand and enjoy an argument, and could 
 speak and write Arabic, he was so superstitious that if 
 he dreamt of any of the gods of the country he believed 
 it to be an ill omen, and offered human sacrifices to 
 appease the offended deity. He dreamt of his father, 
 and in consequence had five hundred people put to 
 death in one day. He also believed that if he dreamt 
 of any living persons it was a sign that they meditated 
 treachery, and he condemned them forthwitli to be 
 executed. Yet he was considered merciful in this 
 respect, being softened by an illness from which he 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 343 
 
 suffered. His chiefs often said, ' If Mtesa were well, 
 there would be plenty of executions.' 
 
 A more pacific means proposed for the regene- 
 ration of Africa is colonisation. In a speech delivered 
 by Victor Hugo at a meeting for the abolition of 
 slavery, held in Paris in 1879, after describing in 
 eloquent language the magnificent scenery, the 
 fertility, the many natural advantages of Central 
 Africa, he exhorted the European nations to occupy 
 this land ' offered them by God,' to build towns, to 
 make roads, to cultivate the earth, to introduce trade 
 and commerce, to preach peace and concord, so that it 
 should no longer be a scene of strife, the theatre of 
 oppression and bloodshed. But experience has proved 
 that European settlements in Africa are not attended 
 with happy results either for the colonists themselves 
 or the aborigines. Besides the physical difiiculty of the 
 climate, which affects the colonist so unfavourably, there 
 are moral difficulties which are insurmountable. It is 
 hard for a strong race to do more for a weak race than 
 bestow upon it some of its vices, and the history of 
 European colonisation too often records the melancholy 
 fact that foreign intercourse has only resulted in a 
 spurious civilisation and general demoralisation of the 
 natives. What is wanted in Africa is that the foreign 
 element introduced should have for its object the 
 improvement and education of the negro, that it should 
 teach him to be his own liberator, his own saviour. 
 This the European cannot do, on account of his igno- 
 rance of the negro. Foreign slavery on the one hand, 
 and aboriginal barbarism on the other, are the only cir- 
 cumstances in which he has had the opportunity of con- 
 templating his black brother. He simply knows nothing 
 of him, and is consequently unable to sympathise with 
 
314 CARDINAL LAYIGERIE 
 
 or guide him. Until quite recently, the greatest 
 ignorance with respect to the continent of Africa 
 prevailed in the civilised world. But since the eyes 
 of Europe have been turned on Africa, the work of 
 exploration has been carried on with enthusiastic energy. 
 Fertile plains and wide lakes have been found to exist 
 in regions formerly supposed to be trackless deserts of 
 shifting sand. Meanwhile very little effort is made to 
 gain information about the inhabitants of the country, 
 their character and capacities. Tlie white man thinks 
 he knows all about the negro. The prominent traits 
 of the Africans who are carried away as slaves into 
 other lands — mostly people of the lowest class, who do 
 not in any wise represent the average moral or intel- 
 lectual qualities of their fellow-countrymen — are fixed 
 upon the whole nation. One of their own race, born 
 in exile, thus speaks on the subject : — 
 
 ' Among the evils wrought by the slave-trade, none 
 has been more damaging to Africa and the negro race 
 than the promiscuous manner in which the tribes have 
 been thrown together and confounded in the lands of 
 their exile ; and in dealing with the negro question 
 Europeans overlook this fact altogether. There are 
 negroes and negroes. The numerous tribes inhabiting 
 the vast continent of Africa can no more be regarded as 
 equal than the numerous peoples of Asia or Europe can 
 be so regarded. ... All these, differing in original bent 
 and traditional instincts, have been carried as slaves to 
 foreign lands and classed as one.' ^ 
 
 Not only have different races been classed as one, but 
 in the markets no discrimination has been made between 
 the descendants of chieftains and the offspring of slaves. 
 All have been placed on the same level, denominated as 
 'niggers' from their black skins and woolly hair, and, 
 
 * Blyden, Christianity, Islam, and the Negro Bace, p. 311. 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 345 
 
 judged of by the majority — tlie lowest in the social scale 
 being the most easy of capture — pronounced to be little 
 better than the brute creation, ' irredeemable and unim- 
 provable.' 
 
 The impression given by travellers, too, who have the 
 opportunity of judging of the negro in his own country, 
 is generally taken from those parts where the people are 
 harassed and persecuted by slave-hunters, whose ravages 
 render improvement impossible. Sir Samuel Baker 
 speaks forcibly of the blighting effect of the slave-trade 
 on the character of the natives, and their social organ- 
 isation, the industrial and economic life of the country. 
 ' All idea of commerce, improvement, and the advance- 
 ment of the African race,' he says, ' must be discarded 
 until the traffic in slaves shall have ceased to exist.' 
 Both Livingstone and Baker mention regions free from 
 the slave-trade, where the people were superior and 
 had many of the elements of progress ; but the denizens 
 of these favoured parts were mostly warlike and power- 
 ful tribes, into whose territory the peaceful white man, 
 as well as the marauding Arab, was afraid to venture. 
 
 The conviction that the European has little power 
 of judging adequately of the negro, of understanding 
 his character, of ascertaining what influences are re- 
 quired to promote the development of his powers, and 
 the experience of the physical and moral difficulties 
 which beset the efforts of Europeans to introduce civi- 
 lisation into Africa, has led to the attempt to establish 
 negro colonies from America, to entrust the regenera- 
 tion of Africa to the African himself. 
 
 The idea of negro colonisation is one that at first sight 
 seems a little Utopian. The prejudice existing against 
 the negro is the belief that he is a mere child who 
 cannot lead and must needs be led. But the success of 
 the American Colonisation Society in founding the 
 
346 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 republic of Liberia is a sufficient answer, we do not 
 say to the difficulty, but to tlie alleged impossibility of a 
 negro colony. The obstacles to be surmounted were 
 such as to make the task seem almost a hopeless one. 
 There was nothing but discouragement bestowed on the 
 enterprise in America, and in Africa there were insuper- 
 able dangers and hindrances in the way. The pirates 
 had to be dislodged from the neighbourhood of the new 
 settlement. The Portuguese slave-traders had been 
 established for centuries and had demoralised the whole 
 country round. The wars among the native tribes 
 arising out of the slave-trade rendered the position of 
 the colonists a precarious one. Yet they struggled 
 on ; enlarged their borders, purchased lands, and in 
 course of time became an independent State re- 
 cognised as such, for the last forty years, by the 
 various European courts and by the United States. It 
 is gradually making its way into the interior, establish- 
 ing settlements on the healthy table-land which lies 
 away from the west, and by degrees incorporating many 
 of the aboriginal tribes. It possesses an efficient school 
 system, and a college of higher studies to which in- 
 fluential chiefs of the interior are beginning to send 
 their sons. Agriculture is on the increase, trade is 
 flourishing ; there is regular and frequent communication 
 with England and America. There is a prospect of a 
 large influx of coloured men from the States who are 
 beginning to appreciate the possibility, and to feel the 
 attraction of the prospect, of an independent home in 
 the land from which they are exiles. For exiles the 
 American negroes are, and exiles many of them feel 
 themselves to be. They have never taken root there 
 or become part and parcel of the nation. They are a 
 race apart. The distance between them and the whites 
 
SCHEMES FOR TEE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 347 
 
 is too great to allow of tlieir amalgamating. A race does 
 not overleap tlie intermediate steps from barbarism to 
 advanced civilisation from the mere fact of living in a 
 civilised country. The coloured ni'en, in spite of the 
 boon of freedom, remain much what they were several 
 generations back. Tlieir tastes, habits, customs, ways 
 of thought, and manner of life are still African, and their 
 affections are naturally in Africa also. It may be that 
 the absence of opportunity has prevented the develop- 
 ment of any sort of desire in most of them to return to the 
 land whence they sprang, but if once the tide of emi- 
 gration set in they would return with all the prestige 
 and advantages which would be conferred upon them 
 in the eyes of their fellow-countrymen by their sojourn 
 in America, and which would in reality qualify them to 
 be the guides, and teachers, and law-givers, and educa- 
 tors of tlieir uninstructed natives. One who is himself 
 a coloured man, one of the most highly-educated and 
 large-mincled of his race, and who was for some years the 
 Liberian Plenipotentiary at the English Court, tells us 
 that there are in America many negroes who realise their 
 duty to their fatherland, and who have ' a restless sense 
 of homelessness which will never be appeased until they 
 stand on the great land where their forefathers lived ; ' 
 and he quotes the words of a bishop of the African 
 Missionary E|)iscopal Church, who says with great 
 reason that history has shown that an oppressed or de- 
 graded race must emigrate before any material change 
 takes place in their civil, intellectual, or moral status. 
 This craving for the fatherland, this permanent and 
 irrepressible impulse, as the same author tells, though 
 it has never been as yet encouraged by the American 
 Government, must in time lead to emigration on a large 
 scale. If only a tenth part of the coloured men of 
 
348 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 America were to return to tlie land of tlieir fathers, it 
 would be enough and more than enough to change the 
 face of the African continent. 
 
 In an address delivered before the American Colo- 
 nisation Society in 1853 the Hon. Edward Everett, after 
 pointing out how, out of the long sufferings of the 
 negroes the providence of God seems intending ulti- 
 mately to bring the regeneration of Africa, states a fact 
 which subsequent experience has confirmed. 
 
 ' When that last noble expedition, which was sent 
 out from England, I think in the year 1841, under the 
 highest auspices, to found an agricultural settlement in 
 the interior of Africa, ascended the Niger, every white 
 man out of one hundred and fifty sickened ; all but two 
 or three — if my memory serves me — died ; while of their 
 dark-skinned associates, also one hundred and fifty in 
 number, with all the added labour and anxiety that 
 devolved upon them, a few only were sick, and they 
 individuals who had passed years in a temperate climate, 
 and not one died. I say again, sir, you Caucasian, you 
 proud Anglo-Saxon, you self-sufficient, all-attempting 
 white man, you cannot civilise Africa. You have 
 subdued and appropriated Europe ; the native races are 
 melting before you in America as the untimely snows 
 of April before a vernal sun ; you have possessed your- 
 self of India ; you menace China and Japan ; the 
 remotest isles of the Pacific are not distant enough to 
 escape your grasp, nor insignificant enough to elude 
 your notice ; but Central Africa confronts you, and bids 
 you defiance. Your squadrons may range or blockade 
 her coast ; but neither on the errands of war nor the 
 errands of peace can you penetrate the interior. The 
 Ood of nature, no doubt for wise purposes, however in- 
 scrutable, has drawn across the chief inlets a cordon 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 349 
 
 you cannot break through. You may hover on the 
 coast, but you dare not set foot on the shore. Death 
 sits porteress at the undefended gateways of her mud- 
 built villages. Yellow fevers, and blue plagues, and 
 intermittent poisons, that you can see as well as feel, 
 await your approach as you ascend the rivers. Pesti- 
 lence shoots from the mangroves that fringe their noble 
 banks ; and the glorious sun, which kindles all inferior 
 nature into teeming, bursting life, darts disease into 
 your languid systems. No, you are not elected for this 
 momentous work. The Great Disposer, in another 
 branch of His family, has chosen out a race, descendants 
 of this torrid region, children of this vertical sun, and 
 fitted them by ages of stern discipline for the gracious 
 achievement.' ^ 
 
 The negroes and they alone can live in the African 
 climate and reproduce themselves there. To the white 
 man Africa is an impossible climate. The most im- 
 portant parts, the neighbourhood of the large lakes and 
 the banks of the rivers, are so prejudicial to the health 
 of whites as to render their permanent residence there 
 impossible. Missions have to be given up for this 
 reason, and even in the case of those that struggle on 
 the mortality is disastrous. The African fever deci- 
 mates them. When once they get away from the coast, 
 they are at a disadvantage which practically closes the 
 country to all save the most robust. Men of iron are 
 needed for the interior of Africa. This is the great 
 obstacle to any system of stations along the great lakes. 
 Here and there spots may be found where Europeans 
 can live, but they are exceptional. The difficulty of 
 acclimatisation is one of the greatest barriers to any 
 system of colonisation by Europeans. In the Congo 
 
 » Blyden, pp. 406-7. 
 
350 CARDIXAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Free State, out of the six hundred whites who agreed to 
 serve for three years there, only five were able to remain 
 the whole time. 
 
 But what is poison to the white man is food to the 
 black. The African prospers where the American or 
 European dies; as the climate of Northern America 
 with its severe cold is fatal to the coloured man, so the 
 warmth and moisture of Africa is fatal to the white. 
 But the negro finds himself quite at home there. The 
 climate suits him perfectly. In the tropical zone he 
 enjoys far better health than in the temperate zone. 
 Thus nature points him out as the future apostle of 
 freedom and civilisation to Central Africa. 
 
 It may be that Blyden takes rather too favourable 
 a view of the prospects of African colonisation by 
 Africans, but even if we make large allowances for the 
 influence of his love of his own race, and prepossession 
 in their favour, we cannot afford to slight the views of 
 a man who has a right to speak in behalf of the 
 negroes, and whose wide experience and great ability 
 give weight to his words. In England indeed the 
 question is not a very practical one, but in America it 
 is of the greatest importance. The increase of the 
 negroes in the States, which is considerably greater in 
 proportion to their numbers than that of the white 
 population, will in time present serious difficulties, and 
 affect the general condition of the country. A steady 
 stream of emigration would do a great deal to put an 
 end to what is certainly a false position, unavoidable 
 indeed, and a great advance on the state of things in 
 the days of slavery, but one which is prejudicial to the 
 progress of the negroes themselves, and presents a con- 
 stant series of almost insuperable problems to the 
 American legislature. 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 351 
 
 The many disadvantages which surround the negro 
 in America are a negative argument for a large system 
 of emigration, which, when the time for inaugurating 
 it shall come, will tell very much in its favour. As 
 long as he remains in America, he is hampered in mind 
 and body, he is warped by his surroundings, he lives 
 among those who dread deterioration, and believe that 
 their vitality and growth depend on their continual 
 assertion against all alien comers, and therefore can 
 neither give place nor opportunity to their former 
 slaves. He is bound to endless imitation ; instead of 
 adapting, he copies. He too often despises himself, 
 and the burden of his song is : ' Grlory, honour, do- 
 minion, and greatness to the white.' ^ Thus he is cut 
 off from the proposal of Blyden ; he has no career 
 worthy of rational ambition. We have no intention of 
 entering upon the field of American politics, or dis- 
 cussing the future of the coloured race in the United 
 States; w^e will simply quote the words in which Mr. 
 Blyden sums up, in the name of the race of which he is 
 the eloquent spokesman, his own convictions on this 
 subject. 
 
 ' In the United States, notwithstanding the great 
 progress made in the direction of liberal ideas, the 
 negro is still a stranger. The rights and privileges 
 accorded by constitutional law offer him no security 
 against the decrees of private or social intolerance. 
 He is surrounded by a prosperity — industrial, com- 
 mercial, and political — in which he is not permitted to 
 share, and is tantalised by social respectabilities from 
 which he is debarred. The future offers no encourage- 
 ment to him. In the career of courage and virtue, of 
 honour, emolument, ^nd fame, which lies open to his 
 
 1 Christianity, Islam, and the Negro Race, p. 401. 
 
352 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 white neighbours and to their children, neither he 
 himself, nor his sons and daughters, can have any part. 
 From that high and improving fellowship, which binds 
 together the elements from Europe, however incon- 
 gruous, the negro child is excommunicated before he is 
 born.' ' 
 
 The reason of this seems to be that the distance 
 between the white and the coloured race is at present 
 too great to allow of the healthy development of the 
 latter. We believe that Mr. Blyden is right when he 
 says that a real independent moral growth, productive 
 of strength of character and self-reliance, is impossible 
 to natures in contact with beings greatly superior to 
 themselves. This is a source of difficulty not in 
 America alone, but wherever races far removed from 
 each other in moral and social development, live in 
 physical contact. It is one of the main difficulties of 
 African colonisation, and one which affords a strong 
 support to the system of emigration from America 
 advocated by the American Colonisation Society. 
 
 A somewhat similar scheme is proposed in Captain 
 Allen's report of an expedition sent out by the British 
 Government to the Eiver Niger, published under 
 official sanction. His opinion coincides with Mr. 
 Blyden's statement that the slave-trade can only be 
 effectually and permanently suppressed by enlisting 
 native energy in its own cause. ' The white man,' he 
 says, ' may guide, protect, and instruct the indigenous 
 inhabitants of Africa during their mental minority, but 
 there will come a time when they must be suffered to 
 run alone. This is proved both by the ph^^sical 
 obstacles which prevent us from dwelling in their land 
 to hold them in leading strings, and by the palpable 
 
 ^ Blyden, Christianity, Islam, and the Negro Bace, p. 398. 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 353 
 
 failure of all our well-meant exertions for tlie sup- 
 pression of the slave-trade which holds that land in 
 darkness.' ^ Captain Allen proposes to choose the men 
 in our colonies most fitted for the task of regenerating 
 their countrymen, and restore them to their own land. 
 They should be Africans of pure race if possible ; 
 otherwise, the experiment might be begun with the 
 mixed race, or Mulattoes, who would possess some 
 portion of the superiority inherent in the white man. 
 In this way we should, he says, have an intermediate 
 agency sympathising with both parties. This scheme 
 may at the outset appear somewhat bold, but would not 
 prove difficult to carry out. The means he proposes to 
 adopt are : — 
 
 1. The establishment of a colony at the confluence 
 of the Niger and the Chedda, and eventually on all 
 other accessible rivers. 
 
 2. The formation of a small native military force. 
 
 3. The equipment of an African marine service, 
 whose operations would be limited to ensuring peace- 
 ful intercourse between the nations dwelling on the 
 banks of the Niger, in order to further lawful commerce, 
 and to enforce treaties already entered into for the sup- 
 pression of the slave-trade on the river. 
 
 The idea of establishing an African force is a prin- 
 cipal feature in this plan. The officers should be natives, 
 holding commissions. The sons of native chieftains 
 might be persuaded to enter our army and navy with a 
 view of being educated for the service. Such a motive 
 as this for advancing in civilisation has hitherto never 
 been held out to them. It would not be without great 
 advantages to ourselves too, since experience has abun- 
 
 ^ A Narrative of the Expedition to the River Niger, by Capt. William 
 Allen, R.N., p. 421. 
 
 A A 
 
354 CARDINAL LAV IG ERIE 
 
 dantly proved that white men cannot serve in Africa 
 without a terrible sacrifice of life and health. 
 
 Were the scheme found to work well, its opera- 
 tions might easily be extended and its efficiency 
 increased by planting stations on several rivers, with 
 depots at their mouths, communications being esta- 
 blished between them. Thence the system would gra- 
 dually extend itself into the interior. 
 
 In order to maintain discipline among the coloured 
 officers, and restrain them from falling back into the 
 barbarism of the surrounding tribes, it would be well 
 from time to time to transfer the forces, military as well 
 as naval, from one station to another. Strict surveil- 
 lance would, as a matter of course, be indispensable, 
 both in the case of the military and naval officers, and 
 also that of the civil officials, who, being likewise natives 
 of Africa, would be equally exposed to relapse into a 
 state of savagery. By having constantly to report their 
 proceedings to superior authorities, a spirit of subor- 
 dination would be kept up, and they would be prevented 
 from either asserting a premature independence or 
 tyrannising over their underlings. 
 
 Many of the existing native laws, customs, and insti- 
 tutions are not destitute of value, and might be modified 
 and assimilated so as to render them practically useful. 
 An error into which we Europeans frequently fall is that 
 of meeting the African with our preconceived notions, 
 and requiring him to adopt our institutions and ideas, 
 instead of inquiring into his with the purpose of dis- 
 covering whether there may not be in them a sufficient 
 element of good to render them worth retaining. At 
 any rate, unless absolutely objectionable, they will 
 probably be suited to him, as he is to the surroundings 
 in which God has placed him. It is certain that some 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 355 
 
 tribes possess not only institutions but qualities and 
 talents wliicli, if rightly directed and judiciously deve- 
 loped, would aid much in remedying the evils which 
 have been caused by their abuse. The country itself, 
 too, if, in endeavouring to ascertain what materials we 
 have to work upon, we examine into its natural and 
 industrial resources, will be found far more productive 
 and rich in things essential to commerce than is gene- 
 rally imagined. 
 
 For the native colony he proposes Captain Allen 
 says that a small extent of territory already purchased 
 by the Government would be enough, as it would 
 suffice to afford space for the experiment of cultivation 
 by free labour, as an example to neighbouring nations. 
 From this territory slavery would be banished, but no 
 attempt would be made to interfere with it among the 
 neighbouring tribes. The colony should contain within 
 itself all the elements of native society, together with 
 the usages and advantages of European civilisation, 
 modified and adapted to the exigencies of another 
 nation and another clime and good customs of native 
 growth. There should be a civil governor, a chaplain, 
 with a certain number of catechists and schoolmasters ; 
 judges, who would confer with the lawgivers of the 
 country, with a view to the improvement of their 
 legal code rather than the exclusive exercise of ours ; 
 medical officers, merchants, artisans, and agricultural 
 labourers, in addition to the naval and military com- 
 manders of whom we have spoken. 
 
 For the defence of this settlement, which would be 
 subject to British authority, one hundred well-disciplined 
 men from our African regiments, together with a band 
 of the inhabitants enrolled as militia, and two or three 
 small armed steamers, would be sufficient. Not only 
 
 A A 2 
 
356 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 would attacks from the neiglibouring nations be warded 
 off, but the presence of this force would be a great 
 means of repressing the slave-trade not only on the 
 river but on its banks. The independent chiefs would 
 gladly enter into a defensive alliance with us were they 
 delivered from the influence of the Moslem traders, and 
 the dread which they inspire. Captain Allen relates 
 that the natives regarded the presence of the first ex- 
 pedition as a protection and a means of putting a stop 
 to the terror in which they were held. The High Priest 
 of one town called a meeting of the principal inhabit- 
 ants on the subject of the slave-trade, at which it was 
 readily agreed to furnish men, money, and provisions 
 to any extent if only the members of the expedition 
 would remain with them and protect them — ' clean the 
 road,' as they expressed it, of tlie cruel slave-dealers. 
 The chief of the district himself dared not openly discuss 
 the question of the abolition of the trade, for fear of the 
 Moslems, many of whom were about his court in dis- 
 guise as spies, and were, of course, interested in the 
 maintenance of the system. In a private interview, 
 however, he gave ardent expression to his wishes for its 
 abolition. 
 
 Captain Allen expresses his opinion, which is con- 
 firmed by the testimony of other travellers and residents 
 in Africa, that the prejudices of the natives against 
 colonisation, never very strong, would eventually dis- 
 appear, and that unsuspected talents and energies 
 would be called forth and developed by the presence 
 among them of a community composed of their own 
 countrymen, rescued from a state of bondage, and 
 trained to enjoy the benefits of Christian civilisation. 
 Among many tribes there exists a traditional idea of 
 justice, and the leading characteristic of all is decidedly 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 357 
 
 a love of commerce. Kings, priests, warriors, all, down 
 to the very slaves, are traders in Africa ; and altliouo-li 
 this active commercial spirit has been perverted to the 
 worst of purposes — the sale of their fellow-men — it may 
 be turned to good account. ' It would be well,' the 
 poor creatures used to say to Captain Allen, ' if the 
 Moslems were persuaded that the slave-trade was bad, 
 for then they would cease to sell us.' Since the con- 
 quest of the country, a yearly tribute of a large sum of 
 cowries is exacted from the people. If they cannot 
 pay the tax they are not only robbed of their goods 
 but their children are taken away and sold. Allen 
 relates that a boy was on one occasion carried off by 
 the Arabs and taken to Egga, where he was exposed in 
 the market-place for sale. His parents, poor, miserable, 
 and heart-broken, resolved to make an attempt to redeem 
 their child, and for this purpose parted with everything 
 they possessed. With the cowries raised in this way the 
 father hurried off to Egga, hoping to be able to purchase 
 his own child. He had not enough to content his rapa- 
 cious foes. ' Go back,' said the Arab : ' you must get 
 more cowries. ' Yes,' answered the man, ' I will try to get 
 more.' Upon that the Arab rejoined, ' You had better 
 not come here again ; if you do we will sell you.' He 
 was thus obliged to return and tell his wife that their 
 child was not to be ransomed at any price. 
 
 The frequency with which slaves sometimes change 
 hands is illustrated by the history of a man named 
 Macauley, who acted as Captain Allen's interpreter. 
 Whilst accompanying the expedition he happened to 
 pass through the town where he had once lived as a 
 slave. Almost the first person he met there was the very 
 woman who had sold him — a stout little creature, with 
 some fearful gashes in her face. She laughed heartily, 
 
358 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 and seemed delighted at seeing lier former slave, and 
 wished to present liim with a fowl if he could stop a little. 
 She said she had not been aware that it was wrong to 
 sell slaves, and that she had never wished to part with 
 Macauley ; her husband had insisted on it, and, acting 
 on the doctrine of obedience, she had done his will. 
 When a boy, Macauley was kidnapped by the Moslems 
 and taken by them to Egga, where he had been sold to a 
 Mallam, who sold him again to the woman in question. 
 She disposed of him to King Obi, who in his turn sent 
 him with a canoe-load of other slaves to another chief, 
 by whom he was sold to a Spanish slave-ship, which was 
 taken by a British cruiser, and thus he had been set at 
 liberty. 
 
 Were the trading propensities of the Arabs and the 
 native population diverted into other channels, the 
 benefit would indeed be great. The Arabs have for a 
 long time had the trade of the country, legitimate and 
 illegitimate, in their hands ; now European enterprise 
 is opening out a market for the export of native products 
 and the import of manufactured goods. By encouraging 
 the native chieftains to employ their domestic slaves in 
 the cultivation of cotton, sugar, &c., a remunerative trade 
 might be established, since the same local advantages — 
 the ready means of communication with the coast, which 
 have facilitated the export of slaves from all parts of 
 the interior — can be utilised for the carrying on of law- 
 ful commerce. All undertakings of a commercial nature 
 must, if they are to succeed, be under the immediate 
 protection and authority of Government. 
 
 It seems very doubtful whether slavery can be 
 starved out by turning the energies of traders into other 
 and legitimate channels. The profits of the slave-trade 
 are greater than those of any other regular commercial 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLA VERY 359 
 
 speculation. The slave is an article which is in constant 
 demand. The state of European markets and the 
 caprice of fashion have no influence upon it. It has at 
 the same time the attractive feature of a large element 
 of uncertainty ; it is a form of gambling in which there 
 is a chance of an enormous profit if the slaves can be 
 brought down safely to the coast. The risks now en- 
 hance the value of the slave, and they are not as a rule 
 such as seriously to interfere with the average profits, 
 but they raise the prices in the market. The judicious 
 trader who lays his plans well and conducts his caravan 
 with due precautions against the capture of his slaves, 
 or their death on the march, knows he will gain a large 
 sum of money on every drove that he can sell. This 
 has a sort of fascination for the enterprising slave- 
 merchant. As a rule he is utterly indifferent to the life 
 or happiness of the slaves. They are to him what a 
 drove of oxen is to the cattle-dealer ; the only difference 
 being that every slave who reaches his destination in 
 fairly good condition fetches what would be a fancy 
 price in the case of beasts or other ordinary mer- 
 chandise. 
 
 For this reason the slave-trade can never be sup- 
 planted by ordinary traffic on merely commercial 
 grounds. The only means of effecting the change is by 
 rendering the slave-trade so dangerous or practically 
 impossible as to render its profits on an average less 
 than those of lawful commerce. If once the tide can be 
 turned, and other trade substituted for the trade in 
 slaves, the advance in every sort of commerce is ' by 
 leaps and bounds.' This has been the case both on the 
 eastern and western coast. After Sir Bartle Frere's visit 
 to Zanzibar in 1872 the trade between that port and 
 British India has increased fourfold. At Lagos, on the 
 
360 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 western coast, the advance has been still more rapid 
 since slavery was abolished there. The trade of the Free 
 Eepublic of Liberia has made steady progress ever since 
 it established itself as an independent Government : the 
 Liberian coffee-plantations are supplying the chief mar- 
 kets in the world. Palm-oil, ivory, india-rubber, beeswax, 
 hides, gum, copal, are being largely exported. Africa has 
 unlimited capacities of production, if once the paralysing 
 influence of the trade in human flesh is removed. 
 
 Another scheme for the suppression of slavery 
 and the civilisation of Africa is the establishment in 
 Africa itself of a series of centres under the manage- 
 ment of Europeans, where native communities may be 
 formed whose members will become champions of their 
 oppressed fellow-countrymen against the oppressor. 
 The experiment has been tried at Sierra Leone, and with 
 a certain, though very limited, amount of success. It is 
 being tried now in various parts of the continent, and 
 must constitute at least one of the chief elements of any 
 effective scheme for the regeneration of Africa, and the 
 stamping out of the inhuman traffic which is at present 
 fatal to all hopes of lasting improvement. It is what 
 the late General Gordon proposed to himself when he 
 had arranged to go out to the Congo and penetrate into 
 the country lying between that river and the Nile. It 
 is what Captain Joubert, the ex-Pontifical Zouave men- 
 tioned by Cardinal Lavigerie, is now doing. He is 
 training a band of negroes to form a corps of militia, 
 and teaching them the use of firearms, in order that 
 they may defend their wives and families, their house 
 and home, from the piratical attacks of the cruel slaver ; 
 thus inspiring them with a feeling of self-respect and 
 self-reliance. The presence of Europeans as com- 
 manders would have the desired effect of counteracting 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 361 
 
 the influence of the Arabs, who are now the scourge of 
 Equatorial Africa. They have lately made themselves 
 masters of the vast plateau lying between Tanganyika 
 and Lake Nyassa, and have supplied the native tribes 
 with guns and powder and every necessary to carry on 
 the work of devastation. Several lesser tribes now have 
 ceased to cultivate the soil, and live on plunder. 
 
 Emin Pasha, who for twelve years has been governor 
 of the Equatorial Province, has been most successful 
 in banishing from his province the slave-dealers who 
 infested it. This was a difficult and a dangerous under- 
 taking, for they had rooted themselves firmly in the soil, 
 and most of the officials in Emin's employ were in full 
 sympathy with them. The petty satraps kept in their 
 employ a number of armed slaves, who were sent about 
 to hunt slaves for their masters, and who did business 
 at the same time on their own account. Whole convoys 
 of slaves used to be sent thence to the markets like 
 beasts for slaughter, children being stolen from their 
 parents to be sold for a bottle of brandy or a pair of old 
 trousers. Emin Pasha relates how, when on journeys of 
 inspection, he used to set free and send to their homes 
 hundreds of slaves at a time, of all ages, many of whom 
 belonged to the governor of the district. In his letters 
 he strongly advocates the system of stations as a means 
 of ensuring the safety and improvement of the country. 
 These were military stations or forts. The following is 
 the description given of them : — 
 
 ' Each station is fortified, either by earthworks or 
 strong stockades, and each possesses several gates, which 
 remain open from 6 a.m. until 8 p.m., and at which 
 sentries are mounted night and day. From sunset to 
 sunrise no gun may be fired off in or near a station, 
 except as a signal of alarm. At 5.30 a.m. the reveille 
 
3G2 CARDINAL LAViGEPdE 
 
 is sounded, and soon after, the signal " Light your fires ! " 
 At. 6 A.M. the roll is called and the gates opened, the 
 soldiers drill, and the women begin to sweep the streets. 
 At 8.30 all excepting the sentries turn out to work 
 in the fields, to draw water, or to fetch wood ; the 
 dew being by that time dried up, the cattle are sent out 
 to graze. Work lasts till 11.30, when there is an 
 interval for rest until 2.30 p.m. It then continues till 
 5 P.M., when all return inside the fort. At 8 p.m. the 
 roll is called, the gates are shut ; and at 9. p.m. all fires 
 are extinguished, an officer going the rounds to see that 
 this regulation is obeyed. The orders are most strict 
 with regard to fire. Should a strong wind arise during 
 the day, the bugle sounds " Fires out ! " and any one not 
 promptly conforming to the rule is severely punished. 
 This is a very necessary precaution, as, if a hut catches 
 fire, it is with difficulty that the whole station is saved 
 from destruction.' ^ 
 
 It was by means of a well-armed and efficient native 
 force, maintained at these stations, that Emin Pasha 
 was enabled to suppress the slave raids in the district 
 under his command. But the force at his disposal was 
 very small, and repeated applications for reinforcements 
 of men and arms met with no answer, or at best a very 
 tardy one. In one of his letters he says : — 
 
 ' Much to my sorrow, I have had to give up all but 
 the absolutely necessary stations, and have completely 
 evacuated the Fan vera, Fadibek, and Latuka districts. 
 Some of the soldiers thus set free have been employed 
 to strengthen the stations situated on the river. If 
 ever a steamer comes and brings arms and ammunition, 
 I shall be in a position to re-occupy every fort that 
 may seem necessary. These repeated evacuations do 
 
 ' Emin Pasha in Central Africa, p. 521. 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLA VERY 3G3 
 
 not tend, of course, to raise tlie prestige of the Govern- 
 ment among the negroes. If the proper course had 
 been taken from the first, we should not be where we 
 are now. The mischievous prohibitive system, the 
 half-measures, the trifling with the slave-question, the 
 hollow phrases about the equal rights of the Sudanese — 
 all these are bearing fruit now.' ^ 
 
 As far back as 1883 he wrote thus to Dr. Schwein- 
 furtli : — ' If the Government, besides the exploitation of 
 Africa for pecuniary ends, which seems to have been 
 the case latterly, is really bent on carrying on a humani- 
 tarian mission there — and that was certainl}^ Ismail 
 Pasha's intention — it can, in my opinion, only be done 
 by uniting the negro districts, the Bahr-el-Ghazal and 
 the Equatorial Provinces, and separating them entirely 
 from the Arab portions of the Sudan. Then a capable 
 European governor must be found for them, who has a 
 love for the work, and will take an interest in the 
 country — not one who does not care whether "blue 
 men or green live by the Albert Lake." He should have 
 three to four steamers at his disposal, and should be 
 commissioned to work out the details of the organisa- 
 tion, of the exploitation of the country, of the disposal 
 of the products, and of matters affecting the slave-trade 
 in conjunction with us the local governors. A com- 
 mission in Khartum for slavery affairs, consisting of the 
 governor of the Sudan or his representative, and the 
 consuls, as well as five to six trustworthy natives, 
 Mohammedans and Christians, should be in direct com- 
 munication with the governor of the negro districts, 
 whose residence should be at Sobat. Fashoda would of 
 course be given up as a mudirie (district over which 
 there is a. governor). 
 
 1 Ibid. p. 467. 
 
364 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 ' Y"ou have heard of the negro revolts on the Bahr- 
 el-Ghazal ? It seems that the negroes there have had 
 enough of being regarded only as " things " from which 
 every possible service is to be extorted, and which are 
 then to be maltreated in return for the work they have 
 done. After many years' experience of the negroes, and 
 intimacy with them, I have really no hopes at all of a 
 regeneration of negroes by negroes. I know my own 
 men too well for that ; nor have I yet been able to bring 
 myself to believe in the hazy sentimentalism which 
 attempts the conversion and blessing of the negroes by 
 translations of the New Testament, and by "moral 
 pocket-handkerchiefs " alone ; but I do not on that 
 account despair of the accomplishment of our task, viz. 
 the opening up and consequent civilisation of the 
 African Continent. It will be, no doubt, a work of 
 time ; and whoever devotes himself to the task must 
 from the first give up all thoughts of fame and of his 
 services being acknowledged. 
 
 ' But Europe possesses energy for anything, and if 
 one man dies another will take his place and carry on 
 his work. It is strange that Europeans have left our 
 country quite out of sight, and prefer to pour money 
 into the interior by the somewhat worn-out route 
 from Zanzibar, and to enhance the greatness of Sultan 
 Mirambo and heroes of his stamp by tribute. If only 
 a thousandth part of the sums expended on those 
 expeditions, which were, however, intended to form 
 stations, had been employed on fitting out a small 
 expedition — of Germans, of course, I should prefer — and 
 sending it here, I would have sent it forward into the 
 still unoccupied country to the south of Makrakd, a 
 real paradise. The men would have been within a few 
 days' march of us, and in constant contact with the 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 365 
 
 world, in a liealtliy mountain region, and would have 
 been a protection and a blessing to the surrounding 
 negroes. Small stations would in a very short time have 
 been thrown forward to the Congo through the entirely 
 unknown district extending from the western shore of the 
 Albert Nyanza to Nyangwe, or an advance might have 
 been made to the Beatrice Gulf, and finally to the Tan- 
 ganyika. Has the King of the Belgians no means of form- 
 ing such a station ? And would it be quite impossible for 
 you to start something of the sort ? Of course you must 
 not mention me in connection with it, but you may be 
 sure that the men who come may depend on my complete 
 and most zealous support. I must, however, make one 
 remark : I am not speaking of an exploring party, but 
 of the founding of a station — a centre, in fact, for future 
 explorations. The station should maintain itself by 
 hunting, tillage, gardening, &c. (ivory ! !) The staft 
 should be chosen with a view to this — men who are not 
 only able to command, and to take the altitude of a star, 
 but who know how to work occasionally, and do not 
 disdain to take a look into the cooking-pot. As an 
 experienced traveller, you will certainly admit that a 
 man who ever has to live and work here would also do 
 better to leave the spirit-bottle behind in Europe. What 
 boundless advantages the country itself would derive 
 from such beginnings ! Much more effective support 
 to our struggles against slavery would be afforded 
 by the presence of several Europeans than by that of 
 ten consuls in Kliartum, or by enlarged and emended 
 editions of Anglo-Egyptian slave-conventions. But if 
 Europeans have no money for such purposes, or prefer 
 to waste men and means from Zanzibar, we have at any 
 rate the missionaries. 
 
 'I took a great deal of pains during my stay in 
 
366 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 Khartum to prevail on the mission there to imdertkae 
 the estabhshment of stations in this country, not in the 
 foohsh manner of past times, but after the model of the 
 French station in Bagamoyo, though perhaps with rather 
 less rehgious ballast and less psalm-singing. Whether 
 they were alarmed by Mgr. Comboni's death, or what 
 it was, I do not know ; but there was so much talk of 
 getting permission from Eome, temporary difficulties, 
 want of money, &c., that there is nothhig to be hoped 
 for in that direction. The C. M. S. do not see their 
 way to send a mission here ; the other Societies may 
 think differently, but I have no connection with them ; 
 and the Germans — do you suppose they have money 
 for the purpose ? There remains only Mgr. Lavigerie, 
 with his Turcos and Zouaves — what do you think of 
 my opening a correspondence with him ? From what 
 I see and hear, he would be just the man to take an 
 interest in this kind of thing, and he seems to have 
 means enough at command to go to work at once, 
 which is just what I want ; for I should like before my 
 death to have a better guarantee for the preservation of 
 the work I have done than could be afforded by the 
 prospect of seeing a highly respectable Bey step into 
 my place, who would neither understand nor love the 
 country and its inhabitants.' ^ 
 
 Had the reinforcements and supplies so urgently 
 needed by Emin Pasha been sent out without delay, he 
 would probably have extended his influence, and not 
 only checked but prevented the slave-raids in the ad- 
 joining provinces, whereby large districts have been 
 half-depopulated. But his appeals were unheeded, and 
 meanwhile the sad tidings reached him of Gordon's 
 death, the retreat of the English, and the loss of the 
 
 ^ Emin Pasha in Central Africa, pp. 425-8. 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLA VERY 367 
 
 Soudan. Crippled by the non-arrival of the men and 
 ammunition he asked for, he was unable to prevent the 
 Arabs from gradually increasing their power, and 
 asserting themselves in the regions around the Great 
 Lakes, by causing the expulsion of all Europeans from 
 Uganda. 
 
 In the autumn of 1886 he again complains of the. 
 want of support, in consequence of which the relapse 
 of the country into barbarism and the slave-trade is to 
 be dreaded. He reiterates his determination to hold 
 his position as long as possible, and not to give up his 
 hopes and plans for the future of the land. ' I am still 
 waiting and hoping for help,' he writes, ' and that from 
 England, whose philanthropic spirit will, I hope, keep 
 her true to her ancient traditions, notwithstanding the 
 rise and fall of Governments. I still believe that, 
 whether Liberals or Conservatives are at the helm, the 
 immense importance of aiding us will not be lost sight 
 of, nor the importance of crushing the slave-trade and 
 keeping my people free. One or two caravans are all 
 that is necessary, and I believe they could easily reach 
 me from the East Coast direct, or from the north-east 
 corner of the Victoria Nyanza. There remains, too, the 
 route through the Usoga and the Lango district. I am 
 of opinion, however, that a good present would smooth 
 all difficulties there ; and it must not be forgotten that 
 if I knew that help was coming to me from that direction, 
 I could easily push forward one or more stations towards 
 the east, and thus stretch out a helping hand to any 
 caravan coming to my relief.' ^ 
 
 - Li a letter of later date he again expresses the hope 
 of receiving assistance from England : — 
 
 ' If England wishes really to help us, she must try, 
 
 1 Ibid. p. 503. 
 
368 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 in tlie first place, to conclude some treaty witli Ugdnda 
 and Unyoro, by wliicli tlie condition of tliose countries 
 may be improved both morally and politically. A safe 
 road to the coast must be opened up, and one which 
 shall not be at the mercy of the moods of childish kings 
 or disreputable Arabs. This is all we want, and it is 
 the only thing necessary to permit of the steady develop- 
 ment of these countries. If we possessed it we could 
 look the future hopefully in the face. May the near 
 future bring the realisation of these certainly modest 
 wishes, and may we be permitted, after all the trials 
 which God has seen fit to bring us through, to see a 
 time of peace and prosperity in Central Africa ! ' ^ 
 
 The value of an open route through Nyassa land to 
 the coast as a means for putting an end to the slave- 
 trade was first pointed out by Dr. Livingstone. Vessels 
 built for river navigation can steam from the mouth of 
 the Zambesi to its junction with the Shire, and thence 
 to the foot of the cataracts. A road has been made from 
 the foot of the cataracts to where the river is again 
 navigable. Another road connects Lake Nyassa with 
 Tanganyika, and a steamer on this lake can convey 
 goods more than four hundred miles further into the 
 heart of Africa. For the purposes of commerce this 
 route is an easier road into Central Africa than either 
 the Congo or the Niger. For humanitarian purposes it 
 is the most important road into the centre of the con- 
 tinent, for it crosses all the principal routes of the slave 
 caravans from the interior to the eastern coast. If this 
 route were held the slave-trade would be cut in two 
 and paralysed. This is what Dr. Livingstone insisted 
 on when he asked his countrymen to occupy it, and 
 heal what he called ' the open sore of Africa.' In re- 
 
 ^ Emin Pasha in Central Africa, p. 509. 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLA VERY 369 
 
 sponse to liis invitation, several missionary stations were 
 made on the shores of Lake Nyassa, in the table-land 
 above it, and on Lake Tanganyika. These missions carry 
 on industrial as well as evangelical work. The African 
 Lakes Compan}^ started with the primary object of 
 assisting the missions in those regions, and introducing 
 legitimate commerce, has established flourishing planta- 
 tions there of coffee and sugar, besides cultivating indigo, 
 cocoa, tea, &c. 
 
 It possesses four steamers, two plying on the Zam- 
 besi, and two on the Upper Shire and Lake JSTyassa ; a 
 staff of twenty-seven Europeans, and twelve trading- 
 stations. 
 
 Another enterprise the Lakes Company aim at 
 accomplishing is that of buying ivory all along the 
 route at higher terms than the Arabs — who are ivory 
 merchants as well as slave-dealers — can afford to give, 
 and thus diminishing the slave-trade. For every tusk 
 of ivory purchased by the Arabs a negro must be 
 captured or bought to carry it to the coast ; or rather 
 not one, but six, as the probability is that, if the 
 march is long, five out of six will die before the coast 
 is reached. On their arrival there both goods and 
 carriers are sold, and a double profit realised by the 
 merchant. 
 
 The late attacks upon the mission and trading 
 stations in the region of the Equatorial Lakes indicates 
 a feeling of apprehension among the Arab traders. 
 Finding themselves hemmed in on every side, and 
 anxious to secure a portion of territory for themselves, 
 they have acquired the mastery in Uganda, and are 
 now threatening the existence of the work begun by 
 Livingstone, and so ably carried on by his countrymen 
 on Lake Nyassa. There is httle doubt that the aban- 
 
 B B 
 
370 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 donment of the Soudan has strengthened the Moslem 
 in his defiance of European power. A crisis is 
 now approaching which will decide the fate of Arab 
 ascendency in Central Africa. For years the Arab 
 jfcraders have been preparing the way for an outburst of 
 violence, by supplying the native tribes with arms and 
 ammunition, and stirring them up against the foreign 
 invader. And now, unless prompt measures are taken, 
 and succour speedily sent to the handful of isolated 
 Europeans in the neighbourhood of the Great Lakes, 
 the Mohammedan power, which has the resources of 
 the country at its command, will carry all before it ; 
 missioners and traders will be massacred, or forced to 
 leave the country ; and the commencement of civilisa- 
 tion and Christianity in Central Africa will be com- 
 pletely swept away. 
 
 There seems to be a consensus of opinion as to the 
 necessity of the employment of military force for the 
 abolition of the slave-trade and the destruction of the 
 Arab dominion throughout Africa. Cardinal Lavigerie 
 has spoken with full knowledge of his subject. He is a 
 missionary bishop, and yet he asserts that it will not do 
 to trust solely to pacific weapons. ' Slavery such as it 
 is to-day,' he says, ' can only be stopped by force. It 
 is not merely by stopping the transport of slaves into 
 Asia that this can be done ; it is necessary to strike the 
 evil at its root.' The object of the proposed con- 
 ference is to dehberate on the method to be adopted 
 for this object, and, above all, to ensure united action. 
 One great reason why the Moslem has hitherto been 
 able in Africa to bid defiance to Europe is, that it 
 is one, whereas the European Powers are divided. 
 Hitherto the nations of the civihsed world have not 
 been induced to take common action against the slave- 
 
SCHEMES FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY 371 
 
 trade. It is to be hoped that ere long they will co- 
 operate for this desired end, and that all the Powers 
 who have dependencies in Africa will, by means 
 of a well-armed native force, under the command of 
 Europeans who, like Emin Pasha, 'understand and 
 love the country and its inhabitants,' suppress alto- 
 gether both slave-hunts and slave-markets throughout 
 the territory under their control. 
 
 The deadly effects of the climate of certain districts 
 may render impossible the employment of a -large 
 European force in any part where the presence of armed 
 men is necessary for the suppression of slavery ; but the 
 same objection does not hold against the employment of 
 a native force armed with European weapons and led by 
 European officers. By careful selection of men already 
 inured to African life the loss from fever and other 
 maladies might be reduced to a minimum. We have 
 seen many Europeans often spend long years in Africa, 
 and in the most unhealthy localities, without falling 
 victims to the climate. If among those who volunteer 
 for such service some sacrifice their lives to the task they 
 have undertaken, they will perish in a good cause, 
 martyrs to Christian civilisation and the claims of 
 oppressed humanity. 
 
373 
 
 The following description of the reliquary men- 
 tioned in the brief addressed by Pope Leo XIII. to 
 Cardinal Lavigerie in November 1887, was pubhshed 
 in the Tablet of June 15, 1889 : — ' The ancient reliquary 
 presented to the Pope by Cardinal Lavigerie has been 
 placed in the Museum which forms part of the Vatican 
 Library, and as a work of art it is considered a gem. 
 It was found under an altar in the ruins of an ancient 
 basilica not far from Ain-Beida, in Numidia. The 
 basilica itself is in a good state of preservation, and 
 dates about the fifth or sixth century. The reliquary 
 is of solid silver, of an oval shape, and is adorned with 
 symbolic images beautifully chiselled in bas-relief. It 
 has on one side the symbol of Christ on the mystic 
 rock, from which issue the four rivers of Eden, to each 
 of which a thirsty stag is approaching. Two palm 
 trees, one on each side of the rock, signify, the one 
 Palestine, and the other the Promised Land. Con- 
 tinuing round to the other side are eight sheep in the 
 act of coming towards the Divine Lamb, who is in the 
 middle, raised on a sort of little platform, and who is 
 carrying on his back a Latin cross. On the lid is the 
 figure of a martyr with a wreath of laurels on his head, 
 while on each side of the figure are two candelabra. 
 Signor de Eossi, the eminent Professor of Christian 
 Archaeology, has observed that in all the monuments 
 which have been discovered in Byzantium and Numidia 
 the saints and the faithful are always represented as 
 being in Paradise by a candelabra as a symbol of light. 
 He is of opinion that the rehcs of some martyr must 
 have been enclosed in this reliquary, as is represented 
 by the figure on the lid, who bears the crown of eternal 
 
374 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 life. He considers also the reliquary to be of the same 
 date as the basiHca, the Christian symbols especially 
 coinciding with those generally used during the fifth 
 and sixth centuries. The artistic style of the work is 
 altogether Byzantine.' 
 
INDEX, 
 
 ABO 
 
 Abou-Saood, treachery of, 309 
 Accusations against Mgr. Lavi- 
 
 gerie, 57, 226 
 Addresses to Mgr. Lavigerie from 
 
 colonists, 63 
 
 — on occasion of his jubilee, 234 
 Africa, early church of, 30, 215 
 
 — Our Lady of, 37 
 
 — condition of, 148 
 
 — catholic missions in, 127 
 African Lakes Company, 369 
 
 — Missions, Society of, founded, 
 92 
 
 — Society of Brussels organised, 
 128 
 
 Agriculture promoted by Mgr. 
 
 Lavigerie, 83 
 Algeria, cholera in, 37 
 
 — policy of government in, 54, 
 112 
 
 Algerian missioners, Society of, 
 
 founded, 92 
 
 called White Fathers, 100 
 
 sent to KabyHa, 101, 105 
 
 chosen for Central Africa, 
 
 131 
 
 farewell service to, 147 
 
 expedition of, to Equatorial 
 
 Lakes, 134 
 testimony of, concerning 
 
 slave-trade, 260-6 
 Algiers, appointment of Mgr. 
 
 Lavigerie to the see of, 27 
 
 — state of diocese, 83 
 
 Allen, Captain, his scheme for 
 regeneration of Africa, 352 
 
 Antiquities of Carthage, 217 
 
 Apostolic delegate, title of, con- 
 ferred on Mgr. Lavigerie, 97 
 
 Arab orphans received, 40 
 
 CAR 
 
 Arab orphans, anecdotes of, 45 
 
 — Christian villages, 48 
 
 — traders in Ujiji, 142 
 
 influence in Africa of, 189, 
 
 334 
 Arabs, ^ their attachment to 
 
 missioners, 99 
 Armed intervention, necessity 
 
 of, 337, 370 
 Art blighted by Islamism, 298 
 Attempts to suppress slavery, 
 
 304, 312 
 
 Baker, Sir Samuel, testimony 
 of, 252 
 
 — expedition of, 304 
 Baptism of catechumens, rules 
 
 concerning, 81 
 
 in Uganda, 147 
 
 in Malta, 213 
 
 Bishop of Oran, letter of, 238 
 Blyden's scheme of colonisation, 
 
 347, 350 
 Brief of Pius IX., 65. 
 
 — of Leo XIIL, 217, 240 
 Brussels conference, 129 
 Byrsa, chapel of St. Louis at, 195 
 
 Cameron, Commander, testi- 
 mony of, 255-8 
 
 Cardinalate, elevation of Mgr. 
 Lavigerie to, 210 
 
 Cargo of slaves discovered in corn, 
 306 
 
 Carthage, re-establishment of 
 the see of, 215 
 
 — discoveries at, 217 
 
376 
 
 CARDINAL LAVIGERIE 
 
 CEM 
 
 Cemetery at Carthage, ancient, 
 
 219 
 — in Tunis closed, 224 
 Ceremony of kissing the feet of 
 
 missioners, 152 
 Christian villages founded, 49 
 
 success of, 52 
 
 Climate of Africa fatal to Euro- 
 peans, 157, 348 
 salubrious in some parts, 
 
 158 
 Colonisation of Africa, 84 
 
 by Eiiropeans, 343 
 
 by American negroes, 345 
 
 Colonists,opposition of,in Algeria, 
 
 64 
 Consecration of the cathedral of 
 
 Carthage, 221 
 Conspiracy in Uganda revealed 
 
 by native Christians, 167 
 
 Deguerry, Fr., 94, 105 
 Deniaud, Fr., death of, 154 
 Difficulties of the missioners' 
 
 journey, 133 
 Districts, missionary, formed,165 
 Doctors, native, trained in Malta, 
 
 283 
 Domestic slavery, 245, 247, 249 
 a plea for, 313 
 
 Egypt, slavery in, 247 
 Emin Pasha, 361 
 
 his appeals to England, 367 
 
 Emir of Damascus, 18 
 Emperor Napoleon III., letter 
 
 to, 66 
 
 second letter to, 67 
 
 offers preferment to Mgr. 
 
 Lavigerie, 71 
 Employment of native soldiers, 
 
 355, 360 
 Episcopal jubilee of Cardinal 
 
 Lavigerie, 234 
 Epitaph composed by Cardinal 
 
 Lavigerie, 224 
 Equatorial Lakes, journey of 
 
 missioners to, 153 
 Escape of Europeans from 
 
 Uganda, 189 
 Expedition, military, proposed 
 
 by Cardinal Lavigerie, 337 
 
 JER 
 
 Expeditions, missionary, to 
 Equatorial Africa, 133, 147, 153 
 
 Expulsion of religious orders 
 from Algeria threatened, 208 
 
 Faith, progress of, in Uganda, 
 
 166 
 Fakis, conduct of, towards slaves, 
 
 258 
 Famine in Algeria, 38 
 Farewell address to missioners, 
 
 148 
 Fetichism, 258 
 — ' custom ' of, 315 
 Fever, African, 136, 157 
 Franco-German war, sympathy 
 
 with, 86 
 French Government in Algeria 
 
 opposed to the Archbishop's 
 
 plans, 54 
 Fund for sick and aged priests, 23 
 
 GuEYDON, Admiral, 73, 79 
 
 HoRE, Captain, kindness of, 141 
 
 Hospital for Arabs, 114 
 
 House of Studies, Les Carmes, 
 
 6,25 
 Human sacrifices in the Niger 
 
 territory, 284, 315 
 
 crusade to abolish, 317 
 
 in Central Africa, 342 
 
 Importation of firearms into 
 
 Africa, 332 
 Indifference of the negro to 
 
 religion, 158 
 International Association for 
 
 the AboUtion of Slavery, 129 
 
 — conference proposed, 331 
 Inundations in Italy, subscrip- 
 tions for, 205 
 
 Islamism, inroads of, 253 
 Italian Capuchin Fathers in 
 Tunis, 195, 200, 226 
 
 — Jews in Africa, hostihty of, 224 
 
 Jansenism, lectures on, 8 
 Jerusalem, sanctuary in, served 
 by Algerian Fathers, 125 
 
INDEX 
 
 ?>11 
 
 JES 
 
 Jesuit missions to Berber tribes, 
 
 105 
 Joubert, Captain, 339, 3G0 
 
 Kabylia, insurrection in, 86 
 
 — missions of, 101, 106 
 
 — visit of Archbishop Lavigerie 
 to, 102 
 
 King's pages burnt to death, 
 
 182 
 their heroic courage, 184 
 
 Lavigerie, Charles-Martial, his 
 parentage, 1 ; confirmation 2 ; 
 studies in Paris, 5 ; ordination, 
 7 ; professorship at the Sor- 
 bonne, 8 ; journey to the East, 
 16 ; receives cross of legion of 
 honour, 20 ; appointed to the 
 see of Nancy, 21 ; translated 
 to Algiers, 27 ; in perils at sea, 
 35 ; care for orphans, 39 ; en- 
 counters opposition of the 
 government, 54 ; letter to Mar- 
 shal MacMahon, 57; to theEm- 
 peror, 66 ; defence of his prin- 
 ciples, 77 ; attends Vatican 
 Council, 87 ; founds Society of 
 African Missions, 92 ; created 
 Apostolic delegate, 93 ; visit to 
 Kabylia, 102; founds Society of 
 Missionary Sisters, 106 ; takes 
 a bishop coadjutor, 109; illness 
 and winter in Eome, 110 ; 
 builds a hospital, 114; wishes 
 to resign his see, 119 ; farewell 
 address to missioners, 148 ; 
 letter to Society for the Propa- 
 gation of the Faith, 155 ; 
 appeals to European powers 
 on behalf of Africans, 187 ; 
 appointed Apostolic Adminis- 
 trator of Tunis, 199 ; visits the 
 diocese, 201 ; his attitude to- 
 wards Italy, 204 ; towards 
 England, 206 ; created Car- 
 dinal, 210 ; erects a cathedral 
 at Carthage, 221 ; his epitaph, 
 224 ; calumnies regarding his 
 supposed wealth, 227 ; his epis- 
 copal jubilee, 234 ; his speech 
 in London, 274; project for 
 
 MOS 
 
 suppression of slavery, 337 ; 
 
 address delivered at St. Sul- 
 
 pice on the subject, 338 
 Lavigerie, M. Felix, 227 
 Lebanon, disturbances in the, 
 
 15 
 Letter of Mgr. Lavigerie to 
 
 S. P. F., 151, 155 
 Letters from missioners, 97, 134, 
 
 138, 143, 146, 156, 189, 260-9 
 
 — in answer to accusations, 
 228, 230 
 
 Liberia, free state of, 346 
 Livingstone, testimony of, 164 
 
 — advocates an open route to 
 the coast, 368 
 
 Livinhac, Fr., 146 
 
 consecrated bishop, 165 
 
 his arrival at Kubaga, 179 
 
 Loss of slaves on the march, 162, 
 
 256, 281, 369 
 Lourdel, Father, 171 
 pleads for the converts, 176 
 
 MacMahon, Marshal, letters to, 
 
 27,57 
 relations of the Archbishop 
 
 with, 111 
 Malta, reception of Cardinal at, 
 
 213 
 Marshal, Sir James, narrative of 
 
 crusade, 317 
 Massacres in Uganda, 189 
 Means employed to win Arabs, 
 
 97, 106, 111 
 Military governors friendly to 
 
 Mgr. Lavigerie's plans. 111 
 Missionary Sisters, Society of, 
 
 founded, 106 
 
 their success, 108 
 
 Missionaries, Algerian, addresses 
 
 to, 95, 148 
 
 martyred, 99, 101, 154 
 
 Missions, Catholic, of Africa, 127 
 Mohammedanism, its relation to 
 
 slavery, 288 
 
 — rapid advance of, 155, 290 
 
 — contrasted with Christianit}', 
 296 
 
 — beneficial influence on 
 heathen, 291 
 
 Moslem ascendencv in Africa 
 334, 356 
 
 C C 
 
378 
 
 CARDINAL LAVIGEIUE 
 
 MTE 
 
 Mtesa, king of Uganda, 145 
 
 — his kindness to missioners, 146 
 
 — his superstitions, 342 
 Mussuhnan missioners, influ- 
 ence of, 291 
 
 Mwanga, King, accession of, 1G7 
 
 — his cruelty, 171- 
 
 — deposed, 188 
 
 — dominated by Arabs, 334 
 
 Nancy, appointment of Mgr. 
 Lavigerie to the see of, 21 
 
 — charitable works in the diocese 
 of, 23-6 
 
 Native converts, their coiu:age 
 and constancy under persecu- 
 tion, 166, 173, 181-7 
 
 Natives, themselves keen 
 slavers, 342 
 
 — superstitions of, 158 
 Negro, the, alone able to bear the 
 
 African climate, 349 
 Negro character unknown, 343 
 
 — colonisation, 345 
 
 — students in Malta, baptism of, 
 213 
 
 college for, 229 
 
 Newman, Cardinal, essay on 
 
 Turks, 298 
 Niger expedition, 317, 352 
 Nyanza, missionary expedition 
 
 to, 145, 152 
 
 — vicariate of, 165 
 
 Nyassa, Lake, missionary and 
 trading stations at, 368 
 
 Obstacles to the success of 
 
 African missions, 155 
 (Ecumenical Coimcil, Mgi'. 
 
 Lavigerie attends, 86 
 Orphanages in Algeria, 43 
 
 — in the East, 16 
 
 — at Tabora, 153 
 
 Papal brief, 215 
 
 Pascal, Father, death of, 139 
 
 Pastoral letters, 21, 23, 116, 121, 
 237 
 
 Persecutions, outbreak of, in 
 Uganda, 166 
 
 Pius IX. and Algerian mission- 
 ers, 131, 198 
 
 SLA 
 
 Policy pursued by France in 
 Algeria, 111 
 
 Polygamy an obstacle to Chris- 
 tianity, 157 
 
 Protestants, kindness of, 156 
 
 — their expulsion from Uganda, 
 189 
 
 Provincial council of Algiers, 88 
 
 Eansom of slaves by missioners, 
 
 144, 153, 264, 267 
 Rebellion in Uganda, 188 
 Royal Niger Company, 317 
 Rubaga, eventful journey of the 
 
 Bishop to, 179 ' 
 
 Saint Louis, chapel of, at Tunis, 
 
 195 
 Schweinfarth, Dr., testimony of, 
 
 247, 258 
 Seminary of St. Nicholas, 5 
 
 — of the Maison Carre e, 92 
 
 — chapel opened, 95 
 
 — erected at Tunis, 217 
 
 Sfax, the inhabitants of, ask 
 Mgr. Lavigerie's intercession, 
 210 
 Sisters of St. Charles, 107 
 Slave caravans described, 253- 
 266 
 
 — hunts, 160, 262 
 ~ market, 162 
 
 — trade, horrors of, 149, 160, 
 251-268 
 
 — — attitude of Egyptian 
 officials towards, 309 
 
 — — the main bar to improve- 
 ment, .%7, 345 
 
 to be superseded by lawful 
 
 commerce, 359 
 
 Slavery, an obstacle to mission- 
 ary enterprise, 163 
 
 — domestic, 250, 313 
 
 — an accompaniment of Islam- 
 ism, 247 
 
 — chief objection to, 246 
 Slave's own tale, 270 
 Slaves, anecdotes of, 265, 357 
 
 — capture of, 160, 254, 279 
 
 — condition on board vessels, 269 
 
 — cruel treatment of, on the 
 march, 161, 255, 272, 280 
 
INDEX 
 
 3;9 
 
 SLA 
 
 Slaves, escaj^e of, 259 
 
 — domestic, kindly treated, 248 
 Society for promoting Education 
 
 in the East, 9 ; relieves suffer- 
 ing in Syria, 15 
 
 — of African Missions, origin 
 of, 91 
 
 Sorbonne, professorship of Mgr. 
 Lavigerie at the, 8 
 
 Soubiranne, Mgr., Bishop-Coad- 
 jutor, 109, 118 
 
 Soudan, first expedition to, 98 
 
 — how conquered by Moslems, 
 335 
 
 Speech of Mgr. Lavigerie in 
 
 London, 274 
 Stations, military, described, 361 
 Subsidy withdrawn from Algeria, 
 
 116 
 Sultan of Zanzibar, power of, 335 
 Superior of the seminary at 
 
 Kouba, 91 
 Suppression of slavery hitherto 
 
 attempted in vain, 328 
 
 — various schemes for, 331 
 Suter, Mgr., resigns the bishopric 
 
 of Tunis, 195 
 
 — spirit of charity evinced by 
 him, 200 
 
 Tabora, an important centre of 
 missionary action, 152 
 
 Tanganyika Lake, expedition to, 
 140 
 
 attack on mission at, 153 
 
 Tortures inflicted on native con- 
 verts, 168-187 
 
 Trade, African propensity for,357 
 
 — monopolised by Arabs, 358 
 
 — prospers where the slave-trade 
 is abolished, 360 
 
 WOL 
 
 Tunis,_ state of affairs in, 194 
 
 — jurisdiction given to Mgr. 
 Lavigerie in the province of, 
 199 
 
 — charitable works in the diocese 
 of, 214 
 
 — new cemetery in, 225 
 
 Uganda, troubles commenced in, 
 167 
 
 — rebeUion in, 188 
 
 — flight of Europeans from, 189 
 
 — now a Mohammedan pro- 
 vince, 193 
 
 Ugogo, nature of inhabitants, 137 
 Ujiji, arrival of the fathers at, 
 141 
 
 — aspect of the town, 142 
 United States, position of negro 
 
 in, 351 
 Urundi, removal of mission to, 
 143 
 
 Vault, ceremony of blessing the, 
 
 222 
 Vessels, state of slave, 269 
 — difficulty of their capture, 328 
 Vicariates of Central Africa 
 
 formed, 133, 165 
 Victor Hugo, speech on slavery 
 
 343 
 Villages, Christian, description 
 
 of, 51 
 
 White Nile traders, raids of, 
 254-309 
 
 Wimpffen, General, letter from, 
 112 
 
 Wolff, General, suggests the erec- 
 tion of a hospital, 113 
 
 PniKTED BT 
 
 SPOITISWOODE AXD CO., KEW-STllBUT KQUAKE 
 
 LONDON 
 
39 Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 
 September 1889. 
 
 §ataloguc of "^oolis 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 MESSRS. LOI&MAIS, &UEEI, & 00. 
 
 Abbey and Overton. — The Eng- 
 lish Church in the Eighteenth 
 Century. By Charles J. Abbey and 
 John H. Overton. Cr. 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Abbott. — Works bv T. K. Abbott. 
 
 The Elements of Logic, i 2 mo. 3^. 
 
 Element A r y Theor y of the Tides: 
 
 the Fundamental Theories demonstrated 
 
 without Mathematics. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Acton. — Modern 
 Private Families. 
 With 150 Woodcuts. 
 
 Cookery for 
 By Eliza Acton. 
 Fcp. 8vo. OfS. dd. 
 
 Adams. — Public Debts : an Essay 
 on the Science of Finance. By Henry 
 C. Adams, Ph.D. Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 A. K. H. B. — The Essays and Con- 
 tributions OF A. K. H. B. Cr. Svo. 
 
 Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson, 3^'. 6d. 
 
 Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths, 
 3J. 6d. 
 
 Comm"onplace Philosopher, 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Counsel and Comfort from a City Pulpit, 
 3J. 6d. 
 
 Critical Essays of a Country Parson, y. 6d. 
 
 Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson. 
 Three Series, 3^. 6d. each. 
 
 Landscapes, Churches, and Moralities, 3^. 6d. 
 
 Leisure Hours in Town, 3J. 6d. 
 
 Lessons of Middle Age, 3J. 6d. 
 
 Our Little Life. Two Series, 3J. 6d. each. 
 
 Our Homely Comedy and Tragedy, y. 6d. 
 
 Present Day Thoughts, 3^^. 6d. 
 
 Recreations of a Country Parson. Three 
 Series, z^. 6d. each. 
 
 Seaside Musings, 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Sunday Afternoons in the Parish Church of 
 a Scottish University City, -^s. 6d. 
 
 * To Meet the Day ' through the Christian 
 Year : being a Text of Scripture, with an 
 Original Meditation and a Short Selection 
 in Verse for Every Day, ^s. 6d. 
 
 ^Uen. — Force and Energy : a 
 Theory of Dynamics. By Grant Allen. 
 Svo. 7j. 6d. 
 
 Amos. — A Primer of the English 
 Constitution and Government. By 
 Sheldon Amos. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Anstey. — The Black Poodle, and 
 other Stories. By F. Anstey, Author 
 of 'Vice Versa.' Cr.Svo. 2s. bds.; 2s. 6d. cl. 
 
 Archer. — Masks or Faces? A 
 
 Study in the Psychology of Acting. By 
 William Archer. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Aristotle. — The Works of. 
 
 The Politics, G. Bekker's Greek 
 Text of Books L IH. IV. (VH.) with 
 an English Translation by W. E. 
 BoLLAND, M.A. ; and short Introductory 
 Essays by A. Lang, M. A. Crown Svo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 The Politics : Introductory Essays. 
 By Andrew Lang. (From Bolland and 
 Lang's ' Politics.') Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Ethics ; Greek Text, illustrated 
 with Essays and Notes. By Sir Alexan- 
 der Grant, Bart. M.A. LL.D. 2 vols. 
 Svo. 3 2 J. 
 
 The Nicomachean Ethics, Newly 
 Translated into English. By Robert 
 Williams, Barrister-at-L'aw. Crown 
 Svo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 Armstrong. — Works by George 
 Francis Armstrong, M.A. 
 
 Poems : Lyrical and Dramatic. Fcp. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 King Sa ul. (The Tragedy of Israel, 
 
 Part I.) Fcp. Svo. 5^. 
 King Da vid. (The Tragedy of Israel, 
 
 Part II.) Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 King Solomon. (The Tragedy of 
 
 Israel, Part III.) Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 Ugone: a Tragedy. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A Garland from Greece ; Poems. 
 
 Fcp. Svo. 9 J. 
 Stories of Wicklow; Poems. Fcp. 
 
 Svo. gs. 
 Victoria Regina et Imperatrix: 
 
 a Jubilee Song from Ireland, 1887. 4tb. 
 
 2s. 6d. cloth gilt. 
 Mephistopheles in Broadcloth : 
 
 a Satire. Fcp. Svo, 4J-. 
 The Life and Letters ofEdmund 
 
 J. Armstrong. Fcp. Svo. 7j. 6d. 
 
 Armstrong. — Works by Edmund 
 y. Armstrong. 
 Poetical Works. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 Essays and Sketches. Fcp. Svo. 5^. 
 
Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Arnold. — Works by Thomas 
 Arnold, D.D, Late Bead-master of 
 Rugby School, 
 
 Introductory Lectures on Mo- 
 dern History, delivered in 1841 and 
 1842. 8vo. 7j. 6d. 
 
 Sermons Preached mostly in 
 THE Chapel of Rugby School. 6 
 vols, crown 8vo. 30J. or separately, 5j. each. 
 
 Miscellaneous Works, 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Arnold. — A Manual of English 
 Literature, Historical and Critical. By 
 Thomas Arnold, M.A. Cr. 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Arnott. — The Elements of Phy- 
 sics or Natural Philosophy, By 
 Neil Arnott, M.D. Edited by A. Bain, 
 LL.D. and A. S. Taylor, M.D. F.R.S. 
 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Ashby. — Notes on Physiology 
 FOR THE Use of Students Preparing 
 for Examina tion. With 1 20 Woodcuts. 
 By Henry Ashby, M.D. Fcp. 8vo. 5j. 
 
 Ashby and Wright. — TheDiseases 
 of Children, Medical and Surgical. 
 By Henry Ashby, M.D. and Geo. A. 
 Wright, B.A. F.R.C.S. Svo. 2ij. 
 
 Atelier (The) du Lys; or, an Art 
 
 Student in the Reign of Terror. By the 
 Author of * Mademoiselle Mori.' Crown 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Bacon. — The Works and Life of. 
 Complete Works. Edited by 
 R. L. Ellis, J. Spedding, and D. D. 
 Heath. 7 vols. Svo. £z. 13J. 6d. 
 Letters and Life^ including all 
 HIS Occasional Works. Edited by J. 
 Spedding. 7 vols. Svo. £/^. 4^. 
 
 The Essa ys ; with Annotations. By 
 Richard Whately, D.D., Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The Essays; with Introduction, 
 Notes, and Index. By E. A. Abbott, 
 D.D. 2 vols. fcp. Svo. price 6s. Text 
 and Index only, without Introduction 
 and Notes, in i vol. fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 3agehot. — Works by Walter 
 B AGE hot. 
 
 Biographical Studies. Svo. 12^. 
 
 Economic Studies. Svo. 10s. 6d, 
 
 Literary Studies. 2 vols. Svo. 285-. 
 
 The Postulates of English Po- 
 litical Economy. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d, 
 
 A Practical Plan for Assimi- 
 lating THE English and American 
 Money as a Step towards a Univer- 
 sal Money. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The BADMINTON LIBRARY, 
 
 edited by the Duke of Beaufort,K.G., 
 assisted by Alfred E. T. Watson 
 Hunting. By the Duke of Beau- 
 fort, K.G. and Mowbray Morris. 
 'With 53 Illustrations by J. Sturgess, J. 
 Charlton, and Agnes M. Biddulph. Crown 
 Svo. los, 6d. 
 
 Fishing. By H. Cholmondeley- 
 
 Pennell. 
 Vol. I. Salmon, Trout, and Grayling. 
 
 With 150 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. los. 6d. 
 Vol. II. Pike and other Coarse Fish. 
 
 With 58 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. los, 6d. 
 
 Racing and Steeplechasing. By 
 
 the Earl of Suffolk and Berkshire, 
 "W. G. Craven, &c. With 56 Illustra-' 
 tions by J. Sturgess. Cr. Svo. loj. 6d. 
 
 Shooting. By Lord Walsingham 
 and Sir Ralph Payne-Gallwey, Bart. 
 With 21 full-page Illustrations and 149 
 Woodcuts by A. J. Stuart-Wortley, C. 
 Whymper, J. G. Millais, &c. 
 Vol. I. Field and Covert. Cr. Svo. los. 6d, 
 Vol. II. Moor and Marsh. Cr. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Cycling. By Viscount Bury, 
 K. C. M. G. and G. Lacy Hillier. With 
 19 Plates and 61 Woodcuts by Viscount 
 Bury and Joseph Pennell. Cr. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Athletics and Football. By 
 
 Montague Shearman. W\th 6 full- 
 page Illustrations and 45 Woodcuts by 
 Stanley Berkeley, and from Photographs 
 by G. Mitchell. Cr. Svo. loj. 6d. 
 
 Boating. By W. B. Woodgate. 
 
 With 10 full-page Illustrations and 39 
 Woodcuts in the Text. Cr. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Cricket. By A. G. Steel and the 
 Hon. R. H. Lyttelton. With 11 full- 
 page Illustrations and 52 Woodcuts in the 
 Text, by Lucien Davis. Cr. Svo. loj. 6d. 
 
 Driving. By the Duke of Beau- 
 fort. With Illustrations by J. Sturgess 
 and G. D. Giles. Crown Svo. los. bd. 
 
 Fencing, Boxing, and Wrestling, 
 
 By Walter H. Pollock, F. C. Grove, 
 Walter Armstrong, E. B. Michell, 
 and M. Pr£vost. Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Golf. By Horace Hutchinson, the 
 Right Hon. A. J. Balfour, M.P. Sir 
 William Simpson, Bart, and other 
 Writers. [In the press. 
 
 Riding. By W. R. Weir, the Earl 
 of Suffolk and Berkshire, the Duke 
 of Beaufort, and A. E. T. Watson. 
 [In the press. 
 
 Tennis, Lawn Tennis, Rac- 
 quets, and Fives. [In preparation. 
 Yachting. By Lord Brassey, Lord 
 
 Writers. 
 
 [In preparation. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS^ GREEN^ &> CO. 
 
 Bagrwell. — Ireland under the 
 TuDORSy with a Succinct Account of 
 the Earlier History. By Richard Bag- 
 well, M.A. Vols. I. and II. From the 
 first invasion of the Northmen to the year 
 1578. 2 vols. 8vo. 32J. 
 
 Bain. — Works by Alexander 
 Bain, LL.D. 
 
 Mental and Moral Science. 
 Crown 8vo. los, 6d. 
 
 Senses a nd the Intellect. 8 vo. i 5 ^. 
 
 Emotions and the Will. 8vo. 153-. 
 
 Logic, Deductive and Inductive. 
 Part I. Deduction, 4J. Part II. In- 
 duction, 6s. 6d. 
 
 Practical Essays. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Baker. — Bv the Western Sea : 
 a Summer Idyll. By James Baker, 
 Author of ' John Westacott ' &c. Crown 
 8vo. 6st 
 
 Baker. — ' War with Crime ' : 
 
 being a Selection of Reprinted Papers 
 on Crime, Prison Discipline, &c. By 
 T. Barwick Ll. Baker. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Baker. — Works by Sir S. W.Baker. 
 Eight Years in Ceylon. Crown 
 
 8vo. Woodcuts. <,s. 
 The Rifle and the Hou.nd in 
 Ceylon. Crown 8vo. Woodcuts, ^s. 
 Bale. — A Handbook for Steam 
 Users ; being Notes on Steam Engine 
 and Boiler Management and Steam 
 Boiler Explosions. By M. Powis Bale, 
 M.I.M.E. A.M.I.C.E. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. dd. 
 Ball. — Works by the Rt. Hon. J. T. 
 Ball, LL.D. D.C.L. 
 The Reformed Church of Ireland 
 
 (1537.-1886). 8vo. 7^. ed. 
 Historical Review of the Legis- 
 lative Systems Operative in Ire- 
 land, from the Invasion of Henry the 
 Second to the Union ( 1 172-1800). 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Barker. — A Short Manual of 
 Surgical Operations. By A. E. J. 
 Barker, F.R.C.S. With 61 Woodcuts. 
 Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Barnett. — Practicable Socialism: 
 
 Essays on Social Reform. By the Rev. 
 S. A. Barnett, M.A. and Mrs. Bar- 
 nett. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Becker. — Works by Professor 
 
 Becker, translated from the German by 
 
 the Rev. F. Metcalp. 
 Gallus ; or, Roman Scenes in the 
 
 Time of Augustus. Post 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 Charicles ; or, Illustrations of the 
 
 Private Life of the Ancient Greeks. 
 
 Post 8vo. 7J-. 6d. 
 
 Beaconsfield. — Works by the 
 
 Earl of Beaconsfield, K.G. 
 Novels and Tales. The Hugh- 
 enden Edition. With 2 Portraits and 11 
 Vignettes. 1 1 vols. Crown 8vo. 42J. 
 
 Endymion. Henrietta Temple. 
 
 Lothair. Contarini Fleming, &c 
 
 Coningsby. Alroy, Ixion, &c. 
 
 Tancred. Sybil. The Young Duke, &c. 
 
 Venetia. Vivian Grey. 
 
 Novels and Tales. Cheap Edition, 
 complete in 11 vols. Crown 8vo. u. 
 each, boards ; is. 6d. each, cloth. 
 
 Bennett and Murray.—^ Hand- 
 book of Cryptogamic Botany. By 
 A. W. Bennett, M.A. B.Sc. F.L.S. 
 and George R. Milne Murray, F.L.S. 
 With 378 Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Bentiey. — A Text-Book of Organic 
 Ma tbria Medic a. By Robt. B]§ntley, 
 M.R.C.S.Eng. F.L.S. With 62 Illus- 
 trations. Crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Book (The) of Wedding Days. 
 
 Arranged on the Plan of a Birthday Book. 
 With 96 Illustrated Borders, Frontispiece, 
 and Title-page by Walter Crane ; and 
 Quotations for each Day. Compiled and 
 Arranged by K. E. J. Reid, May Ross, 
 and Mabel Bamfield. 410. 21s. 
 
 Boultbee. — A Commentary on the 
 
 39 Articles of the Church of England. 
 By the Rev. T. P. Boultbee. Cr. 8vo.6j. 
 
 Bourne. — Works by John Bourns. 
 
 Ca tech ism of the Steam Engine 
 in its various Applications in the Arts, to 
 which is now added a chapter on Air and 
 Gas Engines, and another devoted to 
 Useful Rules, Tables, and Memoranda. 
 Illustrated by 212 Woodcuts. Crown SvOo 
 7j. 6d. 
 
 Handbook of the Steam Engine; 
 a Key to the Author's Catechism of the 
 Steam Engine. With 67 Woodcuts. Fcp. 
 8vo. 9^. 
 
 Recent Improvements in the 
 Steam Engine. With 124 Woodcuts, 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Bowen. — A Selection from the 
 Despatches and Letters of the 
 Right Hon. Sir George F. Bowen, 
 G.C.M.G. D.C.L. LL.D. Edited by 
 Stanley Lane-Poole, Author of the 
 'Life of Lord Stratford de Redcliffe.' 
 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
 Bowen. — Harrow Songs and 
 other Verses. By Edward E. 
 Bowen. Fcp. 8vo. 2s 6d. 
 
 A 2 
 
Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Brassey. — Works by Lady 
 Brassey. 
 
 A Voyage in the ^ Sunbeam^ our 
 Home on the Ocean for Eleven 
 Months. 
 
 Library Edition. With 8 Maps and 
 
 Charts, and Ii8 Illustrations, 8 vo. 2 u. 
 
 Cabinet Edition. With Map and 66 
 
 Illustrations, crown 8vo. *]$. 6d. 
 School Edition. With 37 Illustrations, 
 fcp. 2s. cloth, or 3^. white parchment 
 with gilt edges. 
 Popular Edition . With 60 Illustrations, 
 4to. 6d. sewed, is. cloth. 
 
 Sunshine and Storm in the East. 
 
 Library Edition. With 2 Maps and 
 114 Illustrations, 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Cabinet Edition. With 2 Maps and 
 1 14 Illustrations, crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Popular Edition. With 103 Illustra- 
 tions, 4to. 6d. sewed, is. cloth. 
 
 In the Trades^ the Tropics^ and 
 the ' Roaring Forties.' 
 
 Cabinet Edition. With Map and 220 
 
 Illustrations, crown 8vo. 'js. 6d. 
 Popular Edition. With 183 Illustra- 
 tions, 4to. 6d. sewed, is, cloth. 
 
 The Last Voyage to India and 
 Australia in the * Sunbeam.'' With 
 Charts and Maps, and 40 Illustrations in 
 Monotone (20 full-page), and nearly 200 
 Illustrations in the Text from Drawings 
 by R. T. Pritchett. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Three Voyages in the * Sunbeam.^ 
 Popular Edition. With 346 Illustrations, 
 4to. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Bray. — The Philosophy of Neces- 
 sity ; or, Law in Mind as in Matter. 
 By Charles Bray. With Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Brinkley's Astronomy. Re-edited 
 
 and Revised by J. W. Stubbs, D.D. 
 and F. Brunnovv, Ph.D. With 49 
 Diagrams. Crown 8vo. (>s. 
 
 Browne. — An Exposition of the 
 39 Articles^ Historical and Doctrinal. 
 By E. H. Browne, D.D., Bishop of 
 Winchester. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Bryant. — Educational Ends ; or, 
 the Ideal of Personal Development. By 
 Sophie Bryant, D.Sc.Lond. Crown 
 8vo. 6^. 
 
 Buckle. — Hi STOP Y of Civil is a tion 
 in England and France, Spain and 
 Scotland. By Henry Thomas Buckle. 
 3 vols, crown 8vo. 245-. 
 
 Buckton. — Works by Mrs. C. M. 
 
 BUCKTON. 
 
 Food and Home Cookery. With 
 II Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Health in the House. With 41 
 Woodcuts and Diagrams. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Bull. — Works by Thomas Bull. 
 
 Hints to Mothers on the Man- 
 agement OF their Health during the 
 Period of Pregnancy and in the Lying-in 
 Room. Fcp. 8vo. is. bd. 
 
 The Maternal Management of 
 Children in Health and Disease. 
 Fcp. 8vo. IS. 6d. 
 
 BuUinger. — A Critical Lexicon 
 and Concordance to the English 
 AND Greek New Testament. By the 
 Rev. E. W. BULLINGER, D.D. Royal 
 8vo. I5J-. 
 
 Burdett. — Prince, Princess, and 
 People : an Account of the Social Pro- 
 gress and Development of our own Times, 
 as illustrated by the Public Life and Work 
 of their Royal Highnesses the Prince and 
 Princess of Wales, 1863-1889. By Henry 
 C. Burdett. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Carlyle. — Thomas and Jane 
 Welsh Carlyle. 
 
 Thomas Carlyle, a History of his 
 Life. By J. A. Froude, M.A. Vols. 
 I. and II. 1795-1835, 8vo. 32J. Vols, 
 in. and IV. 1834-1881, 8vo. 32^. 
 
 Letters and Memorials of Jane 
 Welsh Carlyle. Prepared for pub- 
 lication by Thomas Carlyle, and edited 
 by J. A. Froude, M.A. 3 vols. 8vo. 36^. 
 
 Case.' — Physical Realism ; being 
 an Analytical Philosophy from the Physical 
 Objects of Science to the Physical Data 
 of Sense. By Thomas Case, M.A. 
 Fellow and Senior Tutor C.C.C. 8vo. 15^. 
 
 Cecil. — Notes of my Journey 
 Round the World. By Evelyn Cecil. 
 With 15 Plates, i vol. 8vo. '12s. dd. 
 
 Chisholm. — Handbook of Com- 
 mercial Geography. By G. G. Chis- 
 holm, M.A., B.Sc. With 29 Maps. 
 8vo. i6-<'. 
 
 Churchill. — Speeches by Lord 
 Randolph Churchill, M.P. Selected 
 and Edited, with an Introduction and 
 Kotes, by Louis J. Jennings, M.P. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 24J-. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GrEEN, ^^ Co. 
 
 Clavers, the Despot's Champion : 
 
 a Scots Biography. By A Southern. 
 Crown 8vo. Js. 6d. 
 
 Clerk. — The Gas Engine. By 
 DuGALD Clerk. With loi Illustrations 
 and Diagrams. Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Clodd. — The Storv of Creation: 
 a Plain Account of Evolution. By 
 Edward Clodd. "With 77 Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Clutterbuck. — The Skipper in 
 Arctic Seas. By W. J. Clutterbuck, 
 one of the Authors of ' Three in Norway.' 
 With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 
 
 Coats. — A Manual of Pathology. 
 By Joseph Coats, M.D. Pathologist 
 to the Western Infirmary and the Sick 
 Children's Hospital, Glasgow. With 364 
 Illustrations. 8vo. 2>'^s. 6d. 
 
 Colenso. — The Pentateuch and 
 Book of Joshua Critically Ex- 
 amined. By J. W. Colenso, D.D. 
 late Bishop of Natal. Crown 8vo. 6^, 
 
 Comyn. — Atherstone Priory: a 
 Tale. By L. N. Comyn. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Conder. — A Handbook to the 
 
 Bible, or Guide to the Study of the Holy 
 Scriptures derived from Ancient Monu- 
 ments and Modern Exploration. By F. 
 R. Conder, and Lieut. C. R. Conder, 
 R.E. Post 8vo. 7j. ed. 
 
 Conington. — Works by John 
 
 CONINGTON^ M.A. 
 
 The ^Eneid of Virgil. Trans- 
 lated into English Verse. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Poems of Virgil. Translated 
 into English Prose. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Conybeare & Howson. — The 
 
 Life and Epistles of St. Pa ul. 
 
 By the Rev. W. J. Conybeare, M.A. 
 
 and the Very Rev. J. S. Howson, D.D. 
 Library Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 21s. 
 Student's Edition. I vol. crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Cooke. — Tablets of Anatomy. 
 By Thomas Cooke, F.R.C.S. Eng. 
 B.A. B.Sc. M.D. Paris. A selection of 
 the Tablets believed to be most useful to 
 Students generally. Post 4to. 71. 6d. 
 
 Coolidge. — Siviss Tra vel and 
 Swiss Guide-Books. By W. A. B. 
 Coolidge, Fellow of Magdalen College, 
 Oxford, and Editor of the Alpine JoiirTial. 
 Crown 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 Cox. — A General History of 
 Greece : from the Earliest Period to the 
 Death of Alexander the Great ; with a 
 Sketch of the History to the Present 
 Time. By the Rev. Sir G. W. Cox, 
 Bart., M.A. With 11 Maps and Plans. 
 Crown 8vo. *]s. 6d. 
 
 Crawford. — Reminiscences of Fo- 
 reign Travel. By Robert Crawfoed, 
 M.A. Author of 'Across the Pampas and 
 the Andes.' Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Creighton. — History of the 
 Papacy During the Reformation, 
 By the Rev. M. Creighton, M.A, 
 8vo. Vols. I. and II. 1 378-1464, 32.?. ; 
 Vols. III. and IV. 1464-1518, 24^. 
 
 Crookes. — Select Methods in 
 Chemical Analysis (chiefly Inorganic). 
 By William Crookes, F.R.S. V.P.C.S. 
 With 37 Illustrations. 8vo. 24?. 
 
 Crump. — Works by Arthur 
 Crump : 
 A Short Enquiry into the Form- 
 ation of Political Opinion, from the 
 Reign of the Great Families to the Advent 
 of Democracy. 8vo. 7^-. 6d. 
 
 An Investigation INTO the Causes 
 OF the Great Fall in Prices which 
 took plac% coincidently with the 
 Demonetisation of Silver by Ger- 
 many. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CuUey. — Handbook of Practical 
 Telegraphy. By R. S. Culley, 
 M. Inst. C.E. Plates and Woodcuts. 
 8vo. 16^. 
 
 Curzon. — Pussia in Central Asia 
 /.V1888. By the Hon. George Curzon, 
 M.P. Fellow of All Souls' College, 
 Oxford. With Illustrations, Maps, Ap- 
 pendices, and an Index, i vol. 8vo. 
 
 Davidson. — An Introduction to 
 THE Study of the New Testament^ 
 Critical, Exegetical, and Theological. 
 By the Rev. S. Davidson, D.D. LL.D. 
 Revised Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 30J. 
 
 Davidson. — Works by William 
 L. Davidson, M.A. 
 
 The Iogic of Definition Ex- 
 plained AND Applied. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 Leading and Important English 
 Words Explained and Exemplified, 
 Fcp. 8vo. y. 6d. 
 
 De Redcliffe.— 7>/^ Life of the 
 Right Hon, Stratford Canning: 
 Viscount Stratford De Redcliffe. 
 By Stanley Lane-Poole. With 3 
 Portraits. 2 vols. 8vo. 36J. 
 
Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 De Sails. — Works by Mrs, De 
 
 Salis. 
 [Savouries a la Mode. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 lj.P)oards. 
 
 Entries A la Mode. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 I^. 6d. boards. 
 
 Soups and Dressed Fish A la 
 
 Mode. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. boards. 
 Oysters a la Mode. Fcp, 8vo. 
 
 IS. 6d, boards. 
 SiVEETS AND Supper Dishes A la 
 
 Mode. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. boards. 
 Dressed Vegetables A la Mode. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. boards. 
 
 Dressed Game and Poultry A 
 
 la Mode. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. boards. 
 Puddings and Pastry ^ la Mode. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. boards. 
 
 Cakes and Confections A la 
 Mode. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. boards. 
 
 De Tocqueville. — Democracy in 
 America. By Alexis de Tocque- 
 ville. Translated by Henry Reeve, 
 C.B. 2 vols, crown 8vo. i6s, 
 
 Deland. — Works by Mrs. Deland. 
 
 John Ward, Preacher : a Story. 
 Crown 8vo. Cabinet Edition, 6s. ; Popu- 
 lar Edition, 2s. boards, 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 The Old Garden^ and other Verses. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 Florida Days. With 12 Full-page 
 
 Plates (2 Etched and 4 in Colours), and 
 about 50 Illustrations in the Text, by 
 Louis K. Harlow. 8vo. 
 
 Dickinson. — Works by W. Bow- 
 ship Dickinson, M.D. Cantab. 
 
 On Penal and Urinary Affec- 
 tions. With 12 Plates and 122 Wood- 
 cuts. 3 vols. 8vo. £t,. 4j. 6d. 
 
 The Tongue as an Indicator of 
 Disease : being the Lumbeian Lectures 
 delivered at the Royal College of 
 Physicians in March 1888. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Dixon. — Rural Bird Life ; Essays 
 on Ornithology, with Instructions for 
 Preserving Objects relating to that 
 Science. By Charles Dixon. With 
 45 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Dowell. — A History OF Taxation 
 and Taxes in England from the 
 Earliest Times to the Year 1885. 
 By Stephen Dowell, Assistant Solici- 
 tor of Inland Revenue. Second Edition, 
 Revised and Altered. (4 vols. 8vo.) 
 Vols. I. and II. The History of Taxation, 
 2is. Vols. III. and IV The History of 
 Taxes, 21s, 
 
 Doyle. — The ^ Official Baronage 
 OF England. By James E. Doyle. 
 Showing the Succession, Dignities, and 
 Offices of every Peer from 1066 to 1885. 
 Vols. I. to III. With 1,600 Portraits, 
 Shields of Arms, Autographs, &c. 3 vols. 
 4to. ^5- 5^' 
 
 Doyle. — Works by J. A. Doyle^ 
 
 Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford. 
 The English in America: Vir- 
 ginia, Maryland, and the Carolinas. 
 8vo. i2>s. 
 
 The English in America : The 
 Puritan Colonies. 2 vols. 8vo. 36^. 
 
 Doyle. — MiCAH Clarke: his State- 
 ment ; with some Account of his Journey 
 from Havant to Taunton with Decimus 
 Saxon in the Summer of 1685. Also of 
 the Adventures that befell them during 
 the Western Rebellion, and of their inter- 
 course with James Duke of Monmouth, 
 Lord Grey, and other Persons of Quality. 
 By A. CoNAN Doyle. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Dublin University Press Series 
 
 (The) : a Series of Works undertaken 
 
 by the Provost and Senior Fellows of 
 
 Trinity College, Dublin. 
 Abbott's (T. K.) Codex Rescriptus Dublin- 
 
 ensis of 'St. Matthew. 4to. 21^-. 
 . Evarigeliorum Versio Ante- 
 
 hieronymianaex CodiceUsseriano (Dublin- 
 
 ensi). 2 vols, crown 8vo. 21s. 
 Allman's (G. J.) Greek Geometry from 
 
 Thales to Euclid. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 Burnside (W. S.) and Panton's (A. W.) 
 
 Theory of Equations. 8vo. I2s. 6d. 
 Casey's (John) Sequel to Euclid's Elements. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 Analytical Geometry of the 
 
 Conic Sections. Crown 8vo. ^js. 6d. 
 Davies's (J. F.) Eumenides of .^schylus. 
 
 With Metrical English Translation. 8vo. 
 
 is. 
 Dublin Translations into Greek and Latin 
 
 Verse. Edited by R. Y. Tyrrell. 8vo. 
 
 I2J-. 6d. 
 Graves's (R. P.) Life of Sir William 
 
 Hamilton. 3 vols. 15^-. each. 
 Griffin (R. W.) on parabola. Ellipse, and 
 
 Hyperbola. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 Hobart's (W. K.) Medical Language of St. 
 
 Luke. 8vo. i6j-. 
 Leslie's (T, E. ClifFe) Essays in Political 
 
 Economy. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 Macalister's (A.) Zoology and Morphology 
 
 of Vertebrata. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next tage. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS^ GreEN, 6^ Co. 
 
 Dublin University Press Series 
 
 (The) — cojitinued. 
 MacCullagh's (James) Mathematical and 
 
 other Tracts. 8vo. 15^. 
 Maguire's (T.) Parmenides of Plato, Text 
 
 with Introduction, Analysis, &c. 8vo. 
 
 7j. dd. 
 Monck's (W. H. S.) Introduction to Logic. 
 
 Crown -Svo. 5i-. 
 Purser's (J. M.) Manual of Histology. Fcp. 
 
 Svo. 5^. 
 Roberts's (R. A.) Examples in the Analytic 
 
 Geometry of Plane Curves. Fcp. Svo. ^s. 
 Sou they 's (R.) Correspondence with Caroline 
 
 Bowles. Edited by E. Dowden. Svo. 14^. 
 Thornhill's (W. J.) The ^neid of Virgil, 
 
 freely translated into English Blank 
 
 Verse. Crown Svo. 7^. dd. 
 Tyrrell's (R. Y.) Cicero's Correspondence. 
 
 Vols. I. and II. Svo. each 12s. 
 The Acharnians of Aristo- 
 phanes, translated into English Verse. 
 
 Crown Svo. zs. 6d. 
 Webb's (T. E.) Goethe's Faust, Transla- 
 
 tion and Notes. Svo. 12^. 6d. 
 The Veil of Isis : a Series 
 
 of Essays on Idealism. Svo. los. 6d. 
 Wilkins's (G.) The Growth of the Homeric 
 
 Poems. Svo. 6s, 
 
 Edersheim. — Works by the Rev. 
 Alfred Edersheim, D.D. 
 
 The Life and Times of Jesus 
 THE Messiah. 2 vols. Svo. 24^. 
 
 Prophecy and History in rela- 
 tion TO THE Messiah: the Warburton 
 Lectures, 1880-18S4. Svo. 12s. 
 
 Ellicott. — Works by C. y. 
 Ellicott, D.D. Bishop of Gloucester 
 and Bristol. 
 
 A Critical and Grammatical 
 Commentary ON St. Pauls Epistles. 
 Svo. 
 
 I. Corinthians. i6j. 
 
 Galatians. Sj. dd. 
 
 Ephesians. 8j. 6d. 
 
 Pastoral Epistles, ioj. 6d. 
 
 Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon. 
 loj. dd. 
 
 Thessalonians. *]s. 6d. 
 
 Historical Lectures on the Life 
 OF Our Lord Jesus Christ. Svo. 12s. 
 
 "EWis.— Memoir of William Ellis, 
 and an Account of his Conduct- 
 Teaching. By Ethel E. Ellis. With 
 a Portrait. Svo. 6s. 
 
 English Worthies. Fcp. 8vo. i^. 
 
 each, sewed ; is. 6d. each, cloth. 
 Darwin. By Grant Allen. 
 Marlborough. By G. Saintsbury. 
 
 Shaftesbury {The First Earl). By 
 
 H. D. Traill. 
 Admiral Blake. By David 
 
 Hannay. 
 
 Raleigh. By Edmund Gosse. 
 
 Steele. By Austin Dobson. 
 
 BenJonson. By J. A. Symonds. 
 
 Canning. By Frank H. Hill. 
 
 Claverhouse. By Mowbray 
 Morris. 
 
 Erichsen. — Works by John Eric 
 Erichsen^ F.R.S. 
 The Science and Art of Sur- 
 gery: Being a Treatise on Surgical In- 
 juries, Diseases, and Operations. With 
 1,025 Illustrations. 2 vols. Svo. 48^. 
 
 On Concussion of the Spine, NeR' 
 vous Shocks^ and other Obscure Injuries 
 of the Nervous System. Cr. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Ewald. — Works by Professor 
 Heinrich Ewald, of Gottingen. 
 
 The Antiquities of Israel. 
 Translated fr:om the German by H. S, 
 Solly, M.A. Svo. \2s. 6d. 
 
 The History of Israel. Trans- 
 lated from the German. S vols. Svo. 
 Vols. I. and II. 24^-. Vols. III. and 
 IV. 2IJ. Vol. V. \Zs. Vol. VI. i6x. 
 Vol. VII. 21J. Vol. VIII. with Index 
 to the Complete Work. iSj. 
 
 Fairbairn. — Works by Sir W, 
 Fair BAIRN, Bart. C.E. 
 
 A Trea tise on Mills and Mill- 
 work, with iS Plates and 333 Woodcuts. 
 I vol. Svo. 25J. 
 
 Useful Information for Engi- 
 neers. With many Plates and Wood- 
 cuts. 3 vols, crown Svo. 31^-. 6d. 
 
 Farrar, — Language and Lan- 
 guages. A Revised Edition of Chapters 
 on Language and Fai7iilies of Speech. By 
 F. W. Farrar, D.D. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Firth.— (9^/? Kin Across the Sea. 
 By J. C. Firth, of Auckland, New 
 Zealand. With a Preface by Mr. Froude, 
 Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Fitzwygram. — Horses and 
 
 Stables. By Major-General Sir F. 
 Fitzwygram, Bart. With 19 pages of 
 Illustrations. Svo. 5^. 
 
8 
 
 Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Fletcher. — Characters in ^Mac- 
 beth.' Extracted from ' Studies of 
 Shakespeare.' By George Fletcher, 
 1847. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Forbes. — A Course of Lectures 
 ON Electricity, delivered before the 
 Society of Arts. By George Forbes. 
 With 17 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 55. 
 
 Ford. — The Theory and Practice 
 OF Archery. By the late Horace 
 Ford. New Edition, thoroughly Revised 
 and Re- written by W. Butt, M.A. With 
 a Preface by C. J. Longman, M.A. 
 F.S.A. Svo. 14J. 
 
 Fox. — The Early History of 
 Charles James Fox. By the Right 
 Hon. Sir G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. 
 Library Edition, Svo. iSj. 
 Cabinet Edition, cr. Svo. 6s, 
 
 Francis. — A Book on Angling; 
 or, Treatise on the Art of Fishing in every 
 branch; including full Illustrated List 
 of Salmon Flies. By Francis Francis. 
 Post Svo. Portrait and Plates, 15^. 
 
 Freeman. — The Historical Geo- 
 graphy OF Europe. By E. A. Free- 
 man. With 65 Maps. 2 vols. Svo. 31J. 6d. 
 
 Froude. — Works by James A. 
 
 Froude. 
 The History of England^ from 
 
 the Fall of Wolsey to the Defeat of the 
 
 Spanish Armada. 
 
 Cabinet Edition, 12 vols. or. Svo. ;i^3. \2s. 
 
 Popular Edition, 12 vols. cr. Svo. £2. 2s. 
 Short Studies on Great Sub- 
 jects. 4 vols, crown Svo. 24^. 
 CAESAR : a Sketch. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 The English in Ireland in the 
 
 Eighteenth Century. 3 vols, crown 
 
 Svo. iSj. 
 Oceana ; or, England and Her 
 
 Colonies. With 9 Illustrations. Crown 
 
 Svo. 2s. boards, 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 The English in the West Indies; 
 
 or, the Bow of Ulysses. With 9 
 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. boards, 
 
 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 The Two Chiefs of Dunboy ; 
 
 or, an Irish Romance of the Last Century. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6^. 
 Thomas Carlyle, a History of his 
 
 Life, 1795 to 1835. 2 vols. ^Svo. 32J. 
 
 183410 1881. 2 vols. Svo. 32J. 
 
 Gairdner and Coats. — On the Dis- 
 eases Classified by the Registrar- 
 General AS Tabes Mesenterica. By 
 W. T. Gairdner, M.D. LL.D. On 
 THE Pathology of Phthisis Pulmo- 
 nalis. By Joseph Coats, M.D. With 
 28 Illustrations. Svo. 12s, 6d. 
 
 Galloway. — The Fundamental 
 Principles of C hem is tryPra c tic all y 
 Taught by a New Method. By 
 Robert Galloway, M.R.I. A. Cr. Svo. 
 6s. 6d. 
 
 Ganot. — Works by Professor 
 Ganot. Translated by E. Atkinson, 
 Ph.D. F.C.S. 
 
 Elementary Treatise on Phy- 
 sics. With 5 Coloured Plates and 923 
 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. i5j-. 
 
 Natural Philosophy for GenE' 
 ral Readers and Young Persons. 
 With 2 Plates, 518 Woodcuts, and an 
 Appendix of Questions. Cr. Svo. "js. 6d. 
 
 Gardiner. — Works by Samuel 
 
 Rawson Gardiner, LI.D. 
 History of England, from the 
 
 Accession of James I. to the Outbreak 
 
 of the Civil War, 1603-1642. 10 vols. 
 
 crown Svo. price 6s. each. 
 A History of the Great Civil 
 
 War, 1 642- 1 649. (3 vols.) Vol. I. 
 
 1 642- 1 644. W^ith 24 Maps. Svo. 2\s. 
 
 Vol. II. 1 644 -1 647. With 21 Maps. 
 
 Svo. 24^-. 
 
 Garrod.— Works by Sir Alfred 
 Baring Garrod, M.D. F.R.S. 
 
 A Treatise on Gout and Rheu- 
 MA tic Go ut [Rheum a toid Arthritis). 
 With 6 Plates, comprising 21 Figures 
 (14 Coloured), and 27 Illustrations en- 
 graved on Wood. Svo. 2\s. 
 
 The Essentials of Materia 
 Medic a and Therapeutics. New 
 Edition, revised and adapted to the New 
 Edition of the British Pharmacopoeia, by 
 Nestor Tirard, M. D. Cr. Svo. \2s. 6d. 
 
 Gerard. — Orthodox: a Novel. 3y 
 Dorothea Gerard. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Gibbs. — England and South 
 Africa. By Edmund J. Gibbs. Svo. 
 
 Gibson—^ Text- Book of Elemen- 
 tary Biology. By R. J. PIarvey 
 Gibson, M.A. With 192 Illustrations. 
 Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Godolphin. — The Life of the 
 Earl of Godolphin, Lord High Trea- 
 surer 1702-1710. By the Hon. Hugh 
 Elliot, M.P. Svo. 15^. 
 
 Goethe. — Fa ust. A New Translation, 
 chiefly in Blank Verse ; with Introduc- 
 tion and Notes. By James Adey Birds, 
 Crown Svo. 6^-. 
 Fa ust. The Second Part. A New 
 Translation in Verse. By James Adey 
 Birds. Crown Svo. 6j". 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS. GREEN. (5r» CO. 
 
 Gray. — Anatomy^ Descriptive 
 AND Surgical. By Henry Gray, 
 F.R.S. With 569 Woodcut Illustrations, 
 a large number of which are coloured. 
 Re-edited by T. Pickering Pick. 
 Royal 8vo. ^6s. 
 
 Green. — The Works of Thomas 
 Hill Green, late Whyte's Professor of 
 Moral Philosophy, Oxford. Edited by 
 R. L. Nettleship, Fellow of Balliol 
 College (3 vols.) Vols. I. and II. — 
 Philosophical Works. 8vo. \6s. each. 
 Vol. III. — Miscellanies. With Index to 
 the three Volumes and Memoir. 8vo. 21s. 
 The Witness of God, and Faith: 
 Two Lay Sermons. By T. H. Green. 
 Fcp. Svo. 2S. 
 
 Greville. — A Journal of the 
 Eeigns of King George IV. King 
 William IV. and Queen Victoria. 
 By the late C. C. F. Greville, Esq. 
 Edited by H. Reeve, C.B. Cabinet 
 Edition. 8 vols. Crown 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 Gwilt. — An Encyclopedia of 
 Architecture. By Joseph Gwilt, 
 F.S.A. Illustrated with more than 1,700 
 Engravings on Wood. Revised by Wy ATT 
 Papworth. Svo. 52^. dd. 
 
 Haggard. — Works by H. Rider 
 Haggard. 
 
 She. With 32 Illustrations by M. 
 Greiffenhagen and C. H. M. Kerr. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Allan QuatermaiN. With 31 Il- 
 lustrations by C. H. M. Kerr. Crown 
 Svo. 3J-. 6d. 
 
 Maiwa's Revenge ; OR, The War 
 of the Little Hand. Crown Svo. 2s. 
 boards; 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Colonel Quaritch, V.C. K Novel. 
 Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 Cleopatra : being an Account of the 
 Fall and Vengeance of Harmachis, the 
 Royal Egyptian, as set forth by his own 
 hand. With 29 Full-page Illustrations by 
 M. Greiffenhagen and R. Caton Wood- 
 ville. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Hargreaves. — Liter ar y Workers; 
 
 or, Pilgrims to the Temple of Honour. 
 By John George Hargreaves, M.A. 
 4to. ys. 6d. 
 
 Harte. — Novels by Bret Harte. 
 In the Carquinez Woods. Fcp. 
 
 Svo. \s. boards ; \s. 6d. cloth. 
 On. the Frontier. i6mo. \s. 
 Y Shore and Sedge. i6mo. is. 
 
 r 
 
 Hartwig. — Works by Dr. Hartwig. 
 The Sea and its Living Wonders. 
 
 With 12 Plates and 303 Woodcuts. Svo. 
 
 I Of. 6d. 
 The Tropical World. With 8 Plates, 
 
 and 172 Woodcuts. Svo. \os. 6d. 
 The Polar World. With 3 Maps, 
 
 S Plates, and 85 Woodcuts. Svo. lox. 6d. 
 The Subterranean World. With 
 
 3 Maps and So Woodcuts. Svo. loj. 6d. 
 The Aerial World. With Map, 
 
 8 Plates, and 60 Woodcuts. Svo. \os. 6d. 
 
 The following books are extracted from the 
 foregoing works by Dr. Hartwig : — 
 
 Heroes of the Arctic Regions. 
 With 19 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Wonders of the Tropica l Forests. 
 With 40 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s, 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Workers Under ^ the Ground ; 
 
 or. Mines and Mining. With 29 Illus- 
 trations. Crown Svo. 2s. cloth extra, gilt 
 edges. 
 
 Marvels Over Our Heads. With 
 
 29 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. cloth 
 extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Marvels Under Our Feet. With 
 
 22 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. cloth 
 extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Dwellers in the Arctic Regions. 
 
 With 29 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 Winged Life in the Tropics. 
 
 With 55 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 Volcanoes and Earthquakes. 
 
 With 30 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Wild Animals of the Tropics, 
 
 With 66 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 Sea Monsters and Sea Birds. 
 
 With 75 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 Denizens of the Deep. With 
 
 117 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. cloth 
 
 extra, gilt edges. 
 
 H assail . — The Inha la tion Trea t- 
 MENT OF Diseases of the Organs of 
 Respira tion, including Consumption. 
 By Arthur Hill' Hassall, M.D. 
 With 19 Illustrations of Apparatus. Cr. 
 Svo. I2J-. 6^. 
 
 Havelock. — Memoirs of Sir 
 Henry Havelock, K.C.B. By John 
 Clark Marshman. Crown Svo. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 A3 
 
10 
 
 Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 H earn . — The Go vernment of Eng- 
 land ; its Structure and its Development. 
 By William Edward Hearn, Q.C. 
 8vo. 16^. 
 
 Helmholtz. — ^Fc/?^^ by Pro- 
 fessor Helmholtz. 
 
 On the Sensations of Tone as a 
 Physiological Basis for the Theory 
 OF Music. Royal 8vo. 28 j. 
 
 Popular Lectures on Scientific 
 Subjects. With 68 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 15^. or separately, 7^. dd. each. 
 
 Herschel. — Outlines of Astro- 
 nomy. By Sir J. F. W. Herschel, 
 Bart. M.A. With Plates and Diagrams. 
 Square crown 8vo. I2J. 
 
 Hester's Venture : a Novel. By 
 
 the Author of ' The Atelier du Lys. ' 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Hewitt. — The Diagnosis and 
 Treatment of Diseases of Women, 
 
 INCLUDING the DIAGNOSIS OF PREG- 
 NANCY. By Graily Hewitt, M.D. 
 With 211 Engravings. 8vo. 24J. 
 
 Higginson. — The Afternoon 
 
 Landscape: Poems and Translations.. 
 By Thomas Wentworth Higginson, 
 Colonel U.S. Army. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Historic Towns. Edited by E. A. 
 
 Freeman, D.C.L. and Rev. William 
 Hunt, M.A. With Maps and Plans. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. each. 
 
 London. By W. E. Loftie. 
 Exeter. By E. A. Freeman. 
 Bristol. By W. Hunt. 
 Oxford. By C. W. Boase. 
 Colchester. By E. L. Cutts. 
 Cinque Ports. By Montagu 
 
 Burrows. 
 Carlisle. By Mandell Creigh- 
 
 TON. 
 
 Holmes. — A System of Surgery^ 
 Theoretical and Practical, in Treatises by 
 various Authors. Edited by Timothy 
 Holmes, M.A. and J. W. Hulke, 
 F.R.S. 3 vols, royal 8vo. £^. 4J, 
 
 Hopkins. — Christ the Consoler; 
 a Book of Comfort for the Sick. By 
 Ellice Hopkins. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Howitt. — Visits to Remarkable 
 Places, Old Halls, Battle-Fields, Scenes 
 illustrative of Striking Passages in English 
 History and Poetry. By William 
 Howitt. With 80 Illustrations engraved 
 ca Wood. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Hudson & Gosse.— r/r.s: Rotifer a 
 OR * Wheel- Animalcules.' By C. T. 
 Hudson, LL.D. and P. H. Gosse, 
 F.R.S. With 30 Coloured Plates. In 6 
 Parts. 4to. \os. 6d. each. Complete in 
 2 vols. 4to. £Z' IO-5". With Supplement, 
 £/\.. 4J-. Supplement separately, 12s. 6d. 
 
 Hullah. — Works by John Hullah. 
 
 Course of Lectures on the His- 
 tory OF Modern Music. 8vo. %s. 6d. 
 
 Course of Lectures on the Tran- 
 sition Period of Musical History, 
 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 Hume. — ThePhilosophical Works 
 OF David Hume. Edited by T. H. 
 Green and T. H. Grose. 4 vols. 8vo. 
 565-. Or separately. Essays, 2 vols. 28j. 
 Treatise of Human Nature. 2 vols. 28j. 
 
 Hurlbert. — France and Her Re- 
 public : a Record of Things Seen and 
 Heard in the 'Centennial Year,' 1889. 
 By Wm. Henry Hurlbert, Author of 
 * Ireland under Coercion.' 
 
 Hutchinson. — Works by Horace 
 G. Hutchinson. 
 Cricketing Saws and Stories. 
 
 Consisting of scraps of advice to duffers 
 (chiefly on points of cricketing culture) 
 by one of them — of saws not sharp 
 enough to hurt anybody, and of stories 
 picked up between the innings. With 
 rectilinear Illustrations by the Author. 
 l6mo. \s. 
 
 The Record of a Human Soul. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 Huth. — The Marriage of Near 
 Kin, considered with respect to the Law 
 of Nations, the Result of Experience, 
 and the Teachings of Biology. By 
 Alfred H. Huth. Royal 8vo. 21s. 
 
 In the Olden Time : a Tale of 
 
 the Peasant War in Germany. By Author 
 of * Mademoiselle Mori.' Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Ingelow. — Works by Jean Lnge- 
 
 LOW. 
 
 Poetical Works. Vols. I. and II. 
 Fcp. 8vo. I2J-. Vol. HI. Fcp. 8vo. $5. 
 
 Lyrical and Other Poems. Se- 
 lected from the Writings of JeAN ' 
 Ingelow. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. cloth plain ; 
 3J". cloth gilt. 
 
 Irving'. — Physical and Chemical 
 Studies in Rock-Metamorphism, 
 based on the Thesis written for the D. Sc. 
 Degree in the University of London, 1888. 
 By the Rev. A, Irving, D.Sc.Lond. 
 Svo. 5j. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS^ GREENy ^ Co. 
 
 II 
 
 James. — The Long White Moun- 
 tain; oi', a Journey in Manchuria, with 
 an Account of the History, Administra- 
 tion, and Religion of that Province. By 
 H. E. James, of Her Majesty's Bombay 
 Civil Service. With Illustrations and a 
 Map. I vol. 8vo. 24J. 
 
 Jameson. — Works by Mrs. Jame- 
 son. 
 Legends of the Saints and Mar- 
 tyrs. "With 19 Etchings and 187 Wood- 
 cuts. 2 vols. 3 IX. dd. 
 Legends of the Madonna^ the 
 
 Virgin Mary as represented in Sacred 
 and Legendary Art. With 27 Etchings 
 and 165 Woodcuts. I vol. 2\s. 
 
 Legends of the Monastic Orders. 
 With II Etchings and 88 Woodcuts. 
 I vol. 2 1 J. 
 
 HisTOR Y OF the Sa vio ur, His Types 
 
 and Precursors. Completed by Lady 
 Eastlake. With 13 Etchings and 281 
 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 42J. 
 
 Jefferies. — Field and Hedgerow : 
 last Essays of Richard Jefferies. 
 Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 Jenkin. — Papers, Literary, 
 Scientific, 6^^. Bythe late Fleeming 
 Jenkin, F.R.S.S. L. & E. Edited by 
 Sidney Colvin, M. A. and J. A. Ewing, 
 F.R.S. With Memoir by Robert Louis 
 Stevenson. 2 vols. 8vo. 32^. 
 
 Jessop.~y^^G.^ Lynch: a Tale of 
 
 the California Vineyards. By George 
 PL jESSor. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Johnson. — The Patentee's Man- 
 ual ; a Treatise on the Law and Practice 
 of Letters Patent. By J. Johnson and 
 J. H. Johnson. 8vo. los. 6d, 
 
 Johnston. — A General Diction- 
 ary OF Geography, Descriptive, Physi- 
 cal, Statistical, and Historical ; a com- 
 plete Gazetteer of the World. By Keith 
 Johnston. Medium 8vo. 42X. 
 
 Johnstone.—^ Short Lntroduc- 
 tion to the Study of Logic. By 
 Laurence Johnstone. Crown 8vo. 
 2J. dd. 
 Jordan. — Works by William 
 Leighton Jorda n, F. R, G. S. 
 
 The Ocean: a Treatise on Ocean 
 Currents and Tides and their Causes. 
 8vo. 2 1 J. 
 
 The New Principles of Natural 
 Philosophy. With 13 plates. 8vo. 21^. 
 
 The Winds : an Essay in Illustration 
 of the New Principles of Natural Philo- 
 sophy. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Standard of Value. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Jukes. — Works by Andrew Jukes, 
 The New Man and the Eternal 
 Life. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Types of Genesis. Crown 
 8vo. 7x. 6d. 
 
 The Second Death and the Re- 
 stitution of all Things. Crown 8vo. 
 3J. 6d. . 
 
 The Mystery of the Kingdom, 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Names of God in LIoly Scrip- 
 ture: a Revelation of His Nature and 
 Relationships. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 Justinian. — The Lnstitutes of 
 Justinian ; Latin Text, chiefly that of 
 Huschke, with English Introduction, 
 Translation, Notes, and Summary. By 
 Thomas C. Sandars, M.A. 8vo. iZs, 
 
 Kalisch. — Works by M. M, 
 Kalisch, M.A. 
 
 Bible Studies. Part I. The Pro- 
 phecies of Balaam. 8vo. los. 6d. Part 
 II. The Book of Jonah. 8vo. loj. 6d. 
 
 Commentary on the Old Testa- 
 ment; with a New Translation. Vol. I. 
 Genesis, 8vo. i8j. or adapted for the 
 General Reader, 1 2J. Vol.11. Exodus, 
 15^. or adapted for the General* Reader, 
 12^-. yol. HI. Leviticus, Part I. \^s. or 
 adapted for the General Reader, 8j. 
 Vol. IV. Leviticus, Part II. 15J. or 
 adapted for the General Reader, Zs. 
 
 Hebrew Grammar. With Exer 
 cisps. Part I. 8vo. I2s. 6d. Key, 5^. 
 Part II. \2s. 6d. 
 
 Kant. — Works byEmmanuelKant, 
 
 Critique of Practical Reason. 
 
 Translated by T. K. Abbott. 8vo. \2s. 6d, 
 
 Lntroduction to Logic, and his 
 
 Essay on the Mistaken Subtilty 
 
 • OF THE Four Figures. Translated by 
 
 T. K. Abbott. With Notes by S. T. 
 
 Coleridge. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Kendall. — Works by May Ken- 
 dall. 
 From a Garret. Crown 8vo. 6i-. 
 
 Dreams to Sell; Poems. Fcp. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ^SucH IS Life\- a Novel. 
 
 Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Killick. — Handbook to Mill^s 
 System of Logic. By the Rev. A. H. 
 Killick, M.A. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d, 
 
12 
 
 Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Kirkup. — An Inquiry INTO Social- 
 ism. By Thomas Kirkup, Author of 
 the Article on * Socialism " in the * Ency- 
 clopaedia Britannica.' Crown 8vo. 5^'. 
 
 Kolbe. — A Short Text-book of 
 Inorganic Chemistry. By Dr. Her- 
 mann Kolbe. Translated from the 
 German by T. S. Humpidge, Ph.D. 
 With a Coloured Table of Spectra and 
 66 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 
 Ladd. — Elements of Physio lo- 
 
 . GiCAL Psychology: a Treatise of the 
 
 Activities and Nature of the Mind from 
 
 the Physical and Experimental Point of 
 
 View. By George T. Ladd. 8vo. 2ii'. 
 
 Lang". — Works by Andrew Lang. 
 
 Myth^ Ritual^ and Religion. 2 
 
 vols, crown 8vo. 2ix. 
 Custom AND Myth ; Studies of Early 
 
 Usage and Belief. With 15 Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo. *]s. 6d. 
 
 Letters to Dead Authors. Fcp. 
 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Books and Bookmen. With 2 
 Coloured Plates and 17 Illustrations. Cr. 
 8vo. 6^. 6d. 
 
 Grass of Parnassus. A Volume 
 of Selected Verses. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Letters on Literature. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Ballads of Books. Edited by 
 Andrew Lang. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Blue Fairy Book. Edited by 
 Andrew Lang. With numerous Il- 
 lustrations by H. J. Ford and G. P. 
 Jacomb Hood. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Laughton. — Studies in Naval 
 History; Biographies. By J. K. 
 Laughton, M.A. 8vo. \qs. 6d. 
 
 Lavigerie. — Car din a l La vigerie 
 AND Slavery in Africa, i vol. 8vo. 
 
 Lecky. — Works by W.E.H. Lecky, 
 History of England in the 
 Eighteenth Century. 8vo. Vols. 
 I. & II. 1 709-1760. 36J. Vols. IIL 
 &IV. 1 760-1 784. 36J. Vols. V. &VL 
 1 784-1 793. 36^. 
 
 TheHistor yof European Morals 
 FROM Augustus to Charlemagne. 
 2 vols, crown 8vo. i6s. 
 
 History OF the Rise and Influ- 
 ence OF the Spirit of Rationalism 
 IN Europe. 2 vols, crown 8vo. i6s. 
 
 Lees and Clutterbuck.—^.C 1887, 
 
 A Ramble in British Columbia. By 
 J. A. Lees and W. J. Clutterbuck, 
 Authors of ' Three in Norway. ' With 
 Map and 75 Illustrations from Sketches 
 and Photographs by the Authors. Crown 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 Lewes. — The History of Philo- 
 sophy, from Thales to Comte. By 
 George Henry Lewes. 2 vols. Svo. 32^. 
 
 Light through the Crannies. — 
 
 Parables and Teachings from the other 
 Side. First Series. Crown Svo. is. 
 sewed ; is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Lindt. — PiCTURESQ ue Ne w G uinea . 
 By J. W. LiNDT, F.R.G.S. With 50 
 Full-page Photographic Illustrations. 4to. 
 42^-. 
 
 Liveing. — Works by Robert Live- 
 iNG^ M.A. and M.D. Cantab. 
 
 Handbook on Diseases of the 
 
 Skin. Fcp Svo. 5^. 
 Notes on the Treatment of Skin 
 
 Diseases. iSmo. 3^. 
 
 Lloyd. — A Treatise on Magnet- 
 ism, General and Terrestrial. By H. 
 Lloyd, D.D. D.C.L. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Lloyd. — The Science of Agricul- 
 ture. By F. J. Lloyd. Svo. 12s. 
 
 Longman. — History of the Life 
 AND Times of Edward III. By 
 William Longman. 2 vols. Svo. 28^. 
 
 Longman. — Works by Frederick 
 W. Longman J Balliol College^ Oxon, 
 
 Chess Openings. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Frederick the Great and the 
 Seven Years' War. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A New Pocket Dictionary of 
 the German and English Lan 
 GUAGES. Square j8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Longman's Magazine. Published 
 
 Monthly. Price Sixpence. 
 Vols. I-13, Svo. price ^s. each. 
 
 Longmans' New Atlas. Political 
 
 and Physical. For the Use of Schools 
 and Private Persons. Consisting of 40 
 Quarto and 16 Octavo Maps and Dia- 
 grams, besides Insets and 16 Quarta 
 Plates of Views, &c. Engraved and 
 Lithographed by Edward Stanford. 
 Edited by Geo. G. Chisholm, M.A. 
 B.Sc. Imp. 4to. or imp. Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREENy &> Co. 
 
 13 
 
 Longmore. — Works by Surgeon- 
 General Sir T. Longmore. 
 
 Gunshot /TV^y^z/e/^^-; their History, 
 Characteristic Features, Complications, 
 and General Treatment. With 58 Illus- 
 trations. 8vo. 3ii'. dd. 
 
 The Illustrated Optical Man- 
 ual; or, Handbook of Instructions for 
 the Guidance of Surgeons in Testing 
 Quality and Range of Vision, and in 
 Distinguishing and dealing with Optical 
 X)efects in General. With 74 Drawings 
 and Diagrams. Svo. 14J. 
 
 \^0\xA0Vi.—:W0RKS BY J. C. LoUDON, 
 F.L.S. 
 
 Encyclopaedia of Gardening. 
 
 With 1,000 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s. 
 Encyclopedia of Agriculture ; 
 
 the Laying-out, Improvement, and 
 Management of Landed Property. With 
 1,100 Woodcuts. Svo. 2 1 J. 
 Encyclopedia of Plants; the 
 Specific Character, &c. of all Plants found 
 in Great Britain, With 12,000 Wood- 
 cuts. Svo. 6^2$. 
 
 Lubbock.— 7^^ Origin of Civili- 
 zation and THE Primitive Condition 
 OP Man. By Sir J. Lubbock, Bart. 
 M.P. F.R.S. With Illustrations. Svo. 
 iSj. 
 
 Lyall. — The Autobiography of a 
 Slander. By Edna Lyall, Author 
 of 'Donovan,' *We Two,' &c. Fcp. 
 Svo. IJ-. sewed. 
 
 Lyra Germanica ; Hymns Trans- 
 lated from the German by Miss C. 
 
 WiNKWORTH. Fcp. Svo. 5^. 
 
 Macaulay. — Works and Life of' 
 Lord Ma ca ula y. 
 
 History of England from the 
 
 Accession of James the Second : 
 Popular Edition, 2 vols, crown Svo. ^s. 
 Student's Edition, 2 vols, crown Svo. 12s. 
 People's Edition, 4 vols, crown Svo. i6s. 
 Cabinet Edition, S vols, post Svo. 48^. 
 Library Edition, 5 vols. Svo. ;i^4. 
 Critical and Historical Essays^ 
 
 with Lays of Ancient Rome, in i 
 
 volume : 
 Popular Edition, crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 Authorised Edition, crown Svo. 2s. 6d. or 
 
 3J-. 6d. gilt edges. 
 Critical and Historical Essays: 
 
 Student's Edition, i vol. crown Svo. 6s. 
 People's Edition, 2 vols, crown Svo. 8s, 
 Cabinet Edition, 4 vols, post Svo. 24^. 
 Library Edition, 3 vols. Svo, 36^. 
 
 [Continued above. 
 
 Macaulay — Works and Life of 
 Lord Ma ca ula y— continued. 
 
 Essays which may be had separ- 
 ately price dd. each sewed, \s. each cloth : 
 
 Addison and Walpole. 
 
 Frederick the Great. 
 
 Croker's Boswell's Johnson. 
 
 Hallam's Constitutional History. 
 
 Warren Hastings. (3^. sewed, dd. cloth.) 
 
 The Earl of Chatham (Two Essays). 
 
 Ranke and Gladstone. 
 
 Milton and Machlavelli. 
 
 Lord Bacon. 
 
 Lord Clive. 
 
 Lord Byron, and The Comic Dramatists of 
 the Restoration. 
 
 The Essay on Warren Hastings annotated 
 
 by S. Hales, is. 6d. 
 The Essay on Lord Clive annotated by 
 
 h. courthope bowen, m.a. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Speeches : 
 People's Edition, crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Miscellaneous Writings : 
 People's Edition, i vol. crown Svo. 4^. 6a, 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. Svo. 2is, 
 
 Lays of Ancient Rome, &>c. 
 Illustrated by G. Scharf, fcp. 4to. los. 6d. 
 Bijou Edition, 
 
 iSmo. 2s. 6d, gilt top. 
 Popular Edition, 
 
 fcp. 4to. 6d. sewed, is. cloth. 
 Illustrated by J. R. Weguelin, crown Svo. 
 
 3^. 6d. cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 Cabinet Edition, post Svo. 3J. 6d. 
 Annotated Edition, fcp. Svo. is. sewed is.6d, 
 
 cloth, or 2s. 6d. cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Miscellaneous Writings and 
 Speeches : 
 
 Popular edition, i vol. crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Student's Edition, in i vol. crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Cabinet Edition, including Indian Penal 
 Code, Lays of Ancient Rome, and Mis- 
 cellaneous Poems, 4 vols, post Svo. 24J. 
 
 Selections from the Writings 
 of Lord Macaulay. Edited, with Oc- 
 casional Notes, by the Right Hon. Sir 
 G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Complete Works of Lord Mac- 
 aulay. 
 Library Edition, 8 vols. Svo. ,^5. $s. 
 Cabinet Edition, 16 vols, post Svo. £^. 16s, 
 
 The Life and Letters of Lord 
 Macaulay. By the Right Hon. Sir 
 G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. 
 
 Popular Edition, i vol. crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Student's Edition, i vol. crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Cabinet Edition, 2 vols, post Svo. \2s. 
 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. 8vo. 36^. 
 
14 
 
 Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Macdonald. — Works bv George 
 Macdonald, LL.D. 
 Unspoken Sermons. First and 
 Second Series. Crown 8vo. 3J-. 6d. each. 
 Third Series. Crown 8vo. 'js. 6d. 
 
 The Miracles of Our Lord. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 A Book of Strife^ in the form 
 
 OF The Diary of an Old Soul: 
 
 Poems. i2mo. 6s. 
 
 Macfarren. — Works by Sir G. A. 
 
 Macfarren. 
 Lectures on Harmony^ delivered 
 
 at the Royal Institution. Svo. \2s. 
 
 Addresses and Lectures, delivered 
 at the Royal Academy of Music, &c. 
 Crown Svo. 6y. dd. 
 
 Macleod. — Works by Henry D. 
 Macleod, M.A. 
 The Elements of Banking. 
 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 The Theory and Practice of 
 Banking. Vol. I. Svo. \2.s. Vol. II. 14^. 
 The Theory of Credit, 2 vols. 
 Svo. Vol. I. *js. 6d. 
 
 [Vol. II. in the press. 
 
 McCulloch. — The Dictionary 
 OF Commerce and Commercial Na vi- 
 gation of the late J. R. McCulloch, 
 of H.M. Stationery Office. Latest Edi- 
 tion, containing the most recent Statistical 
 Information by A. J. Wilson, i vol. 
 medium Svo. with 1 1 Maps and 30 Charts, 
 price Sy. cloth, or 'jos, strongly half- 
 bound in russia. 
 
 McDougall. — Memoirs of Francis 
 Thomas McDougall, D. C.L. F.R. C. S, 
 sometime Bishop of Labuan and Sarawak, • 
 and of Harriette his Wife. By her 
 Brother, Charles John Bun yon. Svo. 
 
 Mademoiselle Mori : a Tale of 
 
 Modern Rome. By the Author of * The 
 Atelier du Lys.' Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Mahaffy. — A History of Clas- 
 sical Greek Literature. By the Rev. 
 J. P. Mahaffy, M.A. Crown Svo. 
 Vol. r. Poets, 7j. 6d. Vol. II. Prose 
 Writers, "js. 6d. 
 
 Malmesbury. — Memoirs of an 
 
 Ex-Minister: an Autobiography. By 
 the Earl of Malmesbury, G.C.B. Crown 
 Svo. "js. dd. 
 
 Manning". — The Temporal Mis- 
 sion of the Holy Ghost ; or, Reason 
 and Revelation. By H. E. Manning,, 
 D.D. Cardinal-Archbishop. Crown Svo. 
 Zs. 6d. 
 
 Manuals of Catholic Philosophy 
 
 ( Stonyhtirst Series) : 
 
 Logic. By Richard F. Clarke, S.J. 
 
 Crown Svo. 5^. 
 First Principles of Knowledge, 
 
 By John Rickaby, S.J. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 Moral Philosophy {Ethics and 
 
 N'a tural La w) . By Joseph Rickaby, 
 
 S.J. Crown Svo. <^s. 
 Natural Theology. By Bernard 
 
 BoEDDER, S.J. Crown Svo. 6j. 6^. 
 \Nearly ready. 
 
 Psychology. By Michael Maher, 
 
 S.J. Crown Svo. ds. dd. [Preparing. 
 
 General Metaphysics. By John 
 Rickaby, S.J. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 [Preparing. 
 
 Martin. — Navigation and Nauti- 
 cal Astronomy. Compiled by Staff- 
 Commander W. R. Martin, R.N. 
 Sanctioned for use in the Royal Navy 
 by the Lords Commissioners of the Ad- 
 miralty, Royal Svo. iSj-. 
 
 Martineau — Works by James 
 
 MartineaUj D.D. 
 Hours of Thought on Sacred 
 
 Things. Two Volumes of Sermons. 
 
 2 vols, crown Svo. "js. 6d. each. 
 Endea vo urs after the Christian 
 
 Life, Discourses. Crown Svo. 'js. 6d, 
 
 Matthews. — Pen and Lnk. Papers 
 
 on Subjects of More or Less Importance. 
 By Brander Matthews. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 Maunder*s Treasuries. 
 
 Biographical Treasury. Edited 
 by W. L. R. Cates. New Edition, 
 with Supplement brought down to 1S89, 
 by Rev. Jas. Wood. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Treasury of Natural History; 
 
 or. Popular Dictionary of Zoology. Fcp. 
 Svo. with 900 Woodcuts, 6s. 
 
 Treasury of Geography^ Physical, 
 Historical, Descriptive, and Political. 
 With 7 Maps and 16 Plates. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Scientific and Literary Trea- 
 sury. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Historical Treasury: Outlines of 
 Universal History, Separate Histories of 
 all Nations. Revised by the Rev. Sir G. 
 W. Cox, Bart. M.A. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Treasury of Knowledge and 
 Library of Reference. Comprising 
 an English Dictionary and Grammar, 
 Universal Gazetteer, Classical Dictionary, 
 Chronology, Law Dictionary, &c, Fcp. 
 Svo. 6s, 
 
 [Continued Qti 7iext page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS^ GrEE^V, 6^ Co. 
 
 IS 
 
 Maunder's TresLSuri^s— continued. 
 
 The Treasury of Bible Know- 
 ledge. By the Rev. J. Ayre, M.A. 
 With 5 Maps, 15 Plates, and 300 Wood- 
 cuts. Fcp. 8vo. 6j. 
 
 The Treasury of Botany. 
 Edited by J. Lindley, F.R.S. and 
 T. Moore, F.L.S. With 274 Woodcuts 
 and 20 Steel Plates. 2 vols. fcp. 8vo. \is. 
 
 Max M1511er. — Works by F. Max 
 
 MiJLLER, M.A. 
 
 Biographical Ess a ys. Crown 8vo. 
 7J-. 6d. 
 
 Selected Essays on Language^ 
 Mythology and Religion. 2 vols. 
 crown 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Lectures on the Science of Lan- 
 guage. 2 vols, crown Svo. i6s. 
 
 Three Lectures on the Science 
 of Language and its Place in 
 General Education, delivered at the 
 Oxford University Extension Meeting, 
 1889. Crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 India, What Can it Teach Us? 
 A Course of Lectures delivered before the 
 University of Cambridge. Svo. 12s ; 6d. 
 
 Hibbert Lectures on the Origin 
 AND Growth of Religion, as illus- 
 trated by the Religions of India. Crown 
 Svo. 'js. dd. 
 
 Introduction to the Science of 
 Religion: Four Lectures delivered at the 
 Royal Institution. Crown Svo. 7^. 6^. 
 
 Natural Religion. The Gifford 
 
 Lectures, delivered before the University 
 of Glasgow in 1888. Crown Svo. lox. dd. 
 
 The Science of Thought. Svo. 21s. 
 
 Biographies of Words, and the 
 Home of the Aryas. Crown Svo. 75. dd. 
 
 A Sanskrit Grammar for Be- 
 ginners. New and Abridged Edition. 
 By A. A. MacDonell. Crown Svo. 6j. 
 
 May. — The Constitutional His- 
 tory of England since the Acces- 
 sion of George III. 1 760-1870. By 
 the Right Hon. Sir Thomas Erskine 
 May, K.C.B. 3 vols, crown Svo. i8j. 
 
 Meath. — Works by the Earl of 
 Meath {Lord Brabazon). 
 
 Social Arrows : Reprinted Articles 
 on various Social Subjects. Cr. Svo. 5-^' 
 
 Prosperity or Pauperism? Phy- 
 sical, Industrial, and Technical Training. 
 (Edited by the Earl of Meath). Svo. 5^. 
 
 Melbourne. — The Melbourne 
 Papers: being a Selection from Docu- 
 ments in the possession of Earl Cowper, 
 K.G. Edited by Lloyd C. Sanders, 
 B.A. With Preface by Earl Cowper. 
 I vol. Svo. 
 
 m^WiW^.—NovELs BY G. J. Whyte 
 Melville. Crown Svo. is. each, boards; 
 \s. 6d. each, cloth. 
 
 The Gladiators. 
 The Interpreter; 
 Good for Nothing. 
 The Queen's Maries. 
 
 Holmby House. 
 Kate Coventry. 
 Digby Grand. 
 General Bounce. 
 
 Mendelssohn. — The Letters of 
 Felix Mendelssohn. Translated by 
 Lady Wallace. 2 vols, crown Svo. los, 
 
 Merivale. — Works by the Very 
 Rev. Charles Merivale^ D.D, 
 Dean of Ely. 
 
 History of the Romans under 
 the Empire. S vols, post Svo. 48^. 
 
 The Fall of the Roman Repub- 
 lic : a Short History of the Last Century 
 of the Commonwealth. i2mo. *]$. 6d. 
 
 General History of Rome from 
 B.C. 753 to a.d. 476. Crown Svo. 7^. 6d, 
 
 The Roman Triumvirates. With 
 Maps. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Meyer. — Modern Theories of 
 Chemistry. By Professor Lothar 
 Meyer. Translated, from the Fifth 
 Edition of the German, by P. PHILLIPS 
 Bedson, D.Sc. (Lond.) B.Sc. (Vict.) 
 F.C.S. ; and W. Carleton Williams, 
 B.Sc. (Vict.) F.C.S. Svo. iSj. 
 
 Mill. — Analysis of the Pheno- 
 mena of the Human Mind. By 
 James Mill. With Notes, Illustra- 
 tive and Critical. 2 vols. Svo. 2Sj. 
 
 Mill. — Works by John Stuart 
 
 Mill. 
 Principles of Political Economy, 
 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. Svo. 30J. 
 
 People's Edition, i vol. crown Svo. $s. 
 A System of Logic, Ratiocinative 
 
 and Inductive. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 On Liberty. Crown Svo. is. 4/I. 
 On Representa tive Go vernment. 
 
 Crown Svo. 2s. 
 Utilitarianism. Svo. 5^. 
 Examination of Sir William 
 
 Hamilton's Philosophy. Svo. i6s. 
 Nature, THE Utility of Religion, 
 
 and Theism. Three Essays. Svo. 5^. 
 
i6 
 
 Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Miller. — Works by W, Allen 
 Miller, M.D. LL.D. 
 
 The Elements of Chemistry, 
 Theoretical and Practical. Re-edited, 
 with Additions, by H. Macleod, F.C.S. 
 3 vols. 8vo. 
 
 Vol. I. Chemical Physics, i6x. 
 
 Vol. II. Inorganic Chemistry, 2\s. 
 
 Vol. III. Organic Chemistry, 31J. dd. 
 
 An Introduction to the Study 
 of Inorganic Chemistry. With 71 
 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 Mitchell. — A Manual of Prac- 
 tical Assaying. By John Mitchell, 
 F.C.S. Revised, with the Recent Dis- 
 coveries incorporated. By W. Crookes, 
 F.R.S. 8vo. Woodcuts, 31J. 6d. 
 
 Mitchell. — Dissolution and Evo- 
 lution and the Science of Medicine : 
 an Attempt, to Co-ordinate the necessary 
 Facts of Pathology and to Establish the 
 First Principles of Treatment. By C. 
 Pitfield Mitchell. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 Molesworth. — Marrying and 
 Giving in Marriage : a Novel. By 
 Mrs. Molesworth. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Mozley. — The Word. By the Rev. 
 T. Mozley, Author of * Reminiscences 
 of Oriel College and the Oxford Move- 
 ment. ' Crown Svo. 
 
 Mulhall. — HiSTOR Y OF Prices since 
 the Year 1850. By Michael G. 
 Mulhall. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 Murchison. — Works by Charles 
 
 MuRCHisoN, M.D. LL.D. &^c. 
 A Treatise on the Continued 
 Fevers of Great Britain. Revised 
 by W. Cayley, M.D. Physician to the 
 Middlesex Hospital. 8vo. with numerous 
 Illustrations, 25^. 
 
 Clinical Lectures on Diseases 
 OF THE Liver, Jaundice, and Abdom- 
 inal Dropsy. Revised by T. Lauder 
 Brunton, M. D. and Sir Joseph Fayrer, 
 M.D. Svo. with 43 Illustrations, 24J. 
 
 M u rray . — A Da nger o us Ca tspa iv: 
 a Story. By David Christie Murray 
 and Henry Murray. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Murray. — Gobi or Shamo : a Story 
 
 of Three Songs. {The Great Desert of 
 Gobi or Shamo. — CornweH's Geography.) 
 By G. G. A. Murray, New College, 
 Oxford. I vol. crown Svo. 
 
 Murray and Herman. — Wild 
 
 Darrie: a Story. By Christie Murray 
 and Henry Herman. Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 Nelson.— Z^rr^i? 5- andDespa tches 
 OF Horatio, Viscount Nelson. Selected 
 and arranged by John Knox Laughton, 
 M.A. Svo. i6j. 
 
 Nesbit. — Works by E. Nesbit. 
 Lays and Legends. Cr. Svo. 55-. 
 Leaves of Life : Verses. Cr. Svo. 55-. 
 
 Newman. — On the Diseases of 
 the Kidney Amenable to Surgical 
 Treatment. By David Newman, 
 M.D. Svo. i6s. 
 
 Newman. — Works by Cardinal 
 
 Newman. 
 Apologia pro VitA SuA. Crown 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 TheLdea of a University defined 
 
 and illustrated. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 Historical Sketches. 3 vols. 
 
 crown Svo. 6s. each. 
 
 The Arians of the Fourth Cen- 
 tury. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Select Treatises of St. Athan- 
 ASius IN Controversy with the 
 Arians. Freely Translated. 2 vols, 
 crown Svo. i^s. 
 
 Discussions and Arguments on 
 Various Subjects. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 An Ess A Y ON THE DEVELOPMENT OF 
 
 Christian Doctrine. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 Certain Difficulties felt by 
 
 Anglicans in Catholic Teaching 
 • Considered. Vol. i, crown Svo. 7j. 6^.; 
 
 Vol. 2, crown Svo. ^s. 6d, 
 The Via Media of the Anglican 
 
 Church, illustrated in Lectures 
 
 dr'C. 2 vols, crown Svo. 6s. each. 
 
 Essays, Critical and Historical. 
 2 vols, crown Svo. 12s. 
 
 Essays on Biblical and on Eccle- 
 siastical Miracles. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 An Essa y in Aid of a Grammar 
 of Assent, 'js. 6d. 
 Present Position of Ca tholics in 
 England. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Callista : a Tale of the Third Cen- 
 tury. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Dream of Gerontius. i6mo. 
 6d. sewed, is. cloth. 
 
 Verses on Various Occasions. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Newnham. — Works by the Rev. 
 
 H. P. Newnham. 
 The All- Father : Sermons 
 
 preached in a Village Church. With 
 
 Preface by Edna Lyall, Cr. Svo. \s. 6d. 
 Thy Heart with My Heart: 
 
 Four Letters on the Holy Communion. 
 
 iSmo. 3^. sewed j 6d. cloth limp ; 8^. cl. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, (Sj^ CO. 
 
 17 
 
 Noble. — Hours with a Three-inch 
 Telescope. By Captain W. Noble. 
 With a Map of the Moon. Cr. 8vo. 4J. bd. 
 
 Northcott. — La thes. and Turn- 
 ing^ Simple, Mechanical, and Ornamen- 
 tal. By W. H. Northcott. With 338 
 Illustrations. 8vo. \%s. 
 
 OXv^\\ZXit.— Novels by Mrs. Oli- 
 
 PHANT. 
 
 Madam. Cr. 8vo. \s. bds. ; \s. 6d. cl. 
 In Tr UST.—Cr. 8vo. is. bds. ; is. 6d. cl. 
 Zadv Car: the Sequel of a Life. 
 Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 Oliver. — Astronomy for Ama- 
 teurs : a Practical Manual of Telescopic 
 Research adapted to Moderate Instru- 
 ments. Edited by J. A. Westwood 
 Oliver. With several Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Owen. — A Manual of Anatomy 
 for Senior Students. By Edmund 
 Owen, M.B. F.R.C.S. Surgeon to St. 
 Mary's Hospital, London, and co-Lec- 
 turer on Surgery, late Lecturer on 
 Anatomy in its Medical School. With 
 numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 
 
 Owen. — The Comparative Ana- 
 tomy AND Physiology of the 
 Vertebrate Animals. By Sir 
 Richard Owen, K.C.B. &c. With 1,472 
 Woodcuts. 3 vols. 8vo. £'^. ly. 6d. 
 
 Paget. — Works by Sir James 
 Paget, Bart. F.R.S. D.C.L. &-c. 
 Clinical Lectures and Essays. 
 Edited by F. Howard Marsh. 8vo. 15^. 
 Lectures on Surgical Patho- 
 logy. Re-edited by the Author and 
 W. Turner, M.B. 8vo. with 131 
 Woodcuts, i\s. 
 
 Pasteur. — Louis Pasteur, his Life 
 and Labours. ' By his Son-in-Law. 
 Translated from the French by Lady 
 Claud Hamilton. Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Pay en . — Ind us tria l Chemistr y ; 
 
 a Manual for Manufacturers and for Col- 
 leges or Technical Schools ; a Translation 
 of Payen's * Precis de Chimie Indus- 
 trielle.' Edited by B. H. Paul. With 
 698 Woodcuts. Medium 8vo. 42J. 
 
 Payn. — Novels by James Payn. 
 The Luck oftheDarrells. Crown 
 
 8vo. \s. boards ; \s. 6d. cloth. 
 Thicker than Water. Crown 8vo. 
 IS. boards ; is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Pears. — The Fall of Constanti- 
 nople: being the Story of the Fourth 
 Crusade. By Edwin Pears. 8vo. \6s. 
 
 Pennell. — Our Sentimental Jour- 
 ney through France and Italy. 
 By Joseph and Elizabeth Robins 
 Pennell. With a Map and 120 Illus- 
 trations by Joseph Pennell. Crown 8vo. 
 6^. cloth or vegetable vellum. 
 
 Perring. — Hard Knots in Shake- 
 speare. By Sir Philip Perring, Bart. 
 8vo. 7j. 6d. 
 
 Pole. — The Theory of the Mo- 
 dern Scientific Game of Whist. 
 By W. Pole, F.R.S. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Pollock. — A Nine Men's Morrice r 
 Stories Collected and Re-collected. By 
 Walter Herries Pollock. Crown 
 8vo. 6^, 
 
 Porter. — The History of the Corps 
 of Royal Engineers. By Major- 
 General Whitworth Porter, R.E. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 36^. 
 
 Prendergast. — Lreland, from the 
 
 Restoration to the Revolution, 1660- 
 1690. By John P. Prendergast. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Proctor.— Works by P. A. Proctor. 
 Old and New Astronomy. 12 
 
 Parts, 2j. dd. each. Supplementary Sec- 
 tion, li-. Complete in i vol. 4to. 36^. 
 \^In course of publication. 
 
 The Orbs Around Us ; a Series of 
 Essays on the Moon and Planets, Meteors 
 and Comets. With Chart and Diagrams, 
 crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 Other Worlds than Ours ; The 
 
 Plurality of Worlds Studied uncier the 
 Light of Recent Scientific Researches. 
 With 14 Illustrations, crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 The Moon ; her Motions, Aspects, 
 Scenery, and Physical Condition. With 
 Plates, Charts, Woodcuts, &c. Cr. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Universe of Stars; Presenting 
 Researches into and New Views respect- 
 ing the Constitution of the Heavens. 
 With 22 Charts and 22 Diagrams, 8vo. 
 los. 6d. 
 
 Larger Star Atlas for the Library, 
 in 12 Circular Maps, with Introduction 
 and 2 Index Pages. Folio, I5j'. or Maps 
 only, 1 2 J. 6d. 
 
 The Student's Atlas. In Twelve 
 Circular Maps on a Uniform Projection 
 and one Scale, with Two Index Maps. 
 With a letterpress Introduction illustrated 
 by several cuts. 8vo, $s. 
 
 New Star Atlas for the Library, 
 the School, and the Observatory, in 12 
 Circular Maps. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
i8 
 
 Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Proctor. — Works BY E. A. Proctor^ 
 
 Co7itimccd. 
 
 Light Science for Leisure Hours; 
 Familiar Essays on Scientific Subjects. 
 3 vols, crown 8vo. 5i-. each. 
 
 Chance and Luck ; a Discussion of 
 the Laws of Luck, Coincidences, "Wagers, 
 Lotteries, and the Fallacies of Gambling 
 &c. Crown 8vo. is. boards ; 2s, 6d. cloth. 
 
 Studies of Venus-Transits ; an 
 Investigation of the Circumstances of the 
 Transits of Venus in 1874 and 1882. 
 With 7 Diagrams and 10 Plates. 8vo. ^s. 
 
 How TO Play Whist: with the 
 Laws and Etiquette of Whist. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Home Whist: an Easy Guide to 
 Correct Play, i6mo. is. 
 
 The Poetry of Astronomy. A 
 Series of Familiar Essays. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 The Stars in their Seasons 
 An Easy Guide to a Knowledge of the 
 Star Groups, in 12 Large Maps. Im- 
 perial 8vo. $s. 
 
 Star Primer. Showing the Starry 
 Sky Week by Week, in 24 Hourly Maps. 
 Crown 4to. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Seasons Pictured in 48 Sun- 
 Views of the Earth, and 24 Zodiacal 
 Maps, &c. Demy 4to. 5j-. 
 
 Strength and Happiness. Crown 
 ' 8vo. 5J-. 
 
 Strength: How to get Strong and 
 keep Strono^, with Chapters on Rowing 
 and Swimming, Fat, Age, and the 
 Waist. With 9 Illustrations. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Rough Ways Made Smooth. Fami- 
 liar Essays on Scientific Subjects. Crown 
 8vo. Ss. 
 
 Our Place Among Infinities. A 
 Series of Essays contrasting our Little 
 Abode in Space and Time with the Infi- 
 nities Around us. Crown 8vo. 5j. 
 
 The Expanse of Heaven. Essays 
 on the Wonders of the Firmament. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 The Great Pyramid, Observa- 
 tory, Tomb, and Temple. With Illus- 
 trations. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 Pleasant Wa ys in Science. Crown 
 8vo. 5J. 
 
 Myths and Marvels of Astro- 
 nomy. Crown 8vo. 5x. 
 
 Nature Studies. By Grant Allen, 
 A. Wilson, T. Foster, E. Clodd, and 
 R. A. I'ROCTOR, Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Leisure Readings. By E. Clodd, 
 
 . A.Wilson, T. Foster, A. C. Ranyard, 
 
 and R. A. Proctor. Crown 8vo. Ss. 
 
 Prothero.— The Pioneers and 
 Progress of English Farming. By 
 Rowland E. Prothero. Crown 8vo. 
 
 Pryce. — The Ancient British 
 Church : an Historical Essay. By John 
 Pryce, M.A. Canon of Bangor. Crown 
 8vo. 6x. 
 
 Quain's Elements of Anatomy. 
 
 The Ninth Edition. Re-edited by Allen 
 Thomson, M.D.LL.D.F.R.S.S.L.&E. 
 Edward Albert Schafer, F.R.S. and 
 George Dancer Thane. With up- 
 wards of 1,000 Illustrations engraved on 
 Wood, of which many are Coloured, 
 2 vols. 8vo. \%s. each. 
 
 Quain. — A Dictionary of Medi- 
 cine. By Various Writers. Edited by R. 
 QuAiN, M.D. F.R.S. &c. With 138 
 Woodcuts. Medium 8vo. 31J. dd. cloth, 
 or 40J. half-russia ; to be had also in 
 2 vols. 34J-. cloth. 
 
 Rawlinson. — The History of 
 Phcenicia. By George Rawlinson, 
 M.A. Canon of Canterbury, &c. With 
 numerous Illustrations. 8vo. 24^-. 
 
 Reader. — Works by Emily E. 
 Reader. 
 
 Echoes of Thought : a Medley of 
 Verse. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. cloth, gilt top. 
 
 The Ghost of Br a nkinshaw and 
 other Tales. With 9 Full-page Illustra- 
 tions. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. cloth extra, gilt 
 edges. 
 
 Voices from Flower-Land, in 
 Original Couplets. A Birthday-Book and 
 Language of Flowers. i6mo< is.dd. limp 
 cloth ; 2J. dd. roan, gilt edges, or in vege- 
 table vellum, gilt top. 
 
 Fairy Prince Follow-my-Lead ; 
 or, the Magic Bracelet. Illustrated 
 by Wm. Reader, Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 gilt edges ; or 3J. 6d. vegetable vellum, 
 gilt edges. 
 Reeve. — Cookery and House- 
 keeping, By Mrs. Henry Reeve. With 
 8 Coloured Plates, and 37 Woodcuts. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Rendle and Norman. — The Inns 
 
 of Old Southwark, and their Associ- 
 ations. By William Rendle, F. R. C. S. 
 Author of * Old Southwark and its People, ' 
 and Philip Norman,, F.S.A. With 
 numerous Illustrations. Royal 8vo. 28^. 
 
 Reply (A) to Dr. Lightfoot's 
 
 Essays. By the Author of 'Super- 
 natural Religion.' i vol. 8vo. 6j-. 
 Rich. — A Dictionary of Roman 
 AND Greek Antiquities. With 2,000 
 Woodcuts. By A. Rich, B.A. Cr. 8vo. 
 7x. 6d. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS, LONGMANS^ GreEN^ dr* Co. 
 
 19 
 
 Richardson. — Works by BENyAum 
 Ward Richardson, M.D. 
 
 The Health of Na tions : a Review 
 of the Works— Economical, Educational, 
 Sanitary, and Adnainistrative — of Edwin 
 Chadwick, C.B. With a Biographical 
 Dissertation by Benjamin Ward Rich- 
 ardson, M.D. F.R.S. 2 vols. 8vo. 28^. 
 
 The Commonhealth : a Series of 
 Essays on Health and Felicity for Every- 
 Day Readers. Crown Svo. 6j. 
 
 The Son of a Star : a Romance of 
 the Second Century. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Riley. — Athos; or, the Mountain of 
 the Monks. By Athelstan Riley, 
 M.A. F.R.G.S. With Map and 29 
 Illustrations. Svo. i\s. 
 
 Riley. — Old -Fashioned Roses. 
 Verses and Sonnets. By J. W. Riley. 
 Fcp. Svo. 5^-. 
 
 Rivers. — Works' by Thomas Rivers. 
 
 The Orchard-House. With 25 
 
 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 The Miniature Fruit Garden; 
 
 or, the Culture of Pyranaidal and Bush 
 Fruit Trees, with Instructions for Root 
 Pruning. With 32 Illustrations. Fcp. 
 Svo. 4J-. 
 
 Roberts. — Greek the Language 
 OF Christ and His Apostles. By 
 Alexander Roberts, D.D. Svo. i%s. 
 
 Robinson. — The New Arcadia^ 
 
 and other Poems. By A. Mary F. 
 Robinson. Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 Roget. — Thesaurus of English 
 « Words and Phrases, Classified and 
 Arranged so as to facilitate the Expression 
 of Ideas and assist in Literary Com- 
 position. By Peter M. Roget. Crown 
 Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Ronalds. — The Fly- Fisher^ s 
 Entomology. By Alfred Ronalds. 
 With 20 Coloured Plates. Svo. 14J. 
 
 Russell. — A Life of Lord John 
 Russell [Earl Russell, K.G.). By 
 Spencer Walpole, Author of * A 
 History of England from 1815.' With 
 2 Portraits. 2 vols. Svo. 36^. 
 
 Schafer. — The Essentials of 
 Histology, Descriptive and Practi- 
 cal. For the use of Students. By E. 
 A. Schafer, F.R.S. With 281 Illus- 
 trations. Svo. 6s. or Interleaved with 
 Drawing Paper, Zs. 6d. 
 
 Schellen. — Spectrum Analysis 
 in its Application to Terrestrial 
 Substances, and the Physical Constitu- 
 tion of the Heavenly Bodies. By Dr. 
 H. Schellen. Translated by Jane and 
 Caroline Lassell. Edited by Capt. 
 W. De W. Abney. With 14 Plates 
 (including Angstrom's and Cornu's Maps) 
 and 291 Woodcuts. Svo. 31^'. 6d. 
 
 Scott. — Weather Charts and 
 Storm Warnings. By Robert H. 
 Scott, M.A. F.R.S. With numerous 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Seebohm. — Works by Frederic 
 Seebohm. 
 
 The Oxford Reformers — John 
 Colet, Erasmus, and Thomas More; 
 a History of their Fello\v-Work. Svo. 14J. 
 
 The English Village Community 
 Examined in its Relations to the Manorial 
 and Tribal Systems, &c, 13 Maps and 
 Plates. Svo. i6s. 
 
 The Era of the Protestant Revo- 
 lution. With Map. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d, 
 
 Sennett. — The Marine Steam- 
 
 Engine ; a Treatise for the use of Engi- 
 neering Students and Officers of the 
 Royal Navy. By Richard Sennett, 
 Engineer-in- Chief of the Royal Navy. 
 W^ith 244 Illustrations. Svo. 21s, 
 
 Sewell. — Stories and Tales. 
 By Elizabeth M. Sewell. Crown Svo. 
 is. 6d. each, cloth plain ; 2s. 6d. each, 
 cloth extra, gilt edges : — 
 
 Amy Herbert. 
 The Earl's Daughter. 
 The Experience of Life. 
 A Ghmpse of the World. 
 Cleve Hall. 
 Katharine Ashton. 
 
 Margaret Percival. 
 Laneton Parsonage. 
 Ursula. 
 Gertrude. 
 Ivors. 
 
 Shakespeare. — Bowdler's Fa- 
 mily Shakespeare. Genuine Edition, 
 in I vol. medium Svo. large type, with 
 36 Woodcuts, 14J. or in 6 vols. fcp. Svo. 
 2 1 J. 
 
 Outlines of the Life of Shake- 
 speare. By J. O. Halliwell-Phil- 
 Lipps, F.R.S. 2 vols. Royal Svo, 
 £1. IS. 
 
 Shakespeare^ s True Life. By 
 James Walter. With 400 Illustrations. 
 4to. i$s. 
 
Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Short. — Sketch of the History 
 OF the Church of England to the 
 Revolution OF 1688. By T. V. Short, 
 D.D. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Smith, H. F. — The Handbook for 
 Midwifes. By Henry Fly Smith, 
 M.B. Oxon. M.R.C.S. ^Yith 41 Wood- 
 cuts. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 Smith, J. H.—The White Um- 
 brella IN Mexico. \Vith numerous 
 Illustrations. By J. Hopkinson Smith. 
 Fcp. Svo. 6^. 6d. 
 
 Smith, R. Bosworth. — Car- 
 thage AND THE Carthaginians. By 
 R. Bosworth Smith, M.A. Maps, 
 Plans, Sec. Crown Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Smith, R. H. — Graphics ; or, The 
 
 Art of Calculation by Drawing Lines, 
 applied to Mathematics, Theoretical Me- 
 chanics, and Engineering, including the 
 Kinetics and Dynamics of Machinery, 
 &c. By Robert H. Smith. 
 
 Part I. Text, with separate Atlas of 
 Plates, Svo. i$s. 
 
 Smith, T. — A Manual of Opera- 
 tive Surgery on the Dead Body. 
 By Thomas Smith, Surgeon to St. 
 Bartholomew's Hospital. A New Edi- 
 tion, re-edited by W. J. Walsham. 
 With 46 Illustrations. Svo. 12s. 
 
 Southey. — The Poetical Works 
 of Robert Southey^ with the Author's 
 last Corrections and Additions. Medium 
 Svo. with Portrait, I4J-. 
 
 Stanley. — A Familiar Histor y 
 OF Birds. By E. Stanley, D.D. 
 Revised and enlarged, with 160 Wood- 
 cuts. Crown Svo. 6j. 
 
 Steel. — Works by J. H. Steel, 
 M.R.C.V.S. 
 
 A Treatise on the Diseases of 
 THE Dog ; being a Manual of Canine 
 Pathology. Especially adapted for the 
 Use of Veterinary Practitioners and 
 Students. With 88 Illustrations. Svo. 
 los. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on the Diseases 
 of the Ox ; being a Manual of Bovine 
 Pathology specially adapted for the use 
 of Veterinary Practitioners and Students. 
 With 2 Plates and 117 Woodcuts. Svo. 
 iSs. 
 
 A Treatise on Diseases of the 
 Sheep: being a Manual of Ovine Pa- 
 thology for the use of Veterinary Prac- 
 titioners and Students. Illustrated. Svo. 
 
 Stephen. — Essays in Ecclesias- 
 tical Biography. By the Right Hon. 
 Sir J. Stephen, LL.D. Crown Svo. 
 Ts. 6d. 
 
 Stevenson. — Works by Robert 
 
 Louis Stevenson. 
 A Child's Garden of Verses, 
 
 Small fcp. Svo. ^s. 
 The Dynamiter. Fcp. Svo. is. swd. 
 IS. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and 
 Mr. Hyde. Fcp. Svo. ij-. sewed; \s. 6d. 
 cloth. 
 
 Stevenson and Oshourn^,— The 
 
 Wrong Box. By Robert Louis 
 Stevenson and Lloyd Osbourne. 
 Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 Stock. — Deductive Logic. By 
 St. George Stock. Fcp. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Stockton. — The Great War 
 Syndicate. By Frank R. Stockton, 
 Author of ' Rudder Grange. ' Fcp. Svo. 
 IJ. sewed. 
 
 * Stonehenge.' — The Dog in 
 
 Health and Disease. By *Stone- 
 henge.' With 84 Wood Engravings. 
 Square crown Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Stoney. — The Theory of the 
 Stresses on Girders and Similar 
 Structures. With Practical Observa- 
 tions on the Strength and other Properties 
 of Materials. By 'Bindon B. Stoney, 
 LL. D. F. R. S. M. I. C. E. With 5 Plates 
 and 143 Illustrations. Royal Svo. 36J. 
 
 Sully. — Works by James Sully. 
 
 Outlines of Psychology, with 
 Special Reference to the Theory of Edu- 
 cation. Svo. I2s. 6d. 
 
 The Teacher's Handbook of 
 Psychology, on the Basis of * Outlines 
 of Psychology.' Crown Svo. 6^. 6af. 
 
 Sumner. — The Besom Maker, and 
 o ther Co u\ tr y Folk Songs. C ollected 
 and Illustrated by Heywood Sumner. 
 With Music. 4to. 2s. 6d. boards. 
 
 Supernatural Religion ; an In- 
 quiry into the Reality of Divine Reve- 
 lation. Complete Edition, thoroughly 
 revised. 3 vols. Svo. 36J. 
 
 Swinburne. — Picture Logic; an 
 
 Attempt to Popularise the Science of 
 Reasoning. By A. J. Swinburne, B. A. 
 Post Svo. 5j. 
 
 Tangena Tree (The) : a True Story 
 
 . from Madagascar. By Agnes Marion. 
 Crown Svo. is. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS. GREEN. &* CO. 
 
 21 
 
 i 
 
 Thompson. — Works by D. Green- 
 leaf Thompson. 
 
 The Problem of Evil: an Intro- 
 duction to the Practical Sciences. 8vo. 
 los. 6d. 
 
 A System of Psychology. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 36X. 
 
 The Religious Sentiments of the 
 Human Mind. 8vo. Js. 6d. 
 
 Social Progress: an Essay. 8vo. 
 'js. 6d. 
 
 Three in' Norway. By Two of 
 
 Them. With a Map and 59 Illustra- 
 tions from Sketches by the Authors. Cr. 
 8vo. 2s. boards; 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Times and Days: being Essays in 
 
 Romance and History. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Todd. — On Parliamentary Go- 
 vernment IN England: its Origin, 
 Development, and Practical Operation. 
 By Alpheus Todd, LL.D. C.M.G. 
 Second Edition. In Two Volumes — 
 Vol. I. 8vo. 2/[s. Vol. II. 8vo. 30J. 
 
 Tomson. — The Bird Bride : a 
 Volume of Ballads and Sonnets. By 
 Graham R. Tomsox. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Trevelyan. — Works by the Bight 
 
 Hon. Sir G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. 
 
 The Life and Letters of Lord 
 
 Macaulay. 
 
 Popular Edition, i vol. crown 8vo. 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 Student's Edition, i vol. cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 Cabinet Edition, 2 vols. cr. 8vo. I2j-. 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. 8vo. 36^. 
 
 The Early History of Charles 
 Jambs Fox. Library Edition, 8vo. i8j. 
 Cabinet Edition, crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 Trollope. — Novels by Anthony 
 
 Trollope. 
 The Warden. Crown Svo. \s. boards ; 
 
 i^. 6d. cloth. 
 Barchester Towers. Crown Svo. 
 
 IS. boards ; is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Tuttle. — History OF Prussia under 
 Frederic the Great, i 740-1 756. By 
 Herbert Tuttle. With 2 Maps. 2 
 vols, crown 8vo. i8j. 
 
 Twells. — Colloquies on Preach- 
 ing. By the Rev. H. Twells, M.A. 
 Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 Ty n dall. — Works b yJohn Tynda ll. 
 Fragments of Science. 2 vols. 
 
 crown Svo. 16s. 
 He A TA Mode ofMotion. Cr. Svo. 1 2s. 
 \Coittinued above. 
 
 Tyndall. — Works by JohnTyndall^ 
 
 Coiithmed. 
 
 Sound. With 204 Woodcuts. 
 
 Crown Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 Besearches on Diamagnetism 
 
 AND MaGNE-CrYSTALLIC ACTION. 
 
 With 8 Plates and numerous Illustrations. 
 Crown Svo. 12s. 
 
 Essays on the Floating-Matter 
 OF THE Air in relation to Putrefaction 
 and Infection. With 24 Woodcuts. 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Lectures on Light, delivered in 
 America in 1872 and 1873. With 57 
 Diagrams. Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 Lessons in Electricity at the 
 Royal Institution, i 87 5-76. With 
 58 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Notes of a Course of Seven 
 Lectures on Electrical Fheno- • 
 MBNA AND THEORIES, delivered at the 
 Royal Institution. Crown Svo. is. sewed, 
 is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Notes of a Course of Nine Lec- 
 tures ON Light, delivered at the Royal 
 Institution. Crown Svo. is. sewed, is. 6d, 
 cloth. 
 
 Faraday as a Discoverer. Fcp. 
 Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Unwin. — The Testing of Mate- 
 rials OF Construction : a Text-Book 
 for the Engineering Laboratory. By W. 
 Cawthorne Unwin, F.R.S. With 5 
 Plates and 141 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s. 
 
 Vignoles. — The Life op C. B. Vig- 
 NOLES, F.R.S. Soldier and Civil 
 Engineer. Compiled from Original 
 Diaries, Letters, and Documents by his 
 
 Son, OLINTHUS J. ViGNOLES, M.A. 
 
 With several Original Illustrations and 
 Portraits. Svo. i6j-. 
 
 Ville. — On Artificial Manures, 
 their Chemical Selection and Scientific 
 Application to Agriculture. By Georges 
 Ville. Translated and edited by W. 
 Crookes. With 31 Plates. Svo. 21s. 
 
 Virgil. — PuBLi Vergili Maronis 
 BucoLiCA, Georgica, JE.NEIS ; the 
 Works of Virgil, Latin Text, with - 
 English Commentary and Index. By . 
 B. H. Kennedy, D.D. Cr. Svo. \os.6d. 
 
 The Alneid of Virgil. Translated 
 into English Verse. By John Coning- 
 ton, M.A. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Poems of Virgil. Translated 
 into English Prose. By JOHN CONING- 
 TON, M.A. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
22 
 
 Catalogue of General and Scientific Books 
 
 Walker. — The Correct Card ; 
 
 or, How to Play at Whist; a Whist 
 Catechism. By Major A. Campbell- 
 Walker, F.R.G.S. Fc \ 8vo. 2J. 6^. 
 
 Walpole. — History of England 
 FROM THE Conclusion of the Great 
 War in 1815. By Spencer Walpole. 
 5 vols. 8vo. Vols. I. and II. 1815-1832, 
 36J. ; Vol. III. 1832-1841, i8j.; Vols. IV. 
 and V. 1841-1858, 36J-. 
 
 Waters. — Parish Registers in 
 England: their History and Contents. 
 By Robert E. Chester Waters, B.A. 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 
 Watts' Dictionary of Chemistry. 
 Revised and entirely Re-written by H. 
 Forster Morley, M.A. D.Sc. ; and 
 M. M. Pattison Muir, M.A. F.R.S.E. 
 Assisted by Eminent Contributors. To 
 be published in 4 vols. 8vo. Vols. I . & II. 
 A— Indigo. 42^. each. 
 
 Webb. — Celestial Objects for 
 Common Telescopes. By the Rev. 
 T. W. Webb. Crown 8vo. 9^. 
 
 Wellington. — Life of the Duke 
 of Wellington. By the Rev. G. R. 
 Gleig, M.A. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 Wendt. — Papers on Maritime 
 Legislation^ with a Translation of the 
 German Mercantile Laws relating to 
 Maritime Commerce. By Ernest Emil 
 Wendt, D.C.L. Royal 8vo. £1. \\s. 6d. 
 
 West. — Works by Charles West, 
 M.D. &^c. 
 Lectures on the Diseases of Ln- 
 
 FANCY AND CHILDHOOD. 8vO. iSs. 
 
 The Mother's Manual of Chil- 
 dren's Diseases. Crown 8vo. 2s. dd, 
 
 Whately. — V/orks by E. Jane 
 What ELY. 
 English Synonyms. Edited by R. 
 
 Whately, D.D. Fcp. 8vo. 3^. 
 Life and Correspondence of 
 Richard Whately^ D.D., late Arch- 
 bishop of Dublin. With Portrait. Crown 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Whately. — Works by P. Whately, 
 D.D. 
 Elements of Logic. Cr. 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 Elements of Rhetoric. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4J. dd. 
 
 Lessons on Reasoning. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 \s. 6d. 
 
 Bacon's Essays, with Annotations. 
 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 Wilcocks. — The Sea Fisherman. 
 Comprising the Chief Methods of Hook 
 and Line Fishing in the British and other 
 Seas, and Remarks on Nets, Boats, and 
 Boating. By J. C. Wilcocks. Pro- 
 fusely Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 Wilks. — Lectures on Patholog- 
 ical Anatomy. By Samuel Wilks, 
 M.D. F.R.S. and the late Walter 
 MoxON, M.D. F.R.C.P. Third Edi- 
 tion, thoroughly Revised. By Samuel 
 Wilks, M.D. LL.D. F.R.S. 8vo. \%s. 
 
 Williams. — Pulmonary Consump- 
 tion ; its Etiology, Pathology, and 
 Treatment. By C. J. B. Williams, M.D. 
 and Charles Theodore Williams, 
 M.A. M.D. Oxon. With 4 Coloured 
 Plates and 10 Woodcuts. 8vo. i6j. 
 
 Williams. — Manual of Tele- 
 graphy. By W. Williams, Superin- 
 tendent of Indian Government Telegraphs. 
 Illustrated by 93 Engravings. 8vo. \os . 6d, 
 
 Williams. — The Land of My 
 Fathers : a Story of Life in Wales. By 
 T. March ANT Williams. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Willich. — Popular Tables for 
 
 giving Information for ascertaining the 
 value of Lifehold, Leasehold, and Church 
 Property, the Public Funds, &c. By 
 Charles M. Willicii. Edited by 
 H. Bence Jones. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Willoughby. — East Africa and 
 its Big Game. By Capt. Sir John 
 WiLLOUGHBY, Bart. With Illustrations. 
 8vo. 
 
 Wilson. — A Manual of Health- 
 Science. Adapted for Use in Schools. 
 By Andrew Wilson, F.R.S.E. F.L.S. 
 &c. With 74 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 
 2x. dd, 
 
 Witt. — Works by Prof. Witt. 
 Translated by Frances Younghusband. 
 
 The Trojan War. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Myths of Hellas; or, Greek Tales. 
 Crown 8vo. y. 6d. 
 
 The Wanderings of Ulysses. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN^ &= CO, 
 
 23 
 
 Wood. — Works by Rev. J. G. 
 Wood. 
 
 Homes Without Hands ; a De- 
 scription of the Habitations of Animals, 
 classed according to the Principle of Con- 
 struction. With 140 Illustrations. 8vo. 
 
 Insects at Home; a Popular 
 Account of British Insects, their Struc- 
 ture, Habits, and Transformations. With 
 700 Illustrations. 8vo. \os. 6d. 
 
 Insects Abroad; a Popular Account 
 of Foreign Insects, their Structure, 
 Habits, and Transformations. With 
 600 Illustrations. 8vo. 10^. 6d, 
 
 Bible Animals ; a Description of 
 every Living Creature mentioned in the 
 Scriptures. With 112 Illustrations. Svo. 
 10s. 6d. 
 
 Strange Dwellings ; a Description 
 of the Habitations of Animals, abridged 
 from 'Homes without Hands.' With 
 60 Illustrations. Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 Illustrated Stable Maxims. To 
 be hung in Stables for the use of Grooms, 
 Stablemen, and others who are in charge 
 of Horses. On Sheet, 4^. 
 
 Out of Doors; a Selection of 
 Original Articles on Practical Natural 
 History. With il Illustrations. Crown 
 Svo. Ss, 
 
 Petland Revisited. With 33 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 7j. ^d. 
 
 The following books are extracted from the 
 foregoing works by the Rev. J. G. Wood : 
 Social Habita tionsand Parasitic 
 Nests. With 18 Illustrations. Crown 
 Svo. 2s. cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 The Branch Builders. With 28 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. cloth 
 extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Wild Animals of the Bible. 
 With 29 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3^. Qd. 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Domestic Animals of the Bible. 
 With 23 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Bird-Life of the Bible. With 32 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 35'. 6d. cloth 
 extra, gilt edges. • 
 
 Wonderful Nests. With 30 Illus- 
 trations. Crown Svo. 3J. 6d. cloth extra, 
 gilt edges. ^ 
 
 Homes Under the Ground. With 
 28 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. cloth 
 extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Wright.— -S//' Disease in Child- 
 hood, with Special Reference to its Treat- 
 ment by Excision. By G. A. Wright, 
 B.A. M.B.Oxon. F.R.C.S.Eng. With 
 48 Original Woodcuts. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Wylie. — History of England 
 under Henry the Fourth. By James 
 Hamilton Wylie, M.A. one of Her 
 Majesty's Inspectors of Schools. (2 vols. ) 
 Vol. I, crown Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 BY William 
 
 Youatt. — Works 
 Youatt. 
 
 The Horse. Revised and enlarged 
 by W. Watson, M.R.C.V.S. Svo. 
 Woodcuts, 'js. 6d. 
 
 The Dog. Revised and enlarged. 
 8vo. Woodcuts. 6^-. 
 
 Younghusband. — Works by 
 Frances Younghusband. 
 
 The Story of Our Lord, told 
 IN Simple Language for Children. 
 With 25 Illustrations on Wood from 
 Pictures by the Old Masters, and 
 numerous Ornamental Borders, Initial 
 Letters, &c. from Longmans' Illustrated 
 New Testament. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Story of Genesis. Crown Svo. 
 
 2.S. 6d. 
 
 Zeller. — Works by Dr. E, 
 Zeller. 
 
 History OF Eclecticism in Greek 
 Philosophy. Translated by Sarah 
 F. Alleyne. Crown Svo. loj. 6^. 
 
 The Stoics, Epicureans, and 
 Sceptics. Translated by the Rev. O. 
 J. Reichel, M.A. Crown Svo. 15^. 
 
 Socrates and the Socratic 
 Schools. Translated by the Rev. O. J. 
 Reichel, M.A. Crown Svo. los. 6d, 
 
 Plato and the Older Academy, 
 Translated by Sarah F. Alleyne and 
 Alfred Goodwin, B.A. Crown Svo. 
 
 The Pre-Socra tic Schools : a His- 
 tory of Greek Philosophy from the Earliest 
 Period to the time of Socrates. Trans- 
 lated by Sarah F. Alleyne. 2 vols, 
 crown Svo. 30J. 
 
 Outlines of the History of 
 Greek Philosophy. Translated by 
 Sarah F. Alleyne and Evelyn 
 Abbott. Crown Svo. ioj-. 6d. 
 
24 
 
 EPOCHS OF ANCIENT HISTORY. 
 
 Edited by the Rev. Sir G. W. Cox, Eart. M.A. and by C. Sankey, M.A. 
 fcp. 8vo. with Maps, price 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 10 volumes. 
 
 The Gracchi, Marius, and Sulla. By 
 
 A. H. Beeslv, M.A. With 2 Maps. 
 
 The Early Roman Empire. From the 
 
 Assassination of Julius Cassar to the Assassination 
 of Domitian. By the Rev. W, Wolfe Capes, M.A. 
 With 2 Maps. 
 
 The Roman Empire of the Second Cen- 
 
 tury, or the Age of the Antonines. By the Rev. 
 W. Wolfe CAPJis, M.A. With 2 Maps. 
 
 The Athenian Empire from the Flight 
 
 of Xerxes to the Fall of Athens. By the Rev. 
 Sir G. W. Cox, Bart. M.A. With 5 Maps. 
 
 The Rise of the Macedonian Empire. 
 
 By Arthur M. Curteis, M.A. With 8 Maps. 
 
 The Greeks and the Persians. By the 
 
 Rev. Sir G. W. Cox, Bart. M.A. With 4 Maps. 
 
 Rome to its Capture by the Gauls. 
 
 By Wilhelm Ihne. With -a Map. 
 
 The Roman Triumvirates. By the Very 
 
 Rev. Charles Merivale, D.D. Dean of Ely. 
 With a Map. 
 
 The Spartan and Theban Supremacies. 
 
 By Charles Sankey, M.A. With 5 Maps. 
 
 Rome and Carthage, the Punic Wars. 
 
 By R. BoswoRTH Smith, M.A. With 9 Maps 
 and Plans. • 
 
 EPOCHS OF MODERN HISTORY. 
 
 Edited by C. Colbeck, M.A. 19 volumes 
 The Beginning of the Middle Ages. 
 
 By the Very Rev. Richard William Church, 
 M.A. &c. Dean of St. Paul's. With 3 Maps. 
 
 The Normans in Europe. By Rev. A. 
 
 H. Johnson, M.A. With 3 Maps. 
 
 The Crusades. By the Rev. Sir G. W. 
 
 Cox, Bart. M.A. With a Map. 
 
 The Early Plantagenets. By the 
 
 Right Rev. W. Stubbs, D.D. Bishop of Oxford. 
 With 2 Maps. 
 
 Edward the Third. By the Rev. W. 
 
 Warburton, M.A. With 3 INIaps. 
 
 The Houses of Lancaster and York; 
 
 with the Conquest and Loss of France. By 
 James Gairdner. With 5 Maps. 
 
 The Early Tudors. By the Rev. C. E. 
 
 MOBERLY, M.A. 
 
 The Era of the Protestant Revolu- 
 
 Hon. By F. Seebohm. With 4 Maps. 
 
 The Age of Elizabeth. By the Rev. M. 
 
 Creighton, M.A. LL.D. With 5 Maps. 
 
 , fcp. Svo. with Maps, price 2s. 6d. each. 
 The First Two Stuarts and the Puri- 
 
 tan Revolution, 1603-1660. By Samuel Rawson 
 Gardiner. With 4 Maps. 
 
 The Thirty Years' War, 1618-1648. By 
 
 Samuel Rawson Gardiner. With a Map. 
 
 The English Restoration and Louis 
 
 XIV. 1648-1678. By Osmund Airy. 
 
 The Fall of the Stuarts ; and Western 
 
 Europe froitt 1678 to 1697. By the Rev. Edward 
 Hale, M.A. With 11 Maps and Plans. 
 
 The Age of Anne. By E. E. Morris, 
 
 M.A. With 7 Maps and Plans. 
 
 The Early Hanoverians. By E. E. 
 
 Morris, M.A. With 9 Maps and Plans. 
 
 Frederick the Great and the SEysN 
 
 Years' War. By F. W. Longman. With 2 Maps. 
 
 The War of American Independence, 
 
 1775-1783- By J. M. Ludlow. With 4 Maps. 
 
 The French Revoultion, 1789-1795. By 
 
 Mrs. S. R. Gardiner. With 7 Maps. 
 
 The Epoch of ReforMj i 830-1 850. By 
 
 Justin McCarthy, M P. 
 
 EPOCHS OF CHURCH HISTORY. 
 
 Edited by the Rev. Mandell Creighton, 
 The English Church in other Lands. 
 
 By the Rev. H. W. Tucker. 
 
 The History of the Reformation in 
 
 England. By the Rev. George G. Perry. 
 
 The Church of the Early Fathers. 
 
 By Alfred Plummer, D.D. 
 
 The Evangelical Revival in the 
 
 Eighteenth Century. By the Rev. J. H. Over- 
 ton. 
 
 A History of the University of Oxford. 
 
 By the Hon. G. C. Brodrick, D.C.L. 
 
 A History of the University of Cam- 
 
 bridge. By J. Bass Mullinger, M.A. 
 
 The English Church in the Middle 
 
 Ages. By Rev. W. Hunt, M.A. 
 
 The Arian Controversy. By H. M. 
 
 Gwatkin, M.A. 
 
 16 volumes, fcp. 8vo. price 2s. 6d. each. 
 The Counter-Reformation. By A. W. 
 
 Ward. 
 
 The Church and the Roman Empire, 
 
 * By the Rev, A. Carr. 
 
 The Church and the Puritans, 1570- 
 
 1660. By Henry Offley Wakeman. 
 
 The Church and the Eastern Empire. 
 
 By the Rev. H. F. Tozer. 
 
 Hildebrand and His Times. By the 
 
 Rev. W. R. W. Stephens. 
 
 The Popes and the Hohenstaufen. 
 
 By Ugo Balzani. 
 The German Reiormation. By Prof. 
 Mandell Creighton. 
 
 Wycliffe and Early 'Movements for 
 
 Reform. By R. Lane Poole. 
 
 Spottiswoode & Co. Printers, New-street Square, London. 
 
. nE ASSESSED FOR '''i\'r"''THE PENALTY 
 
 DAY AND I'-' '^ I . I 
 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 t' 
 
 IT 
 
 REC'D LD 
 
 .UJ 
 
 lONno 
 
 , Q'^ 
 
 IT) ._^ 
 
fil0834 
 
 ■ \'H 
 
 ^ 5 L 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY